1. Chapter 1

**SmallvilleX Evolution: Ascension**

Summary: The X-Men's task was simple. Prevent Apocalypse's escape. They failed. Now they face having to stop a foe of near limitless power before he can enact his plans for both the world and a certain Last Son of Krypton.

Disclaimer: I own nothing.

* * *

><p><span>Chapter 1<span>

They had failed.

Magneto's words still ring true.

That singular notion had been ringing inside Professor Charles Xavier's head everyday for the last week since Apocalypse's escape.

It wasn't just their failure to prevent Apocalypse's escape that was obsessing his thoughts. It was also the ease with which Apocalypse had swatted them all aside when they attempted to stop him. When they met him next time what was to prevent them being defeated just as easily?

Of course that assumes that they can even find Apocalypse. One week on and there was no trace. Apocalypse had vanished from all known means of detection.

So to summarise, not only didn't they have a clue where the ancient mutant was or what he was planning to do, even if they did know it doesn't seem very likely they have even the slightest chance of stopping Apocalypse. How could they defeat someone that powerful?

Not even Clark had been a match.

Which isn't as contradictory as it might seem when a Kryptonian defeated Apocalypse those 50 centuries ago. They knew well enough Clark is not at his physical peak yet...and even that Kryptonian took years to finally defeat Apocalypse from the story they discovered beneath the Sphinx. And this was a man whose homeworld was alive and thriving and had access to advanced technology.

Technology.

That brings up what the Professor saw when he connected to that vessel.

It was from Earth. From the distant future. When precisely the Professor didn't know. He got the impression of it being many centuries but that was all it was; an impression.

It had taken some discussion during the last week but the conclusion they had come to was that the man who became the Pharaoh Rama Tut was a time traveller. As crazy as it might sound Charles knows what he saw was accurate. Though why this man chose to go back to Ancient Egypt and make himself Pharaoh eludes any sort of understanding. Surely his very act risked changing the entire future he came from...though that could just be their conclusion based on a very limited understanding of temporal mechanics.

Hank had been driving himself half-crazy trying to wrap his head around it.

And Clark's not so useful intervention was that time was not linear as they were assuming. He said, to quote him, 'People assume that time is a strict progression of cause to effect, but actually from a non-linear, non-subjective viewpoint - it's more like a big ball of wibbly wobbly... time-y wimey... stuff.'

When someone had pointed out that was off Doctor Who, Clark has simply shrugged his shoulders and muttered about hating temporal mechanics so they probably weren't going to be getting much more aid from him in the immediate future.

But examining the facts tells you that they're partly in this situation because of that time traveller. Without him Apocalypse would never have had the chance to gain access to this future technology which, combined with his own immense mutant powers, made him insanely powerful...and who knows what the vessel showed Apocalypse. Charles had only a short time to explore it. Apocalypse likely had years but Charles knew enough to know there was vast amounts of stored information contained within stretching over several thousand years. Past, present and future history all in the possession of Apocalypse. With that knowledge who knows what he could decide to do.

They were far, far out of their depth on this occasion. Even more so than usual.

That should have meant that they continued their alliance with Magneto. If they stood any chance against Apocalypse it was together but alas no.

As they pulled themselves back to their feet after Apocalypse's escape it became quickly clear Magneto's pride had been wounded by their failure and the ease of their defeat. Magneto thinks himself superior so to be so humiliated had brought an anger that is never far from the surface to begin with.

Magneto and his Acolytes soon went their own way...once Charles stopped him gaining his revenge on Mesmero.

Yes, Charles doesn't have much love for the man either but he wouldn't just allow Magneto to get his violent revenge. As he tried to tell his old friend so many years ago, vengeance would not bring him peace.

Besides it also became quickly apparent that Apocalypse had abandoned Mesmero and therefore it was all pointless. Mesmero was of no use to them any more. In fact they just left him stranded up in Tibet. That should take him awhile to get back to civilisation. Give him time to think and reconsider his life choices. Forlorn hope perhaps but Charles is generally an optimist by nature.

There were many consequences for what had happened in the aftermath of Apocalypse's escape. Right now Charles is looking at one of them down in one of the labs of the lower levels.

The stone form of Mystique.

* * *

><p><strong>Flashback...<strong>

It was plainly clear to Charles now that they were at the end of the alliance. Magneto, in his hurt pride and dented ego, wasn't listening to him. In truth they needed to go home and think on their next course of action so as much as Charles thought it foolish to split their resources it was time to go their separate ways.

Just before they are about to gather themselves up and do that Domino comes up to Charles and whispers in his ear there was something he needed to see so he followed her through the 3rd door and his eyes blink at seeing the sight of Mystique turned to stone, her face frozen in fear and pain.

"I'm guessing she didn't see that coming," Domino wearily quips.

Charles reaches out and touches Mystique's arm, closes his eyes and tries to reach out for Mystique's mind. He sadly shakes his head. "I can't sense her but I can't be certain that's not just her enhanced abilities keeping me out. We would need to take her back to the mansion and perform tests to see if we can help her."

"We're doing that?" Domino questions.

Charles gives her a look.

"Of course we are," Dom concedes with a grim inevitability. She sighs. "It's better than she deserves you know."

"I know," Charles agrees with her.

"She deserves much, much worse." Domino and Charles turn to see they have been joined by Magneto, his cold gaze fallen upon Mystique's petrified form. "Is she dead?" Magneto asks.

"I don't know," Charles gives the honest answer.

"Take her if you wish, Charles but should you manage to free her tell her this. There are no more 2nd chances," Magneto states that he is done with her. Should he see her again, there is no more forgiveness from him. No chance for her to rejoin him. He will make her pay for her betrayal if he ever sees her again. "You should leave her as is. It is the very least she deserves," he gives his view.

Charles sighs sorrowful at his old friend's anger.

"Now...Domino. The Eye of Ages. Where is it?" Magneto wants to know.

"The what now?" Domino asks, having no clue what he's on about.

"The oval shaped device Apocalypse was in," Charles explains. "The Eye of Ages."

"Is that what it's called?"

Charles nods.

"It's gone," Domino informs them.

"Gone?" Magneto says in cold fury.

"When I woke up after Apocalypse knocked me and Logan down I looked back and it wasn't there any more. How did he do that?" she asks the Professor.

Charles shakes his head. "I have no idea...unless it was connected to the vessel in such a way that when it vanished it pulled the Eye away with it. I didn't have time to explore it fully."

Magneto is close to growling with rage. He turns on his heels and stomps off.

"Can you say childish huff anyone?" Domino calls that.

Charles chuckles very slightly before looking back very sadly at Mystique. Another old friend of his who has become very lost.

"Mozher?"

Charles closes his eyes. Kurt. He had not forgotten exactly about that but...he certainly wouldn't have chosen this method to have Kurt found out.

* * *

><p><strong>The Present...<strong>

Kurt had been at his mother's side as often as was practical every day since, speaking to her, praying for her.

Charles had just let him. Not having the heart to deny Kurt the right to be here. It was very sad. Despite everything Mystique had done Kurt would clearly still forgive her in a heartbeat.

Charles also didn't quite have the heart to tell Kurt that his hopes for aiding Mystique were fading. They were running out of ideas rapidly on how to reverse her condition. Nothing they had tried thus far had worked.

Sitting with Kurt was Amanda. They were very sweet together and it says a lot about Amanda that she makes the effort to sit with Kurt during this difficult time.

"Man. Kurt, I'm so sorry." All heads turn to find the bony armour covered Evan has joined them. He was here for his regular check-up and his aunt had filled him in on everything and he just had to see it with his own eyes.

"Zhanks," Kurt says softly.

Evan steps into the room and just has to take a moment to observe Mystique. The woman who caused them all so many headaches. "What happened to her?" he asks.

"A variation on what happened to you," the Professor replies.

"Huh?" Evan asks lost.

Charles explains what they have managed to figure out so far. "As your powers were hyper-stimulated so were Mystique's. They were turned against her and then locked into the single configuration you see before you. As you couldn't turn your powers off neither can she...and we haven't discovered a way to do so either. Sadly much like with you."

Evan has something in common with Mystique. He never thought he'd see the day. He feels bad for Kurt more than he feels bad for Mystique. "And this Apocalypse guy Auntie O mentioned?"

"Gone. We have no idea where but when you return home you should warn the Morlocks about him. A very dark period is coming," Charles says with foreboding.

"You'll stop him," Evan says assuredly with belief in his friends.

"I'm not so sure about that," Charles says with not very much confidence.

Evan is concerned. He's never heard the Professor sound so defeatist. Not even when they hiding out on the woods after mutants came out. "So did I hear right?"

"About?"

"That Rogue's back."

* * *

><p><strong>Flashback...<strong>

They were just barely pulling themselves together when Logan and Domino appeared through the doorway.

A Logan who was carrying an unconscious Rogue in his arms.

"Cher?" Gambit's voice queries but when he tries to take a step toward her a long harsh growl from Logan stops him.

"Just don't," Domino says, her tone cold as she points at him.

Logan places his daughter gently down on the ground. "Where's the furball?" he asks and spots Beast treating someone else. He goes to get the furry doctor which gives Gambit an opening to check on her.

Gambit kneels down next to Rogue and sighs, looking at her fondly. He does care by the way. More than just Rogue being another notch...though she is a hell of a notch. He reaches out and brushes her hair back, his hand skimming over her forehead...

...which as it turns out is a big mistake as he cries out instantly as Rogue absorbs his life-force.

Domino knocks him away hard before grabbing him by his shirt and lifting him off the ground. "What did you do?!" she demands to know, her blue eyes alight with anger.

"Domino!" the Professor's stern voice calls out as he sees this. "Enough. Put him down," he orders. The Professor rolls over and has to give Dom a stern gaze to get her to release Gambit.

"What is happening?" Logan wants to know as he returns with Hank.

The Professor looks at Rogue. Despite his monumental headache he reaches out with his powers and scans her mind. "Apocalypse took everything. The phantom personalities are gone...apart from what she just took from Gambit," he reports on what he can see.

"How did she do that when she is unconscious?" Storm asks as she comes to stand next to her boyfriend.

"You don't think...?" Domino puts forward the unspoken speculation. In her head she finishes it. That Rogue has lost control of her powers...again.

"There's only one way to be sure," Logan says as he kneels down.

"Logan? What are you doing?" Storm asks in concern.

"What I have to," Logan states. "Besides my healing factor will help her recover."

"Logan, there are other ways," Beast cautions.

"Not right here and now there ain't," Logan argues as he gently reaches out and touches Rogue's cheek with his fingertips. Instantly he can feel the pull, the drain, as Rogue takes his mutant power. Logan can better cope with it than most other people. He jerks his hands back and puts it to his own head, feeling a little dizzy himself.

Storm bends down and cradles him so he doesn't topple over.

"Yeah, she's not controlling them," Logan can confirm.

Giving her his power has the desired effect though as Rogue's green eyes blink open. Domino couches down over her sister.

Rogue's brow furrows in confusion. "Dom?"

"Hey there," Dom greets her.

Rogue's eyes look around her. "Are we in a cave?" she asks.

"Yeah?" Dom says, with a puzzled questioning look.

"How are we in a cave?" Rogue asks, clueless.

"Rogue, what's the last thing you remember?" the Professor asks, having a sense of what might be happening.

Rogue rolls her head round to the other side and spots him...and a lot of other people. "Uh..." she says as she thinks. "London. Tha museum...we were fighting?" she queries her own memory.

"Wow, ok," Dom says, flush with awkwardness. "That was awhile ago."

"What do ya mean that was awhile ago?" Rogue asks bluntly as she sits herself up.

"Rogue," Storm says, her voice gentle and soothing, "London was close to 2 months ago."

Rogue's jaw drops. "What?" she asks, her voice barely a whisper. "Ah...what?"

"You don't remember?" Logan asks her.

"No. Ah...ah...what have ah been doin'?" she asks.

Logan rubs his face. Where do they even start?

* * *

><p><strong>The Present...<strong>

Where does she even start?

That's the question that has been running through Rogue's head for the last week. Where does she even start to make up for the things she has done.

And she's not just meaning the things she did under Apocalypse's control...though she can't remember any of it.

Apparently she slept with Gambit according to Domino.

Rogue took a long shower after hearing that.

She can remember when she said she wasn't leaving with Magneto the sad look in Gambit's eyes but to her there is no memory and no connection. Oh sure she remembers flirting with him up to London but that was just a bit of fun.

Except now it doesn't seem as fun as she recalls it to be at the time.

None of it does.

The moment she left the X-Men...betrayed them really. It made sense when she did it but now she can't figure out for the life of her why she did any of it.

And the things she did when working for Magneto...

Rogue's not one to dwell on guilt but this last week she's been doing her best Clark impression. Brooding, mostly in solitude, filled with guilt and regret.

Up in the cave it just seemed...natural for her to return...home.

To her room which they had kept exactly as she left it.

Her room which she has basically been hiding in all week.

Course that may be just because of the sheer depression of discovering that once again she has no control over her powers.

6 months. All she got was 6 months. How unfair is that when she can't remember a third of that time.

From what she knows Apocalypse used her, abused her and then threw her away once she had done what he required, for her to free him. He no longer needed her so abandoned her...with the added punishment, it seems, of taking her control over her powers away with him.

Rogue is so...pissed off.

That would be why her bed frame is now a twisted wreck. She needed something to smash and it was in her way.

Yes, she's still superstrong. That part she hasn't lost...which isn't a surprise really. That came from absorbing Clark which brought about permanent internal changes to her physiology. Those weird little extra organs like Clark has, only the copies within Rogue are inferior hence why she isn't as strong or fast or has any of his other abilities.

She looks down at her hands...hands that will need to have gloves covering them again. Her gaze drifts up her left arm.

She cringes at the tattoos. She doesn't like about 90% of them. A couple are alright but she's stuck with them. Her skin is so durable there is no way to remove them. Well except subjecting herself to a power inhibitor she supposes. She'll think on it. She only managed to get them in the 1st place because there was this mutant amongst Magneto's followers who could, in a sense, transfer images onto any surface. Even her thick skin.

Rogue did think it was only natural for her to come home. The problem now is she isn't sure how to fit back in. It was clear quite soon after her returning to the mansion that things would not just go back to the way they were before. Too much had changed. Too much had transpired. Rogue, herself, had done too much to hurt her friends and she wasn't sure how to make it up to them.

And dear God, Jean and Scott broke up. That's how messed up things have become.

Rogue couldn't believe it.

Scott and Jean. They were like the perfect couple plus she heard from Kitty(who for some reason felt an innate need to fill Rogue in on all the gossip) that Scott's been seen getting 'cosy' with Emma Frost.

The world's gone mad.

Then there's all the changes around the mansion. New students. New team structures where Betsy is on the X-Men and Jean's hanging around with Generation X...along with Wanda. Magma's joined the Academy of Tomorrow. Penance is actually M under a mystical curse. She and Dust defected from the Hellions who are apparently thought of as heroes now thanks to careful media manipulation on their part.

And oh yes she has another sister who happens to be her dad's reverse gender clone. Dom caught her up on that after she forgot the last 2 months and forgot she had been told that already.

And really, really crazy they actually let Bobby join the X-Men. Rogue thought that one was them pulling her leg for 3 days before she realised they were serious.

So the question is what is Rogue's place now?

Dom and Logan have been fine in helping her settle back in but Rogue can tell even that family relationship isn't what it use to be. And Kurt's been too caught up in the Mystique issue to have really allowed the two siblings a moment to talk and catch up.

And even if there had been how does Rogue fix any of it?

There's no trust any more. Rogue's destroyed it.

Oh she's been told her behaviour was because she had absorbed Clark's rebellious side Kal...but you can see it in their eyes. Not just Dom's and Logan's. All of them. It's not a good enough excuse...and you know what they're right. It isn't.

And maybe that's right. Maybe that is what she deserves...or that could be the depression talking.

What does she do?

Just pick it back up being part of the team?

That's not gonna happen.

She's already been told...or Dom or Logan mentioned it that she would have to start at the bottom all over as a New Mutant.

If that was suppose to cheer her up it failed...which pushes Rogue to thinking Logan must have mentioned it.

And is that what Rogue wants?

What does she want?

Back to school?

She'd have to take make-up tests over the summer or risk having to repeat a year wouldn't she.

A week on and Rogue feels like a stranger in the one place she ever considered her home.

And what does that mean for her?

Where does she go from here...with her life she is meaning.

A week on and she still has no answers.

Rogue doesn't have a dang clue.

* * *

><p>As the Professor was thinking earlier there had been many consequences of the failure to stop Apocalypse's escape. Another one was bringing stress and hardship to the Kent family in this regard.<p>

People their children cared about had been badly affected.

Namely Wanda and Marie who had both been in comas since their vision episode last week. Not that Hank could explain why there were in comas. Every test he had done showed nothing wrong with them. They should be awake but they just weren't.

Claire was a wreck. Despite her fiery tough exterior inside she had been repeatedly emotionally battered and bruised and was more emotionally fragile than she might first appear. Now for the last week she had been by her girlfriend's bedside, crying intermittently, trying not to completely fall apart.

Claire's never been in love before...not like she loves Marie and to see her girlfriend lying there and be so utterly helpless...

Yeah, there is a room they're going to have to redecorate now because Claire flash-fried it in an emotional outburst.

As for Clark...

Oh boy. Where to start?

Well how about with the immediate aftermath of his encounter with Apocalypse...

* * *

><p><strong>Flashback...<strong>

They lie on the floor of that cave beaten, battered and sore...and that was a fight that barely lasted a second.

They are so far out of their league it's not even funny.

"Is...is everyone alright?" Cyclops asks, trying to hide how sore he is and failing to do so as the pain can be heard in his voice, as he tries to lever himself back to his feet, using the cave wall he landed near to prop himself up. His entire body aches all over.

"Mein Gott, even my tail hurts," Nightcrawler whines as he lies flat out on his back.

"Tell me about it," Shadowcat agrees with her friend as she groans rather pathetically, her eyes closed and head pressed into the floor. Kitty doesn't know if she's ever felt this sore...or this humiliated at the ease of their defeat.

Jean crawls over to the cave wall and pulls herself up and peers in the hole blasted by Clark's flying body. Jean had seen him fly over her head. She tries to peer into the dark cavity but can't see any sign of him. How deep did Apocalypse blast him?

"Hey!" Jean calls out. "Need some help!"

"What?" Cyclops asks, trying to get over to where Jean is but stumbling and falling down to one knee.

"Superman's in there!" Jean says with urgency as she points into the hole.

"Stand back," comes the stern reply of Colossus. His durable form allowing him to recover a bit quicker.

Jean moves back and Colossus slams his fist into the wall with a roar. The wall cracks and Colossus slams more fists into it as the rock breaks and shatters.

Jean helps by using her telekinesis to move the rubble out of the way while most of the others are still trying to get back to their feet, let alone be able to help.

Colossus soon smashes his way in, enlarging the hole Clark was shot through. Eventually the form of Superman slumps forward, clearly out like a light.

Jean reaches for his neck and feels a strong, steady pulse. She relaxes and smiles. She'd been worried there for a second. "Superman," she says, gently shaking him.

Superman begins to stir. "Ow, did anyone get the number of that bus?" he asks in a whiny voice.

Jean giggles while Colossus looks on stoically.

"Are you alright?" Jean asks.

Superman begins to try and extricate himself from the wall. Colossus helps. Superman finds himself leaning up against the wall. "Yeah. I went in head first so I'm fine," he dead-pans.

"No brain injury? You know who you are?" Jean asks, keeping it lightly humoured.

"Of course I know who I am."

"Oh really? Prove it. What's your name?" she asks, knowing he'll answer either with Superman or Kal-El.

"Very well," Superman agrees. He clears his throat. "Hello. My name is Inigo Montoya. You killed my father. Prepare to die."

Jean stares at him as his lips curl up in jest. She rolls her eyes. "Yep. That's you. You're fine," she accepts.

Superman sobers. "No. I'm not. Not really. He spoke to me."

"What?" Jean asks, puzzled.

"In my mind. Apocalypse spoke to me."

Jean's eyes widen slightly. Speaking to Clark like that...well she can't do it.

"He knew my name...my birth name," Superman mutters in disbelief. "How can he know my name? He's been locked up for 5,000years," he carries on, showing how little sense this makes.

"Rogue?" Jean suggests. It's the only thing she can think of. With Rogue under Mesmero's power she may have blabbed.

Jean may be right but Clark's mind is still focussed back on what Apocalypse said. "He said 2nd day of destiny...Rogue couldn't know about that. How did he know? And he said we'll meet again on that day? We can't wait for him. I won't wait. I'll find him first."

"**We'll** find him," Jean assures him, making the point of the plural.

Clark's face grows determined. Alone...together...doesn't matter which. Either case he won't allow a repeat of this day. He'll find Apocalypse and he'll stop the threat.

* * *

><p><strong>The Present...<strong>

From that moment Clark's...well he's become obsessed with finding Apocalypse. It got even worse when they returned from Tibet and he found out what happened to Wanda. He hasn't slept in a week. He hasn't eaten. Hasn't changed his clothes. His chin even has some stubble because his parents don't think he's even stopped to bathe or shave at all.

It also makes no sense. His behaviour. It's just another episode of his weird bursts and personality shifts.

Martha and Jonathan aren't even certain where he goes. Whenever he pops back and when he does his visits are brief, mainly to check up and see if Wanda is awake, all he says about where he's been is he's been looking for Apocalypse. That's it. No details. No nothing.

And mentioning nothing may be related to what is driving Clark's behaviour.

When they arrived back from Tibet, Clark was muttering to himself, clearly in shock, at how easy they had been beaten. How Apocalypse had swept them aside as if they were nothing.

For Clark, who's always been so incredibly powerful from the moment he arrived on Earth, it must be hard to wrap his head round...and worrying. Clark always feels a need to protect those he cares about. That, in essence, that is what his power is for but if Apocalypse can defeat even him this easily then for once he's helpless in being able to offer that protection.

Then, as someone once said, the best defence is a good offence. Clark's on the offensive...or trying to be.

The question Jonathan and Martha are trying to answer is how to get him to stop before he runs himself ragged...or worse actually succeeds in finding Apocalypse when he's alone and by himself.

The answer to their question and their prayers happens very sudden when Marie and Wanda just wake up.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Yes, Rogue's back but not necessarily in a good, happy place right now. I saw no reason that, like Mesmero, Apocalypse just wouldn't throw her aside once he had gotten what he wanted. Then it was a question of where she chooses to go. For me back home to the Institute. Poor Kurt. I did always feel sorry for him in regards to Mystique. Despite everything he so badly wants to forgive and connect to his mother. And Clark's obsession with finding Apocalypse will be a theme for awhile. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; the staff and students decide they need a break from everything, a day off essentially.<em>


	2. Chapter 2

Chapter 2

"Claire...honey...sweetie..." Marie tries to reach her girlfriend who is raining down kisses on her face as she sits in her infirmary bed.

Claire was just so relieved Marie had woken up she couldn't help herself. Though if anyone mentions this emotional display of hers she'll fry them. "I was so frightened," she admits in a quiet voice.

Marie smiles. She takes Claire's hand into her own and rubs it soothingly. "It's alright. I'm here," she assures the flame-haired girl. "Sit," she requests.

Claire does but she makes sure her hand stays locked with Marie's.

Marie lets out a breath. She was still trying to get a grip on what had happened to her.

A week.

A week!

Marie can't even remember this episode she was told she and Wanda supposedly had. And she's fine according to Mr McCoy. In fact he has been puzzled why she and Wanda were in comas in the first place. There was nothing wrong with them.

And now Hank was even more puzzled by why they just suddenly woke up a week later. Again no explanation. Hank hates that. He hates it when he can't understand something. He particularly hates it when it involves two of his students.

On the bright side Wanda waking up had finally got Clark to sit still for two minutes as he sat by her bedside. Though her primary concern sitting in bed seemed to be giving him the critical eye.

"What?" Clark asks, oblivious to why she is giving him the look she is.

"What's this?" Wanda asks sternly, folding her arms across her chest.

"What's what?" Clark asks, his eyes darting back and forth as he tries to think what she could possibly mean.

Wanda rolls her eyes and leans over, her right hand brushing over the stubble on his chin. "This!" she illustrates.

"I believe the technical term is chin hair," Clark says, tongue in cheek.

Wanda fixes him a glare. Not that he can't pull off the rugged look because he so can but he never lets himself start to grow a beard. "I didn't even know you could grow a beard," she remarks.

"Why wouldn't I be able to?"

"You didn't have one when you came back after last summer," Wanda points out and that was him being locked away for 3 months from what he says.

"Huh...good point," Clark gives her. "I did have one but Jor-El removed it before he released me," he explains. It was quite a bushy one too after 3 months.

"So I ask again what is this?" Wanda returns to her original question.

Clark shrugs. "I just haven't been shaving for the last week. That's all."

"How do you shave? Isn't your hair as strong as the rest of you?" Wanda asks, out of admittedly a little curiosity.

"Heat vision bounced off a mirror," Clark explains it.

Wanda raises an eyebrow. Interesting trick. "So why haven't you been shaving?" she asks him.

"Busy."

"Looking for Apocalypse."

Clark tenses slightly. "You've been speaking to mom and dad haven't you," he finally figures out what is going on.

Yes. Wanda has. They were the first ones here when she woke up and they filled her in on most of what has happened. "Does it matter? What matters is that they're worried you're becoming obsessed."

"Sugar coat it why don't you," Clark drawls sarcastically.

"I don't do that," Wanda points out.

"That mean you and Rogue going to demolish the mansion?"

"Later," Wanda dead-pans. Yes, Mr and Mrs Kent mentioned Rogue was back and it's on Wanda's list to give her (former?)friend a piece of her mind. "First I'm going to hex you so you can't leave the mansion," she threatens to do to him.

"You can't do that," Clark argues.

"Wanna bet?" Wanda challenges him, a crooked smile of anticipation on her lips.

Well actually now Clark takes a moment he does have to remember he is vulnerable to magic so Wanda might be able to anchor him down. He sighs and runs his hand through his hair. "I'm just trying to protect you all," he half-mumbles.

"That's sweet...but not a good enough excuse for what you've been doing. From what I was told Apocalypse whooped you as easily as anyone else."

"Gee thanks. You do wonders for my ego," Clark drawls sarcastically.

"My point is even if you find him what you going to do? Get your ass handed to you again?"

"A Kryptonian defeated him before. Locked him up. I'm a Kryptonian too," Clark argues.

"I may not know the whole story of that but from the summary I got that Kryptonian had an entire army with him and he chose his moment carefully when Apocalypse was at his most vulnerable. Before then didn't their war last for years or something?"

Ok her logic may just be striking home...a little. "He put you and Marie in comas for a week!" Clark argues, raising his voice. "And now you just wake up like nothing happened and I'm not to be concerned or do something about that?"

"Not something totally idiotic no! Charging in without a plan or help? That's Pietro's purvey. Just because I think of you like a brother doesn't mean you get to act in the same manner as my actual brother!" Wanda verbally smacks him round the head.

Clark's shoulders slump and his head bows at his telling off. "I'm trying to save you all," he says in close to a whisper.

Wanda's expression and voice soften. "And we all appreciate that really," she assures him. "But accept Clark, this is not a battle you can win alone."

And this coming from the girl who, when she first came here. wanted to go off and hunt her father down...by herself. And now she's the one telling Clark not to do something similar. Guess she's come a long way.

"I can't just...sit here," Clark says, his frustration clear.

"I'm not telling you to just sit here. Shave first...and a shower would be good too," Wanda advises, wrinkling her nose.

Clark's brow drops and he sniffs his arm. He then looks up at the brunette girl with an arched eyebrow. "What?" he asks.

"Don't make me hex you," she warns him deadly serious, pointing a warning finger in his direction. "Shower!" she orders him, snapping her fingers and pointing at the door.

"You sure you don't want to join me just to make sure?"

Wanda feels her cheeks heat up at his suggestion. "Clark!" she shouts out of embarrassment. Him and her in a shower together...

Clark chuckles. "You're too easy."

Wanda growls. "Leave before I do hex you. Shave, shower, have something to eat, change clothes and then we'll talk," she lays down the instructions...because someone has to. He won't listen to his parents then he'll listen to his psuedo-sister. On her side she controls a power he's vulnerable to.

"Ok, ok I'm going," Clark concedes defeat as he gets to his feet. He pauses for one moment. "You sure you're ok?" he asks her considering what she's been through.

"I'm fine," she insists. She's a little freaked out at losing a week sure but for right this second she's fine.

Clark takes her at her word and goes to follow her instructions.

* * *

><p>Shower, shave and change of clothes later and Clark feels a bit better he must admit. Still part of him feels he shouldn't be here. He should be out there, finding Apocalypse.<p>

Clark plucks a pair of his glasses off his bedside table when his hearing picks up a couple of voices heading his way.

Into the room come Bart and Jubilee, Bart's arm across his girlfriend's shoulder.

"Wow. You are still alive," Bart jokes at actually seeing Clark in the flesh, making Jubilee place her hand over her mouth as she giggles.

Clark rolls his eyes as he puts his glasses on. "That's more than you will be in a minute," he jokily threatens back.

"Now boys, don't make me have to separate you," Jubilee warns them, playing along with the joke.

"But I never want to be separated from you," Bart says to her, with an adorable cutesy face.

Jubilee rewards him with a kiss for that.

"Ok I'm going to go," Clark says, not really wanting to hang around these two when they're playing kissy face.

"Don't forget Penny," Jubilee says to him, nodding her head to the other person in the room.

Penny being Penance who spends time in Clark's presence for the physical comfort she can't get anywhere else. The hugging. She's sitting on the chair in the corner, her innocent expression taking everything in.

"Penny?" Clark questions why Jubilee is calling the red-skinned mutant that.

"Oh Paige thought she needed a nickname," Jubilee explains where it came from. "Something to call her that's better than Penance."

Clark looks at the red-skinned mutant. "Penny?" he queries her for a response.

Penance cocks her head. "Rrr," she says in a light tone.

"See. She likes it," Jubilee thinks.

Well Clark will say everyone has more or less accepted Penance being here which is good. "Come on...Penny," he says to her and she hops off the chair and follows him.

"He's way too uptight," Bart comments about Clark after his roommate leaves.

"You are aware he probably heard that right?" Jubilee asks Bart because of, you know, the superhearing.

Bart looks back and forth. "Sure..." he says in such a tone that shows he totally forgot.

Jubilee shakes her head in amusement as she chuckles at him.

"Seriously he needs a break," Bart thinks about Clark.

"I think we all do," Jubilee believes because this last week has been so tense. "Why don't we," she suddenly says.

"Why don't we what?"

"Take a break. That's what one usually does on their summer holidays. I mean we were going to before this whole thing with Apocalypse blew up," Jubilee reminds Bart.

"We were?"

Jubilee rolls her eyes. Bart could be so scattered-brained sometimes. "Yes. We were going to take a weekend at the beach before some of us went back to their parents for the summer."

Bart stuffs his hands in his pockets and slumps, a little deflated. One of those people was going to be Jubilee which means him on his own...for several weeks possibly. Not that he couldn't run to San Fran in a few minutes if he wanted to.

"So lets go do it," Jubilee decrees. "We all could do with a break from all this tension and while an entire weekend probably isn't feasible, one day off won't kill us. If Apocalypse shows up we'll be reachable." She then snorts as she recalls something. "You could be back in seconds if need be right?"

"Well...yeah. Fastest Man on Earth(trademark still pending)," Bart confirms.

"Right then. I'm going to round a few of us up and go speak to the Professor," Jubilee determines, her mind set on this course of action.

* * *

><p>"We don't have time for stuff like that," Logan makes his view clear as the staff discuss Jubilee's proposal she made to the Professor. They have far too much to do. Not to mention he has a brooding daughter to try and deal with.<p>

"I disagree," Martha argues with him, having never been afraid to. "I think it's a wonderful idea. They need a way to release the tension."

"I agree with Martha," Domino says.

"You agree?" Logan asks her, not quite believing he is hearing this.

"Yeah. I agree," Dom faces him down. "And if you're thinking of Rogue, one day at the beach isn't going to make a drop of difference because one day won't solve any of the problems she has or people have with her."

"Domino's correct, Logan," Ororo says in her clam, serene tones. "Even if everyone just accepts she wasn't herself, trust in her has been lost and that takes more than a day to rebuild. Besides I think she too could do with getting out of her room. She's never going to mend the fences with anyone by hiding in there."

Logan couldn't argue with that he supposes.

"How's Mystique doing?" Jonathan asks, a little surprisingly considering the low opinion just about everyone has of her.

"Unchanged," Hank reports about her condition.

"So if she was left for a day it wouldn't be detrimental?"

"No. I don't believe so," Hank answers. "Buy why do you ask?"

"Because I think we all could do with a day off, not just the students," is Jonathan's idea.

"Aye. Good thinking," Sean says, finding himself in agreement.

"Yes, it is," Martha agrees, smiling and giving her husband a kiss. That's a wonderful idea. When was the last time they had a chance, as a family, to go do something like this? Far, far too long.

"What about Kurt?" Ororo raises. "I don't think he would just leave his mother," she thinks.

"We can suggest it," James says, adding his first contribution to the conversation. He isn't much of a talker but thinks this sounds like not a bad idea. One day off might do them good, clear their minds and allow them to be re-energised and focussed on finding Apocalypse.

"Get Amanda to do it," Martha proposes because if anyone can persuade Kurt round to leaving for a day it's her. She has her ways.

"And they'll need a day to go shopping!" Domino suggests excitedly. She could do with a good shop. Needs to get the _appropriate _clothes for a day at the beach.

"We all need to go shopping for supplies," Ororo points out. "We can make a day of it tomorrow," she supposes.

"And head for the beach on Saturday?" Jonathan guesses.

The Professor takes a moment to consider all of that. Why not? They could do with a day. "Very well," he announces his agreement.

* * *

><p><strong>The Bayville Mall, next day...<strong>

If there is one thing Katherine Pryde and Jubilation Lee have in common it's their love of shopping. That would be why they are the two most excited about today. That's not to say other people don't love a good shop now and again.

While for most boys shopping isn't a great love even they enjoy a day out. While that's true for most, Roberto is an exception. Though considering he has more beauty products than most girls the fact he spends ages shopping is not exactly a surprise.

Upon entering the mall they have a plan. They will get all the supplies they need first and load them up in the van which Logan will take back to the Institute and while he's away they will all attend to the more personal items they need or desire.

The first part of the plan doesn't take too long and then the students divide up into groups and go their separate ways around the mall.

Bart soon finds himself in a shop with his roommate as Clark peruses through a rather hideous selection of Hawaiian shirts. He makes a face. "Dude...you realise how they'll make you look right?" he asks Clark.

Clark smiles back knowingly. "Yep."

Bart gets it. "You're doing it purposely."

"The worse I look the less people will notice me," Clark explain in what seems to Bart contradictory logic.

"You're going to be single forever," Bart critiques.

"I'm not currently looking," Clark says back, dismissing what Bart is saying. i.e. how can he get a girlfriend if he doesn't dress nice. Clark isn't looking for another relationship. After he ended things with Callisto he realised he needed some more time by himself to consider over what Chloe said. Mostly did he fall into a relationship of basically just sex because he was still feeling the burn over his break-up with Rogue.

Clark still doesn't have the answer. Nor does he have an answer about where he and Rogue even stand now she's back. He's still...annoyed at her to put it mildly. Time and again he told her she wasn't herself and while she may not have been quite thinking straight it doesn't 100% excuse her actions nor her refusal to listen to anyone.

Clark hasn't even really spoken to her...not that she's wanted to talk to anyone in return. She's been in her room this last week more often than Cypher is and that is saying something.

Bart picks up one of the shirts and shakes his head. "I'm telling you two things. One; no sane person wears things like these and two; if you do wear that we don't know each other and never have."

Before Clark can respond the shirt in Bart's hand is plucked away.

"Zhanks. It's just my colour," Kurt says with his goofy grin. "Hey Amanda got it!" he calls out as he dashes off to meet up with his girlfriend.

Amanda smiles and shakes her head at his goofiness. She's glad she got him out of the mansion. He's been obsessing over his mother all week. She doesn't deserve him. Mystique that is. She doesn't deserve a son as wonderful as Kurt but Amanda understands that Kurt will never give up on his mother no matter what. That's part of why Amanda loves him so...and she guesses no-one, not even Mystique, deserves to be imprisoned as stone forever.

Clark looks back at Bart. "So what were you saying? Something about 2 things?" he teases.

"They apply to Kurt as equally as you. You're both insane," Bart decrees.

"Uh huh," Clark casually remarks as he tries and finds something too big for him. Baggy is better to hide his physique.

Bart looks around and spots Scott and Alex arguing over some...surfer thing he thinks he can pick up. "They're not inviting their girlfriends are they?" Bart asks because man, that would be awkward after what happened.

"Are we counting Emma as Scott's girlfriend?" Clark asks because he wasn't sure they were applying terms like that to whatever relationship Scott has chosen to have with the White Queen.

Bart shrugs. He doesn't really have an answer.

Clark does. "No. The Hellions have gone their separate ways for the summer. I believe Emma's back at her Academy in Boston. Roulette's...well I never asked Alex. Her parents maybe. I think most of them are away home except Ali who has a summer tour with her band. She hates her parents."

"You ever goin to tell what you did with the rocker?" Bart asks because he's heard a few things about Clark and Ali meeting a couple of summers back but Clark won't talk about it.

"When hell freezes over," is Clark's definitive and final reply on the matter.

Well Bart guesses that is that. "Idiot," he mutters.

Clark gives the speedster a look.

"Not you. Scott," he explains. "For giving up a girl as hot as Jean."

Clark nods in agreement. Scott was moronic.

* * *

><p>"Why did ah agree ta come here again?" Rogue asks, rather miserable looking as she stands in another mall store. Her appearance was a sort of mix of half-Gothhalf-biker chick as if she couldn't make up her mind what she is now. What she sadly has to wear again are her gloves and a long sleeved top. She hates it and every time she looks down at her covered hands she's hit with a new wave of depression and malaise.

Asks Domino who looks up from her musings on what new swimsuit she should get. "Because I asked nicely?" she puts forward as a reply. Ok truth being told she basically had to drag Rogue out of her room to come.

"Ah don't want ta go some beach," Rogue says with mild disgust at the idea.

"Why not?" Domino asks as she picks out a little black number to try. And she means a really little black number. Hey, she's not ashamed of her hotness.

"Uh, hello. Can't touch...again!" Rogue moans.

"Uh, hello. We have power inhibition technology," Domino retorts in a mock impression of Rogue.

"Which Mr McCoy hasn't miniaturised yet and ah have no intention of wearing one of those dang bulky collars," Rogue argues.

Domino nods in concession. "Ok, I can see that," she says because it isn't very practical day to day to wear one of those collars. Though she's sure Beast and Forge could come up with something smaller and more practical given the right incentive and some time.

"Plus lets face it, y'all want meh gone," Rogue says in fatalistic tones her view of how she feels everyone else feels about her since she returned. Boy you should have seen the talk she and Wanda had yesterday. Pleasant it was not as Wanda didn't hold back her opinion in the least of Rogue's failings.

"Rubbish," Domino scoffs. "If we wanted you gone we would never have let you back in the mansion in the first place," she shoots Rogue's argument apart.

Rogue sighs. "Dom, honestly, are ya mad at meh? Hate meh?"

"I don't hate you. You're my sister," Domino says, which doesn't deny the idea she's mad at Rogue.

"And all tha othah Weapon X progeny with Magneto are also your siblings...technically," Rogue mentions, trying to see if Dom hates them because if she does, logically she does hate Rogue.

"And I don't hate them either. Not until I have reason to anyway," Dom explains. Though she's still trying to get over how many of them Rogue said there are. She truly had no idea Stryker created that many.

"Don't ya have reason for meh?" Rogue just asks it this time.

"Hate's a very strong word Rogue. Not to be used lightly. If you wish me to say I'm angry then yes I am. You were stupid not to listen to us no matter what was going on in your head."

"Ya have to know...or guess what ah have been doing for Magneto."

"When you're ready to talk about it I'll listen but I can't and won't judge you on things I can only speculate. Besides I'm protecting you. Logan wanted to tie you down until you confessed every single one of your sins."

"That a joke?"

"Does it sound like a joke? Or something Logan wouldn't do?"

"Well...no," Rogue will concede. It sounds exactly like something Logan is capable of.

Domino takes a moment and a good, hard, long look at her sister. "Rogue...if you think things will just snap back to the way they were before you're going to be disappointed," she just tells her sister honestly. "Too much time has passed and too many things have happened...and not just what you chose to do. I'm your sister. I'll always be your sister but the time when I sugar coat things nicely for you...it's passed. You made a choice like an adult and now you have to accept being treated like an adult and that means taking responsibility for your actions," she informs her sister in one of her more serious tones she uses when she has something to say she wants taken seriously.

Trouble is even now Rogue isn't sure her original decision was wrong. She means her view on the power inhibition technology. Ok, joining Magneto probably...possibly wasn't the right response but she still feels giving such technology away is only going to bite them in the ass.

Domino holds the two-piece swimsuit she has chosen against her body. "What do you think?" she asks for Rogue's opinion.

"Bit revealing ain't it," Rogue gives her honest felt view.

Domino's lips curl up. "Or perhaps not revealing enough, huh?" she says in jest, waggling her eyebrows suggestively.

Rogue rolls her eyes. They are so not related.

* * *

><p>Across the mall in another shop Tabby is having a similar conversation with her teammate about swimsuits. Her teammate being Jean Grey. Tabby finds it weird that one of the original(in a manner of speaking) X-Men chose to step back from the spotlight and join Generation X.<p>

Then again Jean explained it as her needing to be away from Scott before she shoved...and Tabby is quoting word for word here, before Jean shoved Scott's head up his own ass.

Tabby felt the need to pat Jean on the back for that statement. She was so proud of that display of girl power.

"I'm not wearing that," Jean says, breaking Tabby back to the here and now. Tabby was trying to get Jean to wear something a little more...daring than the psychic would normally pick out herself.

"Oh come on Jean," Tabby argues. "You need to show you're not like Mr stick up his ass ex-squeeze of yours. Live a little!"

"I live plenty," Jean insists, folding her arms across her chest, a severe frown forming on her face.

"Look at it this way. Wear this," Tabby waves the rather skimpy 2-piece around, "and rub it in Scooter's face every inch of what he has chosen to let go. Now either he'll see sense and beg you to take him back or if that fails then at the very least you can show off what it is that brings the boys to the yard."

Jean takes a minute to decipher that. "You mean...try and attract a new boyfriend?"

Tabby shrugs. "Why not? You're not planning to turn celibate or anything are you?"

"Tabby...it's just been over a month," Jean says, her tone trying to show she isn't over Scott. God she still loves the moron really.

"Then just have some harmless fun," Tabby suggests that Jean could just do some harmless flirting...or you know a casual fling though Jean's probably too anal for that idea. "Get your mind off Scooter for a day. That won't kill you," she adds to her suggestion.

Jean...can't believe she might actually be considering what Tabby is saying.

"Ooh," Tabby says, eyes alight as she spots a suit for herself that'll knock Sammy for dead. She grabs it and presses her choice for Jean into the redhead's hands as she goes to the changing rooms. She has to try it on.

That leaves Jean holding the baby...so to speak. She raises the costume to eye-level. It was green and gold. Her favourite colours...but she never usually wears anything so...risqué.

Oh what the hell!

You only live once so Jean makes her decision to buy it.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Wanda is so good at filling that bossy sister role. Knew she'd sort Clark out...at least for the moment. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; a day at the beach!<em>


	3. Chapter 3

Chapter 3

Saturday comes and the students and staff of the Xavier Institute pack into the many varying vehicles. Scott's car, Jean's car(she had got herself a little something to ride around in after her and Scott broke up), the x-van, the mini-bus...Kitty was forbidden to drive any single one of them...much to her sulking but Logan was firm.

They have had enough problems as of late without adding the many lawsuits Kitty would invoke with her driving.

They deliberately chose a beach to go to a little off the tourist tail so to speak. It wasn't that they were setting out to avoid people but a huge group of mutants on one of the extremely popular beaches would cause attention and tension they could do without.

One might ask the very simple question of how the X-Men were getting along with each other considering what had transpired lately with the Hellions and Apocalypse.

Answer is no worse than usual. There are always tensions and arguments amongst any group of diverse individuals...particularly teenagers.

However there was no disagreement currently severe enough that would have anyone following Amara out the door.

One slight detour on the way was picking up Peter because Kitty invited her boyfriend along and Peter was not going to forsake a chance to see his hot, sexy girlfriend in a hot, sexy swimsuit. You know give him a break. He is a teenage boy after all and he and Kitty are still very much in their 'can't get enough of each other' phase.

Course the invite to Peter soon expanded to include his aunt who was on good terms with Martha Kent after they met that time in the fallout from Venom and the reveal of Peter as Spider-Man.

In truth Peter was glad she agreed. He did worry she didn't get out enough or have enough friends to fill in the gap left behind by Uncle Ben.

The group reach the beach soon enough and while it is quiet it is also lovely and the students and staff soon busy themselves setting up on the sand with chairs and lounges and towels and they brought a volleyball net for later.

They get a few looks from other people but that's basically it.

The pets also got brought along with Shelby and Lockheed joining in on the fun.

Penance gallops across the sand excitedly with child-like enthusiasm for something she has never seen before. Oh Monet has but as Sooraya often points out when asked how much of Monet, if anything, is left? From Penance's point of view this is the 1st time she has been at the beach. She sends the sand flying into the air as she runs and then tries to leap and catch the dust particles in an endless game.

"Think she's enjoying herself?" Clark, dressed in his over-sized Hawaiian shirt, shorts and sunglasses, asks Dust...still in her traditional clothing.

"Just possibly," Wanda comments, choosing to make this a day to hang out with her 'brother'. He needs someone to keep an eye on him so he doesn't go chasing off after Apocalypse. For the moment she was just dressed in a light blouse and skirt. Wanda wasn't big keen on swimming. She wasn't really a very good swimmer since she was locked up for half her life and never got to practice after the age of 8.

Under her veil Sooraya smiles at seeing the red-skinned mutant looking instantly happy. It lifts a small weight off her heart every time she can make Monet's life better. It would be why she feels she made the correct choice in joining the Institute. Everyone has been so welcoming to her and to Monet.

And truth is Monet/Penance has just been happier. For most people you couldn't tell the difference to before but Sooraya can. Something about her former teammates, the Hellions, always seemed to make Penance either upset or retreat within herself. Amongst the X-Men she seems much more...expressive as strange as that sounds considering how little she can express herself.

Course there is still the issue of Monet's sisters...nothing much Sooraya can do about that unfortunately.

Some of the sand gets up Penance's nose and she sneezes making Clark, Wanda and Sooraya laugh joyously. It was a wonderful thing to see. Sometimes the simplest things are the best things.

* * *

><p>"Cheer up, Logan," Ororo tells her grumpy looking boyfriend as they unload a few things from the x-van together. She was wearing a long, flowery shirt over her swimwear with sandals on her feet while he was dressed as he always is really. Slightly dirty wife-beater though Ororo had gotten him into a pair of shorts for the day. "It's a beautiful day and we're here to relax."<p>

"I don't do relaxing," he gruffly replies.

Ororo arches an eyebrow. "Really?" she questions that both sceptically and knowingly. He does do relaxing. Oh most other people wouldn't consider it relaxing in anyway but to each his own.

Logan makes a low growling and grumbling noise in response. The only 2 reasons he came was because Ro asked and that he was put in charge of the barbecue they would have later.

Ororo shakes her head at him. "At the very least you should consider this an opportunity to spend time with Rogue," she tells him. He keeps saying he wants to try and make it work better this time round now that Rogue is back so he should be using this as a chance to.

Logan briefly glances over at Rogue who is with Domino. She looks about as happy as him at being here...which is to say not very. He sighs. "You know we have so much on our plates, Ro. Hell, we still haven't found the kid."

The 'kid' being Logan's term for X-23. He refuses outright to use her 'codename' because to him it labels her as a weapon which she isn't.

Ororo did have to concede the search for the girl hadn't gone well. "But we sort of expected that," she reminds him of what they talked about. The girl was well trained, extremely well trained. If she wanted to vanish she could and she has. In truth they have no idea where she currently is. It bothers Logan more than he lets on but Ororo can see through his façade. She always could. More so now they're actually dating and she has been able to peel back the layers of the man a bit more.

"Suppose," Logan reluctantly concedes in morose tones.

Ororo shoves a few coolers into his arms as she grabs a few bags into her own arms. "Come on sunshine," she jests. "Lets just forget our worries for today."

Logan rolls his eyes and grumbles under his breath some more as he follows her.

They set things down next to Domino and Rogue.

Domino is sat on a towel in her revealing bathing suit, lashing on suntan lotion. "Don't get in my sun, Hairy," she warns Logan off from where he casts his shadow. "Need to work on my tannage," she jests in strange accent.

"Do ya even tan?" Rogue, who was fairly well covered in loose clothing, asks Dom because of her sister's odd skin colour.

"Course I tan. I just don't turn brown," Dom replies as she starts to lie back, pulling shades over her eyes. "I turn a darker shade of blue and since we spent last summer rebuilding the mansion I'm not missing out this summer," she declares her intention to enjoy any time she gets to relax. She lets out a relaxed sounding sigh and lets the tension flow out of her body. "Now this is paradise," Dom calls it.

"Hardly," Rogue scoffs.

"I see we got the Ms Grumpy, brooding version of you back," Dom remarks lightly.

Rogue folds her arms across her chest and frowns. "Well what do ya expect, Dom? Ah can't remember 2 months of mah life which apparently involves doing tha dirty with Gambit," she says with a mild shudder at the thought. "And before that...well ah don't have ta explain do ah? Ah...ah nevah wanted ta hurt any of ya. Ah really didn't," she pleads softly.

Ororo moves to touch Rogue assuringly on the shoulder. "Of course you didn't," she says, showing Rogue she believes the girl's words. "But things just can't go back to the way they were."

"That's what I said," Dom points out.

"And you were correct, Dom," Ororo humours the probability altering mutant to make sure not to dent the ego.

"I wasn't aware I was ever wrong," Dom says, tongue firmly in cheek.

Logan snorts at that.

"It'll take time, Rogue," Ororo says. "You just have to be patient and demonstrate through your actions that it is safe to put our trust back in you."

"How? If ah want ta rejoin a team apparently ah start at the bottom with tha New Mutants. Do ya know what Jubilee is lahke?" Rogue asks, horror in her mind about the teasing she would get from Jubilee.

"I wish I didn't," Logan gripes with a shake of his head at the constant migraines Jubilee gives him.

Ororo sighs. Clearly this is going to be harder and take more time than even she thought but she won't give up. Dating Logan means getting involved with his family so whatever it takes and however long it takes she'll keep working to try and bridge the gap back to Rogue and she'll help them all be a family again.

* * *

><p>Speaking of Jubilee she was on the surface very excited about today. Underneath she was a bit sadder because she knew very soon she'd have to go home, at least for a few weeks. Her parents were pretty insistent on the issue. That means being away from her boyfriend...and Bart is her 1st serious boyfriend.<p>

Bart's...what to say. He can be cocky and arrogant and full of himself but there's a sweeter side to him. A serious one where he does show how much he cares about other people. After all he is at the Institute, partly, out of guilt at people getting hurt over his actions when he was hired by Lionel Luthor.

Point is he is funny and loveable and treats her with respect...well most of the time. Sometimes his mouth speaks before he thinks and he says stupid things but Jubilee has a fix for that. It's called her hand hitting him round the head.

"Hey Jubes!" Bart calls out. "Watch this!"

Jubilee watches as Bart dissolves into his blur tinged with golden lightning and a sand castle appears with Bart standing atop it in a ridiculous pose, showing off.

Jubilee giggles at him...and then doubles over with laughter when the sand construct inevitable collapses under his weight and he tumbles to the ground head first covering himself in sand. What a screwball...but he's an adorable one.

* * *

><p>"So couldn't persuade Warren t' come?" Terry asks Betsy as the two girls sit down next to each other.<p>

Betsy sighs sadly. "No," she confirms she couldn't get Warren to come. He wouldn't agree to be seen in public with his wings. It's...annoying. He shouldn't be ashamed of it. He's a gorgeous guy as well as wonderful company. They've had a few...dates Betsy would call them and she's enjoyed herself immensely. He just...can't seem to get over being unable to accept what he is. Betsy's working on it.

"Shame," Terry remarks because damn, that was one fine looking man.

"Sure is...but you have plenty of other eye candy," Betsy points out. "Especially one who would love you to pay attention to him."

"What?"

Betsy gives the Irish redhead a look. There is no way she's that oblivious. "Thunderbird," she elaborates. "I mean you have to have noticed how he looks at you like a love sick puppy."

Terry looks a little confused. "I thought he was just being nice."

Betsy rolls her eyes. "Oh bloody hell," she mutters. "Do you feel anything for him because if you don't I strongly suggest, luv, you let him down easy and soon," she advises because James clearly had a crush on Terry and she knows how out of hand these things can get. In fact she can see him right now trying to not make it obvious he is gazing admiringly at Siryn's swimsuit clad body. And of course James is built like a mountain of muscle. You'd have to be dead or gay not to at least admire his physique.

"I...uh...don't know," is all Terry can come up with because you know she's just had this bombshell dropped on her and all. How is she suppose to respond?

Betsy shakes her head and pulls her shades down over her eyes. This will probably be messy.

* * *

><p>"So how have you been, May?" Jonathan asks as the rest of the adults get settled in, in their own little space, under the shade of a gazebo they brought.<p>

"I've been fine," the older woman replies with a smile at the thoughtfulness of being asked. "I worry a little over Peter," she admits her concerns over his heroics as she gazes over at her nephew, who is clearly taking time to admire Kitty's new 2-piece pink bathing suit she bought especially for him.

In return it is clear Kitty is admiring Peter back in only his shorts because one thing that spider bite did do was give Peter a very fit physique. Ok he's totally ripped and believe her Kitty's explored every inch so she knows.

"That's understandable," Martha says in very understanding tones...and she does. Understand. It's just May doesn't know Clark is Superman. It was one thing they chose to keep from her.

"Aye," Sean adds. "It's a feeling I know well," he voices the fact he is in the identical situation too. "But me Terry's too stubborn for her own good. I would like t' blame her mother as th' source."

"But in truth it all comes from her father," Hank buts in, taking delight in teasing his old friend.

Sean makes a few hand gestures at the blue-furred mutant relaying what he thinks about that without saying the words in front of the ladies present.

Hank chuckles as he gets the gist of it. It's always fun the banter he and Sean come up with to rile the other up.

* * *

><p>"Now this..." Roberto says as he stretches his arms out to demonstrate he is talking about the beach, "this is what I call a good day out," he proclaims because he grew up around the Brazilian beaches. It's where he feels most at home.<p>

"I'm hearing ya," Ray says in agreement. He couldn't remember the last time they did something like this.

Suddenly a blast of ice covers the two boys followed by a loud, long laugh.

"Drake!" the two yell as they start to chase after the ice-generator who slides away. Bobby's going to have so much fun today.

* * *

><p>Paige hasn't stopped smiling since she got here because...well she's from Kentucky. They don't have beaches and coastline in Kentucky. She had never seen the sea in person before until she arrived at the mansion. Now she gets to spend a whole day here. "This is gonna ta beh great," she tells Jamie.<p>

The two young teens were still dating.

"Y-yeah," Jamie stammers back, distracted by seeing Paige in a swimsuit. Those hormones are really starting to kick in.

"Sandcastle!" she suddenly bursts out with.

"What?"

"Lets build a sandcastle! Ah've nevah made one!" Paige suggests, wanting to do all those things she's never had a chance to do before.

Jamie smiles. "Ok," he agrees and with that Paige drags him off to get what they need.

* * *

><p>Tabby chuckles at the sight of Jamie and Paige. They were sweet but Jamie lets Paige walk all over him. Personally Tabby prefers a man with a bit of fight in them. It makes it all the more satisfying when she conquers them.<p>

Course the fact she has reduced poor Sammie to a drooling zombie at the sight of her in her new swimsuit kinda shows she has already conquered him.

She stretches alluringly. "Ah...what a lovely day to work on my tan," she declares. "Though it would have been nicer if we had gone to a nude beach, huh Sammie?"

Sam shakes himself out of it. "What?!"

"Well you know...tan lines...kinda could do without them. Besides wouldn't you like to see all this?" she asks, pointing at herself.

"Are ya jokin?" Sam asks, never able to tell when she is.

"Why would you think that? I'm not ashamed of my body and you have nothing to be ashamed of either. Trust me. I've seen it all."

"When?!" he cries at that.

Tabby's lips curl up. "That would be giving away my secrets. Have to keep some or I become uninteresting."

"Tabby tha one thing ya will nevah beh is uninteresting," Sam assures her.

Tabby smiles wider. She loves how much of a polite gentleman Sam always is to her. Part of her thinks she may not deserve it but the larger part just wants to smother him in her love for it. She grabs his face and proceeds to kiss the life out of him, making sure to press every inch of her barely covered body up against him.

* * *

><p>"So what is all this stuff?" Rahne asks Forge and Cypher as she helps carry some equipment they brought along in her stronger werewolf form. As Doug slowly started to interact more with the rest he and Forge had struck up a meeting of minds of a sort. Cypher's ability with languages helped Forge with his many creations. One of the reasons Forge's creations blew up in their faces was his lack of understanding of modern computer languages which Cypher was a master of.<p>

It didn't stop Forge's inventions backfiring but it had reduced the frequency of the occurrences.

How this leads to Rahne being roped into helping them carry stuff she hasn't figured out yet. She means Doug's a pretty nice guy and all though painfully shy and quiet and Forge was...Forge. Rahne guesses it must be the Catholic in her that has to help people.

"Just some inventions to tinker with and pass the time," Forge explains. After all what else is he going to do? Swim? Build sandcastles? Or Whatever. You get his point. Forge needs to build things...or tinker with things. If he doesn't he goes crazy.

Rahne looks to Doug for a better explanation.

Doug shrugs and doesn't provide one. He was feeling better about himself lately. The pain of the betrayals he has suffered was lessening and he had actually started to make friends amazingly. Forge, Kitty primarily because they shared interests in computers and technology...and the fact all 3 were complete nerds. He was truly grateful to Mr Kent mostly because the man had been so patient with him, slowly encouraging Doug to interact more, helping Doug rediscover his confidence. Doug was a long way from being ready to face the world on a regular basis but the odd day, like today, he could manage.

* * *

><p>Marie was actually kinda surprised by something as they all started to settle in to the beach. Her girlfriend could just sit there and be quiet and enjoy the sun.<p>

This may sound strange but Marie never imagined Claire could do that. She was always angry...it was a side effect of her power. Marie thought it meant it would keep Claire on edge all the time. Sure she has her ways of _relaxing _Claire when they're alone together but that's different.

"This is nice," Marie says as she relaxes. First she got to go shopping and now she's getting a day on the beach with her friends and girlfriend. After being in a coma for a week she has to say things are looking up.

"You sure you're fine?" Claire asks.

Marie rolls her eyes. Claire's been overprotective ever since she woke up, practically hovering around her 24/7. "Honey, relax. I'm fine. Mr McCoy said so. I've had no more scary visions or anything," she assures the worried fiery redhead.

"They're scary?"

"Sometimes. Sometimes I wish I could do without the burden. Other times I feel like part of me is missing since Apocalypse blocked them off. But on the bright side at least it never dents my shopping time."

Claire just looks at her as Marie's lips curl up amused at herself.

"I hate it when you're peppy," Claire complains.

"You love my peppiness," Marie retorts, confident in her assertion. "It balances out your fatalism."

"I'm not a fatalist."

"You kinda are sweetie...but I never let it detract from your loveliness. You know I crushed on you from the day we first met."

Claire smirks. "I remember sending you and Roulette tumbling to the ground when Frost sent you guys to test me."

Marie frowns. "Do you know the size of bruise I had after that?!" she exclaims, the memory of the pain still very fresh.

"Aww, well if you had just asked I might have considered kissing it better," Claire says, her voice full of lusty temptation.

"No. You wouldn't have then," Marie denies the truth of that.

"True," Claire concedes. She hadn't really noticed Marie back at the start. That came later.

"Honey...it's a beautiful day, no-one is trying to kill us..."

"Not yet."

"My point is I could spend my days fretting over what happened during the week I was in a coma or I could enjoy spending a lovely day with the gorgeous girl I love and the friends who accepted me even when I use to be their enemy. My peppiness pushes me toward the later of those two. And you so love my peppiness. You know you do," she gently challenges Claire with a teasing tone.

"I love everything about you," Claire confesses.

"Including?" Marie pushes, wanting to hear Claire say it.

"Including your peppiness. There I said it. Happy?!" Claire says in a huff, crossing her arms across her chest.

"Every day I'm with you, yes. I am."

* * *

><p>Later in the day, as some of the students have a game of beach volleyball umpired by Hank and Sean and Logan has the barbecue fired up getting it ready for lunch, the Professor finds himself chatting away to May.<p>

They actually end up touching on the subject of children and whether either of them have any. Biological ones that is.

In May's case it's a subject that is both sensitive and something she accepted ages ago. "After Ben and I took Peter in...how can I explain it? In many ways we considered Peter a son. It wasn't that we didn't want children of our own but I can safely say we never made a particular effort to have any either. Nor did we make any particular effort to not have any. It just never happened," she gives the only explanation she can. Ben and her didn't go crazy on contraceptives or anything to prevent it. In truth perhaps they should have seen a doctor about it but they had Peter and that was enough.

Charles nods in sympathy and partially in understanding.

"What about yourself?" May asks the bald telepath back on the topic. "Has there never been anyone you got close enough to?"

"Well I don't like to boast," Charles jests lightly. He sobers up. "Like many people there have been a few women I got close with. Perhaps the closest to what you suggest was a woman named Gabrielle Haller. We were married once, briefly. It was a mistake."

"How so?" May asks with gentle curiosity.

"I was, arguably, on the rebound from another woman. Amelia Voght was her name. I was hurt when she left me and fell into the next pair of comforting arms. It was rushed and ill-thought out and didn't last 6 months," Charles admits his errors. "She did speak of children but in truth I'm not sure that with all my work with the X-Men I could dedicate the time to a child of my own," he gives a thought he has had over the years whenever his mind wandered to the idea of a child of his own.

May was silent for a few moments. He was a good man, Charles Xavier. It seems a waste for the man not to have a legacy in the form of a child. Then she remembers something Martha had said. "Is there not someone else? A...Lilandra?" she queries.

Charles looks mildly surprised for a moment that May knows of Lilandra. "Uh...that's...complicated."

May smiles at the non-assuredness of a man who usually sounds so calm and assured. "Relationships usually are," May remarks humorously. "But what is simple is knowing what you feel for each other."

Charles rubs his bald head in a gesture of nervousness at being under the scrutiny of this sweet, elderly lady. "We both have busy lives. Did you know she's running for Smallville Mayor after what transpired with the old one?"

"No. I didn't," May answers. "How did that come about?"

"We were talking about how we would respond to the new Mayor and whatever policy he might have in regards to the mutant community after the upcoming election and somehow we got to the point that the only way we could be certain of fair treatment is that if Lilandra herself ran."

"And she decided this was a good idea?" May speculates about what followed next.

"Good? I'm not sure that is the word but in the end what matters most to her is protecting her community. The only 100% guarantee of doing that was to try and become Mayor and in the process of running for the office, regardless of the outcome, persuade the people of Smallville that the mutants belong and that they can live, work and prosper together. Otherwise she's just waiting for the next attempt to force them from their homes."

May thinks she can understand. After all she would do anything for Peter. Lilandra must think of this mutant community as her own extended family. "So this is a woman you care for deeply?" she presses on because the Professor hasn't answered that.

"I will do whatever is within my power to aid her. That answer your question?"

"Close enough," May decides or in other words; yes, he does.

* * *

><p>"Come on, bro," Alex is trying to goad his brother into getting a surfing lesson from him. "You've been putting this off for too long. Time to ride the wave!"<p>

Scott looks unenthusiastic to say the least. Alex tried to get him to surf that last time he visited his brother in Hawaii but Scott always managed to come up with an excuse not to. Though he is glad he and Alex are getting on better later. Then again that only comes from his break-up with Jean which still pains Scott.

Scott sighs. "You just want to humiliate me," he claims.

"Bro...I'm shocked you'd think that," Alex says, putting on a good act that he is shocked.

Scott gives his brother the eye...well as much as one as possible from behind his red shades.

"I still haven't heard a no," Alex says cheekily.

Scott sighs...again. At least Alex doesn't use as much 'surfer speak' as he use to. That's an improvement. "Ok fine," he gives in just for a peaceful day.

"Bitchin!" Alex proclaims.

* * *

><p>So far today Jean has really kept to herself for the most part, apart from hanging out with Taryn and Paul who got invited along but seeing Scott and Alex head for the water she chooses this moment to show off her new costume...ok so rub it in Scott's face just like Tabby suggested.<p>

Jean's hid it under a sarong dress she has been wearing. Now's the moment. She gets to her feet, announcing she's away for a cooling dip.

Jean heads for this deep circular pool carved from the natural rock which has had a diving board added to it. She makes certain Scott can see her as she rises up the steps to it. Once she's certain his eyes are on her she slips her dress off...and both Scott and Alex's jaws hang loosely.

Even Paul, who is dating Taryn, looks closer than he should.

Her two piece green and gold bathing suit...it looks more like she was poured into it...or it was painted on. What there is of it highlights every inch of Jean's curvy figure and what it doesn't cover only reveals Jean's incredible toned body. Really if Jean chose to be a model of some sort there would be people lining up round the block to sign her up. She really is that sort of level of beauty.

"Holy God," Alex murmurs. "You actually gave that up?" he asks his brother.

Scott is far too far away to respond. Sure he has seen all of Jean but somehow that doesn't lessen the impact.

The impact Jean has on quite a few people who notice her. Mostly male.

Even Clark, who has sworn off women for the time being, can't stop his eyebrows rising from behind his shades as his impossibly good vision drinks in the heavenly vision. There are a few..._thoughts _he's currently having he is wishing he wasn't because as Alex was saying, 'Holy Rao!'.

Taryn quietly chuckles as she spots the reaction Jean is getting. "Way to go Jean," she whispers quietly in praise at what her friend has done. She didn't know Jean had it in her.

Jean secretly has to smile at the way she can sense all those eyes on her. She even gets a pleasant shiver through her. She strides forward onto the board, takes a jump up before diving forward. She hits the water...but has misjudged the distance she meant to get away from the edge and underwater she cracks her head on some rocks...knocking herself out cold.

Back up on the beach Penance is the first one to notice something is wrong and makes a soft noise.

It ticks Sooraya into realising the same. "Something's wrong. She's been under way too long," she says to Clark with whom she had been spending her time with as they made sure Penance had a fun day. Well them and Wanda who Sooraya had never had a chance to get to know too well before but the girl seemed alright if a bit tensed up with repressed anger.

Wanda can see Dust's right...and she was so having a nice day as well. "Go Clark," she tells him.

Clark leaps to his feet and comes close to blurring across the beach at superspeed before he dives into the water. Swimming at superspeed it will take him only moments to reach the slowly sinking Jean.

However he doesn't get a moment as something blasts past him with great speed and force, enough to knock even Clark several feet off course and momentarily stun him.

By the time Clark snaps himself round he finds Jean in the arms of a tall, lean, muscular man with blond hair and blue eyes wearing a pair of green and orange swimming shorts.

Clark looks at him in surprise at his sudden appearance and he looks back at Clark with almost the same look. He then vanishes upward so fast even Clark's eyes have trouble following him.

By the time Clark gets back to the surface the man already has Jean out on the beach, performing CPR on the half-drowned psychic as varying X-Men start to gather round in concern.

Jean coughs and splutters out some water from her lungs as she comes to.

"Hey there," the man greets her, almost flirtatiously as Jean's green eyes focus on him.

They share a smile. Jean's is one of instant attraction as is his. And you can hardly blame her can you? She means this is one good looking guy who just saved her life. Blond hair, blue eyes, a well trimmed body, handsome face. Jean gingerly sits up, holding her head. Man she's going to have some lump there later.

And in return the you can hardly blame the stranger back can you, considering the way Jean looks. He helps her to her feet. "Maybe you outta stick to the shallow end 'til you learn how to swim, gorgeous," he says, definitely flirting with her.

"Maybe you outta try breath mints, Surfer Boy," Jean retorts in her own flirtatious tone...followed by a few more coughs from her previously water filled lungs.

The man laughs at that endearingly. "Name's Arthur Curry; my friends call me AC," he introduces himself.

"Jean Grey," she introduces herself back.

By now Beast is at her side examining her head.

Clark has long emerged from the water, though no-one has noticed him. What he notices is how easily this 'AC' just accepts Beast's appearance without as much as a blink. That's pretty unusual.

"Come over here to the gazebo where I can treat you," Beast says to Jean who is groggy enough not to argue. AC helps by taking one of Jean's arms while Beast takes the other.

Clark isn't happy, shown by his frown. Scott has practically the same look but Clark's reasons are different because of what just happened.

"Wow, where did Bobby Baywatch come from?" Bart asks as he has come to stand next to Clark, puzzled by not seeing that man anywhere on the beach before now. See Bart isn't just a pretty face. He's pretty observant too...when he wants to be.

"I don't know, but he can sure swim fast."

Bart notices something grave in his roommate's tone. "Are we talking Olympic gold medal fast or mutant fast?" he wonders.

"This is something else. He can swim faster than I can. Possibly even faster than you can."

Bart's eyebrows rise because that **is **fast but what Bart thinks Clark means is they are so fast, faster than anyone else on Earth because they're not mutants. They are something else, both of them and therefore this AC must be the same as them. Something else entirely.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Yes. It's Aqua. And today the role of Lois Lane will be played by Jean Grey. I did think about keeping it much closer to the show but as I got here to writing it I realised it would be easier to use Jean than come up with a convoluted excuse to either have them all travel to Smallville, which is a bit far to travel for a day out or vice versa have Lois and Chloe come to Bayville. I wanted to keep it a surprise I was doing Aqua which is why I didn't just say so in my last note. Course the Professor's and May's talk about children is me foreshadowing the Legion episode where Charles discovers he has a son. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Aqua part 2.<em>


	4. Chapter 4

Chapter 4

**The next day at the Institute...**

Luckily Jean only really got a slight bump on the head and nothing else more serious. Though in truth her thoughts haven't been on how close she came to dying but more on the man who saved her. It was so unlike her to be guided by her hormones to such an extent and end up dreamily thinking on him all the time but in her defence he did save her life and he was drop-dead gorgeous and she is single.

Therefore if the prospect of getting to know her rescuer better comes along why shouldn't she take it?

In that regard that would be why she gave him her phone number before they parted ways yesterday but he hasn't called her yet.

Jean lets out a sigh as she stands in the kitchen pouring herself a cup of coffee this morning. She had got a lot of teasing from her female friends about what happened yesterday. Not just over her stupidly messed up dive but locking lips with the handsome guy.

Like CPR is romantic in any way.

Though Jean must admit she can still remember the taste of his lips against hers. It was...nice.

She doesn't even realise the far away misty gaze her eyes have or the fact she filled the cup up 10 seconds ago and coffee is now spilling everywhere.

"I think it's full," a voice breaks her out of her thoughts.

"Oh shit!" Jean swears, something she rarely does as she stops pouring finally and desperately tries to mop up the mess she has made.

She gets help from the mysterious voice. It's him! AC dressed in an orange vest top and green shorts giving her a leg melting smile.

AC chuckles. "I knew a girl once who worked in a coffee shop who claimed customers liked their cups this way. More bang for their buck to quote her."

"Yeah?" Jean queries

"Yeah," AC confirms as they finish mopping up and both stand up, very close to each other, looking into each other's eye.

"Give me a buck and I'll make you one. I'm not a charity," Jean teases.

AC smiles wider.

"What are you doing here?" she asks him. "Not that I'm not glad...grateful...uh..." Jean trails off, her cheeks blushing in embarrassment at her mouth tripping over itself.

AC lets that go. "Well I thought about phoning you to see how you were and then decided it's always better to do it in person. You know face to face. The _personal _touch."

Jean wouldn't mind his _personal _touch at all. She blinks. Did she just think that? "Speaking of personal how about this. I get you a free coffee and you use that buck to get some fashion sense. You know this whole orange and green thing you got going? Looks like Flipper threw up," Jean retorts, though she's quite clearly flirting. It's so unlike her but if Scott can go throw himself at Emma then why can't she have some fun with a nice guy.

AC is so enjoying this and is glad he decided to come in person. "I'll tell you what. You show me how to dress how you like and I'll teach you how to swim," he throws back teasingly.

"I know how to swim, thank you," Jean says with a put on affronted, insulted look at his accusation.

"You're welcome," AC says back, "but next time, I might not be there to suck the water out of those pretty lungs."

"I didn't need you to play paramedic, fishstick, alright? I just had a little bit of water down the wrong pipe," Jean says innocently, really getting into this bantering/flirting.

"You were turning blue," AC points out.

"Admittedly that's not my best colour but I think I pulled it off."

AC would agree because she's one fine looking woman. More than fine. Why do you think he came?

Jean laughs lightly and her tone follows. "It was a freak accident, alright? I appreciate everything you did but in case you didn't notice I live next to the ocean."

"Yet I had to rescue you. That says something don't you think?"

"I'm a great swimmer. I can swim like a fish," Jean proclaims in haughty tones.

AC comes up with a simple challenge to that and a way for them to spend some time together. "Prove it."

Jean accepts his challenge and they leave the kitchen so she can go pick up her swimming costume and show him how wrong he is.

What neither see is at the other door, open a crack, a very suspicious Scott Summers watching them. Clark had mentioned to him what happened and how fast this guy moved yet this guy doesn't show up on Cerebro.

He's not a mutant. They don't know what the hell he is and what massive coincidence was it that he just happened to show up and save Jean?

They hadn't told Jean any of this yet. They wanted to wait until they were sure, until they knew for certain who and what this Arthur Curry was.

Don't get Scott wrong. He's grateful the man saved Jean although a second later and Clark would have done so anyway.

It is just there are too many unknowns and just because he and Jean broke up doesn't mean he would stop looking out for her and in his defence, in case anyone criticises, as leader of the X-Men he would do the same for every single one of them.

Well in Scott's head that's true.

That's why he is totally justified in following the two and making sure Jean continues to be alright.

* * *

><p>Scott doesn't have to follow them far as the two go down to the inlet at the bottom of the cliff. He watches from a carefully chosen spot at the top behind a bush using a pair of binoculars.<p>

Jean and AC were using the roughly semi-circular shaped small bay as a place to race from one side to the other.

Jean is smiling widely and having a fun time as she bobs in the water. "So, I won," she declares about that last race.

"Come on. I was waiting for you and you just cheated and kept going," AC argues what happened. She most certainly did not win.

Jean swims back toward him and swims past but he doesn't move so she pauses and turns round. "I thought you loved the water. You tiring out on me already?" she challenges him.

"I'm just enjoying the view," AC says with a smile, a slightly heated gaze aimed right at her...and who could blame him for enjoying that _view._

Jean has to say she likes the thrill that shoots through her at his clear implication. "Uh huh. View? Right," she plays along. "So, you ready for another race or what?" Jean asks, wanting to settle this. She does have a competitive side to her nature. See the many sports she use to play until she had to come out as a mutant.

"You don't really think you are faster than me, do you?" AC asks her plainly.

"Oh, I know I am," Jean states confidently with a smile that shows that confidence. "Ready?" she asks him because she wants to win fairly.

"Alright," he agrees. "To the other side and then to the jetty. First one sitting up there wins," he proposes, pointing at the wooden structure.

"You're on!" Jean agrees and dives off, swimming her hardest.

AC just floats there, waiting for a moment. Then he mouths "three". He submerges and darts past her, not quite at superhuman speed but enough to beat her easily.

By the time Jean is nearing the finish she looks up to find AC already sitting there on the wooden jetty, waiting for her.

"Hey," he greets her casually.

"Hey!" Jean says in surprise. "How did you do that?" she asks because he just blasted past her easily and she's no slouch.

"Don't sweat it. I'm part fish," he says with a smirk before offering her his hand. Jean takes it and he helps her up onto the jetty.

Up above Scott watches on with a frown. He knows that that guy cheated. That he can swim as fast as he needs to to win. He also knows Jean won't abuse her powers and find this out for herself.

"Thank you," Jean says as she stands upright on the jetty.

"Well, that was pretty good. Guess you got your stride out there," AC compliments her.

"Lots of practice. I think my swim teacher was a Navy Seal in a past life," Jean jests.

"I swam with the seals. They're awesome," AC responds to that.

Jean doesn't think he means the military seals. "You're not a military brat, are you?" she assumes.

"No, just a brat," AC jokes.

They share a smile at that and he brushes her hair away from her eyes.

Jean realises that they are now very close together, their faces almost touching and he's leaning in. "What are you doing?"

AC says nothing and brings his lips to brush against hers...but before he can do more he clutches his ears as if an ear-piercing noise has struck him. "Aahh!" he calls out in pain.

Jean grips his arms. "AC, what's happening? What's wrong?!" she says in worry.

"Do you not hear that?!" he calls out in agony.

"Hear what?" Jean asks in puzzlement. She hasn't seen anything like this since that time Clark's superhearing developed. Couldn't be similar...could it?

"Aaah!" AC calls out again before he topples off the jetty and into the water.

"AC!" Jean calls out after him looking down into the water, using her telepathic powers to try and find him...but he's gone. Completely gone.

* * *

><p>AC is already miles down the coast toward the source of the sound that feels like it is killing him. He comes across an oblong shaped device sitting there under the water.<p>

So this is where the test was to take place. He didn't realise it would be today or otherwise he wouldn't have spent it with Jean.

He tries to get closer to destroy it. That's why he is here after all but the pain is too much and he has no choice but to retreat as fast as he appeared.

* * *

><p>By now Scott is already running down the stairs in the cliff face. By the time he reaches the bottom he sees AC stagger out of the water onto the beach.<p>

"AC!" Jean shouts in panic as she sees him. She runs over to meet him as he collapses down.

Scott beats her by a second and he turns AC over to check on him.

"What are you doing here?!" Jean hisses at Scott, knowing he could only get here if he was close by. If he was...

"Were you spying on me?!" Jean yells at him.

"Later," is Scott's short reply.

Jean turns her attention to AC and is shocked at seeing that his ears are bleeding. "Okay, okay. Shh, just lie back," she tells him as she comforts him.

"Uh, Jean," Scott says.

Jean's eyes flare up as she glares at her ex.

Scott is pointing out at the water.

Jean turns her head to see countless fish rising to the surface, dead. "What is going on?" she asks and how is this related to what just happened to AC.

* * *

><p><strong>New York...<strong>

The large bald man known as Wilson Fisk, or if you know better the Kingpin, was standing in his office looking out at New York. At his kingdom that was being threatened and challenged constantly now.

It all started when he was set up by the Green Goblin that got far too many government agencies interested in his affairs. He had managed to bat most of them off but the distraction had left his criminal empire vulnerable and everyone who had ever had a grudge against him or sought New York's power and wealth for themselves was trying to move in.

Today that wasn't his number one concern. His number one concern was actually one of his more legitimate enterprises for his defence contractor company. Developing and testing a new underwater sonic-based weapon for the navy. A little side benefit to a study of the Shocker's weaponry but it took someone of Fisk's genius to transfer that into a weapon he could sell to the very same government that was previously trying to send him to jail.

He isn't the Kingpin for nothing.

Anyway Fisk is listening to the head of the what is called the Leviathan Project give him the results of the test.

"With the exception of an unexplained disturbance at the site, today's trial was a complete success," the man reports.

"Good," Fisk is pleased. "Send me the tapes," he orders. "I enjoy watching impossible dreams become reality." Plus he would just like to check on what this 'unexplained disturbance' was. "How far was the target?" he inquires.

"Three miles away."

"Three miles? That's half a mile further than projected," Fisk says with satisfaction.

"Yes, Leviathan is exceeding all expectations across the board," the man says with the same satisfaction. He is a man proud in his accomplishment.

"If this goes well tomorrow, my associates from the Pentagon are going to want to put Leviathan on every vessel in the fleet," Fisk boasts, thinking of the billions he'll make.

"What about marine life?" the man inquires about the only wrinkle in the device. It kills marine life within the radius of the device's effect. "We still haven't figured out how to protect the..."

Fisk cuts him off. "There are plenty of fish in the sea, Doctor. Nobody's going to miss a couple that go belly up. Retrieve Leviathan and get it to back to the lab so I can show it off to our guests tomorrow," he orders, dismissing any concern. He means really? Who care about a few fish when he is about to completely change the balance of naval power in the world.

Plus even if the man doesn't know this, Fisk does. The damage it causes is kinda the point because the weapon was designed with a very specific enemy in mind as the target.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Down in the infirmary Jean is getting a glass of water for AC as he requested after they had brought him here after his collapse.

Beast is trying to treat him but he's not being the best patient...as in he is refusing point blank to receive any sort of treatment.

"Hey," Jean says in soft worry as she hands him his water where he sits on a bed.

"Thanks," AC says back as he begins to guzzle the water down.

"Mr Curry," Beast addresses him in his stern doctor tone. "You really should let me check you," he insists.

"No, I'm cool," AC refuses.

"Is that surfer talk for 'there's blood coming out of my ears'?" Jean demands to know, not happy at what she sees as male macho nonsense. Men. They can never just admit they're ill. Though Jean has to admit he's looking an awful lot better all of a sudden. "'Cause, you know, on dry land that usually isn't a good sign," she points out.

"It was probably just an ear infection or something...or just...can we just drop it?" AC asks, clearly nervous about any sort of medical examination.

Jean sighs and rubs her head. "Mr McCoy. Can you give us a moment?" she requests, hoping AC will be more open with her alone.

"Certainly," Hank acquiesces to her request.

Jean waits until Beast is out the door before reaching up and feeling AC's forehead.

"What are you doing?" he asks.

"Seeing if you have a fever," Jean explains. "I'm planning to study medicine and become a doctor."

AC smiles at her. "Well if you feel like playing doctor/patient I might be able to fit it into my schedule," she says suggestively, waggling his eyebrows slightly.

Jean feels heated at the idea. She coughs uncomfortably as she takes her hand away.

"Well, what's the verdict, doc?" AC asks her.

"You're actually a little cool," Jean tells him. Certainly he feels colder than he should.

AC takes her hand that was touching his head and holds it to his chest. "That's weird. Feeling kinda warm right now."

Jean arches an eyebrow. "Does that line ever work on anyone?" she asks him because it was cheesy.

"I figured it was like a one in ten shot, but you're worth the risk," AC says with more genuine emotion.

"You don't even know me," Jean says softly. She means they just met.

"What's to know? You're beautiful, kind, generous, intelligent, a worthy equal that any man could want."

Jean blushes brightly because Scott's choice of Emma has made her feel like she's lacking those qualities lately.

AC leans in and kisses her gently.

Jean closes her eyes and takes a moment to enjoy it. She coughs. "Just because you saved me when I wasn't really drowning, doesn't give you the right to slobber all over me," she points out, not serious at all.

"I'm sorry," AC plays along, pouting.

"You should be," Jean tells him and then proceeds to kiss him.

AC wraps his arms around her and pulls the beautiful redhead closer to him as the kiss deepens.

It's totally crazy. Jean's never this impulsive but she just can't help but be attracted to the guy and wanting to explore that attraction.

It is at this moment Scott walks in. "Jean!" he shouts in surprise at seeing the two with their arms around each other, their lips locked together in, what seems to him, very passionate kissing. How could she? He's feeling queasy just at the sight of it. That and a few other emotions that he probably shouldn't be having since he and Jean broke up but they're there anyway.

Jean and AC pull away from each other.

"Hey, Scott," Jean greets him rather coolly. "What brings you down here?" she asks even if she knows the answer. He's spying on her again. He has no right the...lughead!

* * *

><p>"Jean was all over this guy and what do we know about him? Nothing!" Scott protests as he throws his arms into the air.<p>

Clark leans back in his chair and folds his arms across his chest. They were actually in Clark and Bart's room. Bart was...with Jubilee, Clark thinks. "Hello Clark. How is your day going, Clark? Oh well you know, Scott. Same old, same old. Helped rescue people from a freeway pile-up, stopped a few muggings, an armed robbery and an attempted rape. Thanks for asking," he mocks his shade wearing friend for just coming in here and ranting. And why him Clark wants to know. There are plenty of other people Scott could be annoying right now.

Scott stops his pacing around. "Uh...um...sorry?" he offers.

Clark shakes his head. "Scott, let me ask you a question. How is it any of this your business any more? You and Jean broke up. She can see who she wants as can you...which by the way I haven't given you any hassle about despite the fact the person you're seeing tried to mind-rape me because it's not my business. Sure I may think you're a total moron but it's your right to be one. Hell you can do the entire cheerleader squad and it would still be only your business and Jean can do the entire football team and the same applies."

Scott blinks. This so does not sound like Clark at all. "Weren't you the one who mentioned this guy was inhumanly fast?" he reminds Clark.

"I was...and I've been looking into him but not because he's interested in Jean," Clark wishes to be clear. "Because he doesn't make sense and from what you said happened down in the bay the mystery is only deepening."

"So what have you found out?" Scott asks.

Clark sighs at Scott's jealous boyfriend routine because he's not the boyfriend any longer. You know what forget it. He could say something but he's not going to. Let Scott make an ass out of himself. Clark just decides to show Scott what he has so far found out about their mysterious fish-guy. He spins round in his chair and clicks on the computer he was at, bringing up what he has found on Arthur Curry. It is an image of AC with the page banner being the University of Miami. "He's a sophomore at the University of Miami; majoring in marine biology. Oh, and here's a shocker, he's on the swim team, leaving all of his competition in the wake," Clark adds with a sarcastic edge.

"Does he have a criminal record?" Scott jumps to.

Clark rolls his eyes. "Last year he broke into the Ocean Village Resort," he reports on what he has found.

"What did he steal?" Scott asks too eagerly, hoping for some dirt to use to drive Jean apart from this guy.

"Eight dolphins. He busted open an underwater fence and released them back into the ocean. He's an environmental activist who sometimes believes direct action is required. It's not quite FBI's most wanted material," Clark describes it as.

"Maybe it's the only thing he's been caught for," Scott thinks.

"Maybe, but I would point out my interest in him is finding out what he is, not his criminal past. I'm trying to do it in such a way not to spook him because if he disappears into the oceans I can't catch him. You should take that information to heart, Scott before you confront him directly," Clark advises.

It's clear Scott doesn't like that answer.

"Scott, you have to judge people on their actions and since we met him the only thing he has done is saved Jean from being permanently water-logged. Maybe you should consider that you are judging this guy through the prism of jealousy that he's getting close to Jean. I repeat; you two broke up."

"I know we did but..."

"But?"

"I don't know what it is about this guy, but I get a bad feeling," Scott insists before he storms out of the room.

Clark silently groans. Yes, he's curious about AC but if Scott lets his misplaced jealousy get out of hand then he might just ruin any chance they have to discover the truth of who and what Arthur Curry is.

* * *

><p>Down the stairs Jean had managed to persuade AC to stick around some more and hang around with her and her friends.<p>

In one of the sitting rooms AC leans against the wall, drinking another glass of water.

"I must confess," Jean is saying in reference to the race she and AC had earlier. "I've never seen anybody swim so fast. It was amazing," she says with a dreamy quality to her tone.

"Uh huh," Betsy says with a coy smile that she shares with Kitty. They can both see Jean totally has a thing for this guy. Not that they can't see why. Arguably she might just be on the rebound from Scott but it's not a bad thing for Jean to be starting to putting herself back out there, looking for Mr Right.

"You, like, totally drink a lot of water though," Kitty comments about him.

"Keeps my skin soft," AC tells her with a cheeky wink.

"Really? Think it would work for me?" Kitty asks, always eager to try the next fad.

"Oh why try and improve on perfection," AC tells her, giving Jean the wink this time to tell her he's just playing nice.

Jean smiles at him. He sure was a nice guy.

Kitty is smiling too because what girl doesn't like compliments from handsome guys. Peter is always giving her them.

Who wasn't being as nice was the guy in the doorway sucking all the fun out of the room. That being Scott.

"So, how do you like the University of Miami?" Scott suddenly asks.

"You go to school in Miami?" Jean asks in surprise because that was sure a long way from here.

"Yeah," AC says with a frown. He turns to Scott. "How did you know about that?" he asks with real surprise.

"I'm a big fan of college swimming," Scott replies.

Betsy can so see what this is about and she's not letting fearless leader get away with it. "Really? Since when?" she asks him in a sharp tone.

Scott answers with what he learned from speaking to Clark. "Since Arthur Curry started dominating the sport. So, how did you learn to swim so fast?" he asks, trying to push for that answer as to what Arthur Curry is.

AC shrugs and tries to play it off lightly. "I don't know. I guess it runs in the family. My dad operates a lighthouse down south, swims like a lead weight. It must've been my mom with the skills, but she died when I was a baby."

"AC. I'm so sorry," Jean says sad at hearing this and what must be a painful memory for him.

"I'm not going to say it doesn't suck, but you know, growing up by the water was awesome. I probably spent more time in it than out," he says, trying to focus on positive memories.

"What brings you all the way up the East Coast?" Scott continues the interrogation.

"Last few months, a bunch of fish have been dying off around here. EPA blames it on temperature changes due to normal climate shifts, but I think that is totally bogus," AC gives the reasons he is here.

"Bayville's a long way to go to check on temperature changes," Scott comments, the scepticism in his tone as clear as day.

"Not if you care about the world you live in. See, people think that whatever happens in the oceans and lakes doesn't effect their lives, but it does. It's all connected."

"Do you really believe that or is that a pick-up line for the girls?"

"Scott!" Jean snaps at him. She stomps over and takes him by the arm. "Excuse us for a minute," she says apologetically as she drags Scott out into the hallway. "What're you doing?!" she demands to know. "You no longer have any claim over me or any right to act like the jealous boyfriend, Scott. We broke up, remember!" she snaps at him, her anger and hurt swirling around in her voice.

"Come off it Jean. Am I the only one that thinks there's something fishy about this guy?" he asks her bluntly.

"Yes! Now, quit being a jerk... if that is at all possible for you."

"Jean...you don't know a thing about him. He's not normal."

Jean frowns and looks a little lost at what Scott means. "What do you mean 'not normal'? He's a mutant?"

Scott rubs the back of his neck. "Well he doesn't show up on Cerebro..."

Jean blinks. "How did...did you get the Professor to check up on AC?!" she comes close to yelling, utterly pissed. "You had no right to do that, Scott!" she tells him off for prying in that sort of way.

"I was just looking out for you. Clark said..."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," Jean stops him. "Don't drag Clark into this," she tells him, not allowing Scott to shift the blame as she sees what he is trying to do.

Scott tries again. "Clark said the speed he swims at..."

Jean cuts him off again. "Yeah, I noticed he's quick and apparently a college swim star. So what? Is that a crime? And look at him, Scott? Here he is hanging out with us mutants and it's not bothering him. We both know we can count the people who are comfortable with us like that on two hands. Get over yourself Scott," she tells him in close to disgust at his attitude before she stomps off.

Scott rubs his face. "Well that went well," he mumbles to himself in chastisement.

Jean walks back into the room with the others. "I'm sorry about that," she apologies to AC.

AC smiles forgivingly at her. "It's cool...but actually I gotta bounce," he says that he has to leave.

"Do you want some company?" Jean asks, wishing to spend more time with him.

"No, I have a few things I need to take care of by myself. You know looking into that fish thing I mentioned. I wouldn't wish to bore you," AC tries to make it sound like a good, charming reason he has to go.

"Well, ok, if you have to," Jean says reluctantly.

AC takes her hand and kisses the back of it. "I'll be back. Don't worry about it." he promises her before he takes his leave.

Jean lets out a sigh.

Betsy and Kitty giggle.

"So Jean, luv, care to tell what else you two got up to when you were 'swimming'?" Betsy asks, using air-quotes and with the necessary suggestiveness in her tone.

Kitty sniggers behind her hand while Jean fixes the purple-haired telepath a glare.

* * *

><p>After AC leaves the mansion he heads down the stairs in the cliff to the jetty at the bottom. He dives into the water and takes off at superhuman speed.<p>

Far above what he doesn't see is that he's being followed by a certain red and blue clad hero flying through the air high up in the atmosphere.

Even if Scott almost blew it, Clark did agree on one thing with his friend. They needed to know who AC was. Clark needed to know. It would be hard to explain why really beyond this. Clark is essentially unique. There are thousands of mutants but only one him because he doesn't count the other Kryptonians imprisoned in the Phantom Zone. Mostly because they're criminals whose crimes would make your hair turn white in horror. The closest Clark has come to meeting someone like him is other unique individuals. Bart, Peter, Victor in his way and now perhaps AC.

And that's why he needs to know who AC is.

It actually takes some effort on Clark's part to keep up with AC and that's probably cause the man in the water is taking it easy.

Some way down the coast AC surfaces on a deserted piece of coastline and picks up a bag he must have left previously. He then dives back into the water and continues swimming all the way to New York...to the private docks of Fisktronics...one of Wilson Fisk's companies.

Oh Clark knew who he really was. Peter had told him. The Kingpin. Jerk. Peter had this whole list of things he wanted to say to the guy. Proving who Fisk is, however, is a much harder task.

Clark hovers far above and uses his x-ray vision to watch AC under the water find a way in. Probably a pipe to pump water into the facility.

Clark is not moving until he sees what it is AC is planning to do so he continues to watch as AC finds his way in to a lab. The blond man looks at some documents on a table there. He then reaches into his bag and pulls out...a home-made explosive device.

A bomb in simple terms.

Oh dear.

AC places the bomb on top of an expensive and sophisticated looking oblong shaped device, sets it to go off and begins to exit the way he came but Clark is already on his way in, smashing through the roof which startles AC at the sudden appearance of Superman.

Seeing he doesn't have time to apprehend AC before the timer hits zero, Superman grabs the bomb and wraps his body around it, letting his body absorb the explosive force as it goes off.

Clark looks down at his now ruined jacket and shirt. Man what does he have to do to not ruin these. You can't imagine how many he goes through. He looks for the perpetrator of the terrorist act to find AC gone.

"Oh no you don't fishy," Superman murmurs to himself as he vanishes at supersonic speed.

AC is barrelling through the water. He never expected to meet Superman nor have him ruin his plans.

To his surprise he finds Superman in the water ahead of him. AC comes to a stop as the two exchange severe looking stares at the other.

Superman waggles his finger disapprovingly and then points upward like he wants to talk.

AC shakes his head to the negative and starts to rotate his right hand in the water and Superman watches on as the water gathers into AC's hand forming a small compact ball. He then shoots it at Superman who tries to get out of the way only to get clipped on the shoulder.

The force of the blow surprises Clark as it sends him spinning several times through the ocean. Superman refocusses himself and flies directly into AC's gut sending the man flying through the water...before he just suddenly stops himself.

AC's eyes narrow and he forms another water ball, a much larger one which he sends straight at Superman hitting him dead on.

The force of the blow lifts Superman clean out of the water and sends him flying through the air until he crashes down on a beach, actually winded.

"Hydro-kinesis...cute," Superman remarks rather breathlessly about what he guesses that trick was. Like Claire can control fire, AC can seem to control water.

Clark raises his head, breathing hard and looks for AC but the man's nowhere in sight. He drops his head back down, runs his hand through his soaking wet hair to push it out of his eyes and just lies there. "Ok. That could have gone better," he says with a complete mastery of understatement.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

The heat is on, AC realises and with his failure...or more accurately Superman ruining his plans he needs to go lie low at the bottom of the ocean while he rethinks his approach.

First he just needs to say bye to Jean. It wouldn't be right to just leave her without telling her he's going to be gone for awhile.

He's just about at the front door...

_Whoosh!_

Something of immense speed and power smashes into his knees and next thing AC knows is that he is hanging upside down as the ground retreats rapidly. He looks up to see his left ankle gripped by Superman.

Superman's intense blue eyes look back down. "If you want some advice don't wriggle or we'll find out how closely related you are to the Exocoetidae family."

That's the flying fish family.

"Also if you want to push me we'll find out if you can survive in a vacuum like me or we can talk. Your choice," Superman offers him with a serious warning. By luck has it Clark was just on his way home when he spotted AC and here they are.

AC looks down at the forever shrinking ground. "Ok I think some talk would be great. You know guy stuff," he agrees because he's not in a position to do anything else.

Superman smiles goofily. "Now you see, was that so hard?"

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So Lex Luthor's part will be played by the Moby Dick sized version of him. I think I have Lex already doing too much for the military. At least 2 different projects so as soon as I chose to keep things on the East Coast the next choice was to replace him and the Kingpin fits perfectly. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Aqua part 3.<em>


	5. Chapter 5

Chapter 5

Clark chooses a nice spot in the middle of nowhere, away from any major water sources so AC can't pull that trick with the water again.

So there the 2 stand, Superman folds his arms across his chest in his best intimidating pose. "Arthur Curry," he says, prompting the other man to start talking.

"Call me AC," he requests. "I had heard of you but the way you flack-jacketed that C4. Ah, that was awesome bro!" he declares it. "And here I thought I had the hook up."

"I was just trying to stop a bomb you were going to set off, _bro_," Superman says back, his tone missing his usual humour.

"Well, nice work," AC says sarcastically. "Thanks to you, the oceans are one step closer to becoming a graveyard."

Superman's eyes narrow slightly as he tries to piece together what AC means. "That thing in the lab you were trying to blow up, it has something to do with the dead fish?"

"No, not something. Everything," AC corrects him. "It's a sonar weapon called Leviathan. It emits some kind of focused wave. Packs enough punch to rip a submarine in half or crush it into a ball."

"How do you know that?"

AC shrugs. "I have my sources," he answers vaguely. "Plus I got a chance to have a peek at some documents in the lab."

"So Fisk is trying to develop some sort of new weapon...for the navy I'm guessing?"

AC nods to confirm that. "One that also happens to kill any sea life around it. Even when it's on standby. First thing in the morning he's demoing Leviathan for the Pentagon. If they buy it and start dropping these things in the water, it'll be an ecological disaster. We have to stop him," he declares, his voice and expression lit up with passion.

"Arthur Curry; Environmental Avenger, is that it?"

"Sorta."

"And what does Jean have to do with this?"

AC blinks, caught out. "How do you..."

"The X-Men are my friends. I always keep an eye on them," Superman explains it in such a way for Clark to keep his identity secret. "I'm curious why you would want to keep your powers a secret from her when she's a mutant. It wouldn't matter to her."

AC runs his hand through his hair. "Complicated, bro. Long, complicated story," he says, trying to avoid details.

Clark is noting how AC likes to avoid giving the whole truth about himself. "I'm guessing your profile on Miami U's website doesn't quite cover your whole life story."

"Not even close to."

"And Jean?" he returns to, seeking what it is AC wants with her and hinting he wants to know how it started.

AC picks up the idea. "Complete coincidence I swear. I was just swimming by when I spotted her in trouble...and come on I'm only human and have you seen her?" AC asks with a grin, implying how could he resist getting to know her better.

"Yes. I have. She is also my friend so if you don't treat her with respect we can find out how long you can survive in the middle of the Sahara," Superman says, his warning quite clear.

"Easy boyscout," AC says, holding his hands up. "I'm all for totally respecting women," he assures the powerful superhero he is facing. "So what do say about our Fisk problem? With you on the turf and me in the surf, we can stop this thing cold."

"By blowing up his lab?" Superman asks, his tone showing complete scepticism.

"Well, I'm not going to sit back and let this happen. I was born with an amazing gift and I plan to use it to protect the planet," AC states, sounding quite serious. He tries to walk off only to find Superman appear in front of him.

"First off; I'm not going to let you put innocent lives at risk," Superman says because that is what will happen if AC tries to blow up that lab without a care for who else is around...and that is what AC did previously and there were innocent people around. Clark knows that for certain with his vision. That was the main reason he took a bomb to the chest. To protect the people in the building. "Second off; I've done what you're attempting. It didn't end well and I ended up putting my friends in grave risk," Superman gives the benefit of experience, referencing when Clark tried to destroy the MRD and ended up unleashing Parasite on his friends. "Third off; there's always a better way."

"Like what?" AC scoffs. "Talk to Fisk? You think he doesn't know what this thing does? He doesn't care!"

"No. I can pretty much assume he doesn't."

AC's eyes narrow. "You know something about him," he guesses from Superman's matter-of-fact tone.

"Enough," is Clark's simple but cryptic reply. "However you wanna work together, then you give me time to figure out the better way. That's the deal. We have until the morning after all don't we?"

"Alright, we'll try it your way, boyscout," AC agrees somewhat reluctantly.

"See was that so hard," Superman coddles him patting the man on the shoulder. "Maybe next time we can avoid mussing up your hair," he says ruffling it hard, even going as far as to pull a strand of two out.

"Ow, hey, watch it!" AC complains slapping Superman on the arm as he rubs his head. He can't remember anyone ever being strong enough to pull his hair out.

* * *

><p><strong>New York...<strong>

More precisely the residence of the Fantastic Four at 4 Freedom Plaza. Clark needed information before acting against Fisk and Leviathan and the Fantastic Four were the closest things to experts on the subject Clark needed information about.

He had left AC at the mansion, continuing to get a little closer to Jean much to Scott's annoyance.

In Clark's view Jean can date who she wants. The only issue he would raise is AC lying about whatever he is to her. Clark has personal experience on how badly that ends. See Lana.

Clark, in his Superman costume, new jacket and shirt to replace the ruined ones, lands softly on the roof and waits. He probably should have phoned ahead now he thinks on it but he was in a rush.

The roof hatch opens and a voice echoes from below that Clark can only hear because of his superhearing.

"Come in, Superman!" calls Susan Storm.

Clark steps forward off the edge of the hatch and floats down inside the hangar of the FF where they keep they're varying vehicles, the most famous being the Fantasticar. He lands softly.

"Just follow my voice!" Sue continues to shout.

Clark does recall he did mention having superhearing at some point last time he met the FF. It's just not everyday someone remembers to use it in this way.

Clark follows the voice and finds the Invisible Woman in a lab, dressed in a white lab coat working, peering through a microscope. She is one of the world's foremost molecular biologists after all as well as having multiple degrees in bio-chemical sciences, including biotechnology and biophysics. "Do you not take days off?" he asks.

"Not until I end world hunger," Sue quips. She raises her head with a large smile at her own humour.

Superman chuckles. "How are you?" he asks her, being polite.

"Fine. Yourself?" she returns, so wishing once again Johnny was this well mannered.

"As fine as any of us who do this for a living can be," is Clark's answer.

Sue smiles wryly at that. "So what can I help you with?" she asks the young man. "I should warn you though the rest of the gang are out," she cautions. Reed's attending a conference, showing off one of his inventions. Ben's out with his girl, Alicia Masters and Johnny's...well Sue is sure she'll get that phone call from the police about his antics soon enough. She always does.

"Oh that's ok. In fact who I need help from is the world's most intelligent, witty, best looking superhero/biologist," Superman lays it on thick with a warm twinkle in his eyes aimed at her.

Sue can't help but feel a little flattered. Best looking...well she's not that vain but it's nice to hear a very handsome man say it.

"So...is Dr Richards going to be long?" Superman asks, dead-pan style.

Sue's blue eyes narrow dangerously.

Superman laughs. "Sorry. Some days I can't help myself," he excuses himself.

Sue shakes her head and lets her mild annoyance go. "Why come to me? Aren't you friends with the X-Men?"

"Because the area of interest is one you are probably the foremost expert on."

"Which one? I'm an expert in a lot of areas."

"As I'm sure your ex-boyfriends can attest to," Superman replies, actually lightly flirting with her.

"I don't like to boast," Sue plays along. "Perhaps I could give you a personal demonstration though," she flirts back...and yes she's dating Reed but it's harmless flirting. She's not being serious but when a guy who looks like Superman flirts you flirt back. Plus she knows for a fact he's as smart as he is sexy. Damn, why isn't she dating him? Oh, right. Reed. Not to mention he's probably just a few years too young for her.

"Maybe later," Superman gives himself the out of this. "The area of interest I have is Atlanteans."

Sue instantly sobers up at hearing this. "What about them?"

"How much do you know about their biology?"

"Not too much. I've only really had a chance to study Namor close up and he's half-human. Why?"

"Because I think I might have met one today," Superman informs her of the speculation that's been forming in his head all day about AC. "But the only way I can be sure is to talk to you," he says, knowing about the FF's confrontation with Namor and Atlantis. Hell they stopped Namor declaring war on the US. The point is the FF are the closest thing to experts on Atlanteans Clark knows of. "And if I'm right there could be very serious consequences," he warns with foreboding.

"Well to be certain I would need to meet this individual...or failing that I would need..."

"A DNA sample?" Superman offers, holding out the few strands of hair he ripped off AC's head.

Sue takes the hair, a little speechless.

"I made sure to rip the root out and I think there are even a few skin cells attached to the follicle. That enough?"

"Uh...yes," Sue says. She looks at the hair and then into Superman's face trying to figure him out.

"We're pressed for time. Sorry, I should have mentioned that earlier," Superman says, trying to kick her into action.

Sue nods and snaps out of it. "Right, right," she says, getting to work to prepare the hair and obtain an analysis of the DNA contained within.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

AC had been regaling Jean and several of her friends with some of his stories about his environmental activism. Plus he mentioned his support for the mutant cause and perhaps he might add that to his list for things to fight for.

Jean was enraptured by him and his stories. He sure could spin a story to grip you with his passion and belief. She really admires people who stand up for what they believe in. After all she and the X-Men do the same, fighting for mutant rights.

If only more people thought like AC did then perhaps they wouldn't be so alone in that fight.

Jean feels...

Betsy was saying earlier that Jean has a major crush on AC and you know what? She does. She really does. She hasn't felt this giddy in ages.

AC isn't complaining about getting to spend some time with Jean. He's really not. He really is kinda very attracted to her but he has a mission and its weighing on his mind. He glances up at the clock.

_'Where in the Seven Seas is Superman?' _AC asks himself. It's been hours.

He knows he said he would give Superman some time to come up with a plan but AC is impatient to deal with Leviathan. Right now it's just sitting there in that lab. Once it's back in the water he might not be able to get near it.

And he can't be certain when Fisk will move it. The demonstration for the military is in the morning. Fisk might move it into position tonight.

That's it!

He can't stay here.

AC rises to his feet from the chair in the sitting room he is in. "I'm going to go stretch my legs, get some fresh air. Can only sit around for so long," he makes his excuses.

"Want some company?" Jean asks too quickly and then mentally cringes. She probably sounds needy or something now.

AC smiles charmingly. "Nah. I won't be a minute," he tries to politely fob her off and departs before she can get another word in. He knows, he knows. That probably seemed rude but it was necessary.

Once outside and sure no-one is watching him he bursts into a sprint, heading for the cliff edge and leaps off, far over the water and dives in.

Once in his natural environment AC moves at supersonic speeds.

Where?

Back to the lab.

He's...sorry but he can't wait for Superman. This is too important.

It's easy enough for him to get back in the same way as the 1st time using the under water pipe. Though he has to wonder whether they've moved the Leviathan device after his attempt to blow it up. Surely they would have at least increased security though AC is certain it's nothing he can't handle but if he's lucky they won't assume he can breathe underwater and therefore can't sneak his way in through the pipe. They'll assume he sneaked in above water and therefore have increased the external security rather than the internal.

He didn't have time to make another bomb but he'll gamble he's strong enough to destroy it with his bare hands. There is much more to AC than meets the eye. Maybe one day he can give Jean a _personal _demonstration of how much more to him there is.

He pops open the hatch and peers up. All clear...for the moment.

AC moves swiftly, keeping to the shadows.

It seems his luck may hold because there is no sign of extra guards...oh hang on. There's one outside the door to the lab.

AC psyches himself up and then moves swiftly and silently striking the guard down before the man can react.

AC then moves into the lab. There's the device. He moves toward it when he feels a sting in his neck. He reaches up and pulls out a small dart...a tranquilliser dart.

There's a second sting...and then a third...

And that's all AC can take before he falls to the ground unconscious.

From the shadows of the lab a man holding a tranquilliser gun emerges. He pulls a cell phone from his pocket and dials the number. "Kingpin. It was just like you said. He came back. It took 3 darts and enough juice to down a full grown African elephant but we've got him," he announces with a dark relish as informs his boss of his success.

* * *

><p><strong>New York...<strong>

While she left the computer to run the data from the hair sample Sue leans against a cabinet and observes Superman. He's...a little different from how she remembers their last meeting. It's not easy to put into words what that difference is. He masks it under his humour...or hides it by showing off how smart he is by actually keeping up with her when she does science speak.

Sue has never spent this much time with him before...at least not when they're not preoccupied cleaning up one of Johnny's messes. This is her 1st real chance to just speak to him one on one. He's actually kinda charming...under a certain goofiness. Sue hasn't worked out how much of that is an act and how much is the real person leaking out through the exterior.

She clears her throat. "So..."

Superman arches an eyebrow. "So?" he queries of the beautiful and smart blond woman. Clark must admit he's having to remind himself not to get too carried away. It would very easy to become infatuated with someone like Susan Storm who oozes warmth, gentility, beauty, intelligence and charisma...and he is having to remind himself that she has a boyfriend and he's sworn off relationships.

The intense gaze of the unusual coloured blue eyes momentarily make Sue loose her stride. "What made you think this man might be an Atlantean?" she wonders. Superman had only given her a very general story so far.

"First off I read everything you wrote about them. Brilliant work by the way," he compliments her.

Sue smiles lightly at the praise. "Thank you. Go on," she tells him to continue.

"Well there was the fact he could swim faster than me...and that's saying something."

Sue's brow furrows. "Most Atlanteans aren't that fast," she cautions.

"Nor do they look human," Superman adds. "You said in your paper they have blue skin?"

Sue nods. "Yes. If this man looks human he must have a recent human ancestor. The mixing of the genes could explain his unusual speed. It would explain Namor...though I speculate for him that his human father carried the x-gene."

"He's an Atlantean mutant," Superman summarises Sue's speculation.

Sue nods.

Clark must remember to make a mention of that to the Professor. He would be intrigued by such a notion. Clark then ponders something that occurs to him. "If humans and Atlanteans can breed does that mean Atlanteans are some offshoot of the human race?"

"It's hard to say for certain from my limited contact. I haven't had access to a wide enough representative sample of DNA from the Atlantean population to do a proper study. I suspect so. A branch that returned to the water like whales did millions of years ago," Sue goes on with her speculation, using whales as an example to illustrate her point. They were once land living mammals who returned to live in the seas.

"Evolution like that takes millions of years. Must have been a very early ancestor," Superman supposes since humans, as in the general species, are only about 6-7 million years old.

"That would be my guess as well," Sue agrees with him.

"So what's the connection to the myth of Atlantis?" Superman asks because that wasn't in the work he read.

"Yes, Namor told me about that. The city, the continent, sank like the myths in about 10,000BC and the people who would become Atlanteans were simply hunter/gatherers like most of their land dwelling cousins at the time only they did their hunting in the oceans. They found the ruins of the city on the sea floor and made it their home," Sue relays the story she got from Namor when he was trying to seduce her.

"I see," Superman says.

"We're off topic. You were saying about what made you suspect the man was an Atlantean," Sue returns to that.

"Oh, yes. Well apart from the swimming there also comes the breathing under water and his need when on land to drink large amounts of water. You mentioned in your paper their need to stay hydrated at all times," Superman further explains what tipped his mind into thinking perhaps AC was Atlantean.

Sue nods. "Yes. They weaken greatly and quickly if they become dehydrated," she confirms what she learned for her personal experience. "Of course as far as I know only hybrids like Namor can survive up here out of the water at all without some sort of life support."

"It wasn't conclusive proof or anything but it was enough to make me suspect he was an Atlantean since I knew he wasn't a mutant. I needed to be sure which is what brought me to you," Superman finishes his explanation.

"Why the rush?" Sue asks about the urgency.

"This man is here to destroy a weapon Wilson Fisk is developing for the navy. An underwater sonic based weapon that also happens to be very fatal to marine life. I was keeping an eye on our new 'friend' when I saw him affected quite severely by what I suspect was the weapon being test fired," Superman relays what he saw when keeping an eye on AC all day since the moment he arrived this morning and what he speculates was the cause of AC's 'illness'. "If he is Atlantean and it affects him that badly and if it affects all Atlanteans in such a fashion imagine what will happen when Namor finds out?" he asks Sue.

Sue pales as she imagines the ramifications. "Namor will be furious. I and the rest of the FF only barely managed to talk him out of invading the east coast last time. If he learns of a weapon like that he will assume that it has been deliberately developed to target his people and he'll declare war."

"I'm not sure he would be wrong in thinking it is not so accidental it affects Atlanteans in such a way, assuming my new 'friend' is Atlantean."

Sue can pick up the train of thought. "You think it's a weapon developed specifically to be used against Atlantis."

"One thing we all learned from your encounter with Namor is that Atlantis is unquestionably the most technologically advanced naval power on the planet. Being isolated down on the sea floor they've had, based on what you said and correct me if I'm wrong, almost a good 10,000 years of a fairly stable and consistent civilisation while up here we've had Empires rise and fall and Dark Ages. They are, by your own words in your paper, decades, perhaps centuries, ahead of the nations of the surface world. Not to mention they've developed a unique technology to work underwater. The United States may be a superpower but in naval terms it is hopelessly, laughably outmatched by Atlantis. Do you really think that sat well with people in the Pentagon?"

"I guess not," Sue has to concede something that never occurred to her until now.

"And as for our 'friend'...I wonder. If Namor learned of the weapon would he go to war? Or would he send someone to sabotage it?"

Wow. Sue has to say she didn't give the situation that much thought. Superman has a real gift of clarity of thought at seeing the situation from all sides. "Namor is arrogant and boastful and rather short-tempered and impatient but he does have a nobility and honour and deep down I do not believe he truly wants war if it can be avoided so what you say may be possible," she accepts his analysis. "So you think this 'friend' of yours is something like a SHIELD agent, sent up here to do a job?"

"I'm speculating most of this I admit but sometimes I need a sounding board and you're the only other one here. Sorry," he apologies if he offended her.

"It's ok. We all need sounding boards to bat our ideas off sometimes to help clear our thinking," Sue says in perfect understanding. As a scientist she needs the same to help her. She doesn't know Namor that well so she can't be certain but she thinks what Superman is suggesting is not outwith the realms of possibility.

The bottom line is Clark needs to know for certain what AC is before he makes his next act because the answer determines his choice.

A beeping indicates the answer is here.

Sue goes over to examine the readout.

"So what have we got?" Superman asks.

Sue's eyes narrow and she purses her lips. "Lets see here...your 'friend' is...75% Atlantean," she reports.

"One of his grandparents was human," Superman gets from that.

Sue nods.

"But is he enough Atlantean to indicate how the weapon affects him would affect them all?"

"Honestly I can't say without knowing exactly how this weapon works and how it affects your friend."

Superman rubs his head. His life is never easy but he did need to know who and what AC was for reasons he has worked out previously.

"So what are you going to do?" Sue asks him.

Good question. Clark isn't 100% sure yet. He has half an idea. Perhaps once he finishes having that talk with AC his idea will have firmed up.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Clark returns from New York with lots of questions but also the evidence he needs to have an honest talk with AC, which was also partly what it was about and once they have that talk they'll discuss together how to deal with this Leviathan device because any solution has to be one AC agrees with or he'll probably do something stupid...like go off on his own again.

Clark walks in the door to find Jean, of all people, pacing around the lobby on the phone, looking anxious.

"Hello 911? Yes, I need to report a missing person," Jean is saying.

"Missing person?" Clark mutters...and then gets an awful, dreadful sinking sensation. He looks to the other person here. Kitty. "AC?" he asks her.

Kitty nods...while chewing on her hair. A bad habit of hers. "Yeah. Said he was popping out for fresh air and never came back," she relays to Clark.

Clark pinches the bridge of his nose and closes his eyes. He can pretty much guess what AC has done. Why does nobody listen to him?

What did he say?

He asked AC nicely to wait here and they would come up with a plan but if he's gone to do what Clark assumes and tried to destroy Leviathan then Clark could guess, from his own personal experience of the Parasite incident and the fact AC's missing, that it's all gone wrong.

Clark sighs and is gone in a gust of wind.

"Rude," he can hear Kitty muttering. He doesn't have time to indulge her. In mere moments he is back in New York. He's starting to feel like a freaking yo-yo going back and forth to the city. He hovers far above the lab AC tried to destroy previously and scans inside.

Nope. No sign of the fish-stick.

Clark was afraid of that. They didn't keep him here.

He's not without options. He knows one person who makes it their business to keep an eye on the Kingpin's business. One man who knows who to ask to find out where AC is.

A man without fear.

That being the case Clark flies off.

His destination?

Hell's Kitchen.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: You know one small criticism of Aqua is that when Lex captures AC it takes one dart to knock him out. One dart? Really? He's Aquaman. Which would be why I had them hit him a couple more times with enough to fell an elephant. <em>_In my world Namor has had his encounter with the FF already(it was briefly mentioned back in the early chapters of Year 2.2) so the existence of Atlantis is now known to the world, allowing Clark to suspect what AC is but needing to prove it before he outright confronts him. I know my explanation of who the Atlanteans are may not fall in line with what has happened in either Marvel or DC but for now it's the one I want and it's up for later review since nothing about history in really ever written in stone. You make a new discovery and you have to rewrite all the history books. __Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Aqua part 4._


	6. Chapter 6

Chapter 6

**The next morning...**

It's a mostly darkened room where one finds AC strapped down to a metal table as someone takes a blood sample from his arm.

AC looks really bad, very weak and dehydrated looking.

"Why are you doing this to me?" he asks, his voice weak and croaky.

Stepping forward out of the shadows comes the large, imposing shape of Wilson Fisk. "Two reasons, Mr Curry."

"How did you..."

"Know who you are," Fisk finishes. "Information is my business, Mr Curry and you're not exactly an unknown, what with your environmental activism and campaigning. I read your propaganda against me. What did you call me again? Oh yes, I recall. A corporate tool. That would be reason number 1. Reason number 2; most people I know need scuba gear to breathe underwater. I saw how you entered my facility. I have cameras everywhere. Impressive," he remarks, truly impressed at the skills shown.

"I'm just good at holding my breath," AC tries to brush that off.

Fisk has a glass of water in his hand. He leans down and holds it close to AC's face. "Do not treat me as a fool, Mr Curry," he advises, his tone far too pleasant sounding.

AC licks his dry lips, looking at the glass fondly. "How about some water? I'm running a little thirsty," he requests.

"So am I. I have a thirst for knowledge, one that never seems to get quenched," Fisk says in response. "So tell me. Did Namor send you?"

"Who?" AC feigns ignorance.

Fisk actually smiles as if he expected that. "You are clearly an Atlantean, Mr Curry. The only question is are you working alone or part of a black ops group sent here to sabotage my project?"

"I don't travel with an entourage. Please, I need some water," AC almost pleads now

"Now, I usually don't deny my guests a drink," Fisk says sounding regretful that he's being rude, "but something tells me that if I give you water, you'll bust out of those restraints before the glass is empty. Now, let's try again. How many are in your group? And what are they planning?"

"Shut down Leviathan. Then I'll tell you everything you wanna know," AC offers as a deal.

A voice over loudspeaker echoes into the room. "Mr. Fisk, Leviathan is submerged. Your guests are in the viewing room. All systems are ready to go," it informs him.

Fisk straightens up. "Well, I guess we'll have to pick this up later," he says, looking forward to that. "And we'll also have a chat about your other friend who showed up; Superman," he vows, his interest because of Superman's alliance with his foe Spider-Man and of Superman's interference in the battle of control for New York that Fisk is fighting. Superman is powerful...very powerful and Fisk needs to find a weakness. He's no fool. Unlike others he won't engage Superman directly till he has a decisive advantage. A weakness to either allow him to control Superman or if need be destroy him.

"Please! Please, please. I don't care what you do to me, just destroy that weapon!" AC pleads desperately. "You don't know what it'll do! How many innocents will suffer!"

"Wow. Okay, you convinced me. I'll flush a hundred million dollars of R'n'D down the toilet and put the nation's fleet at risk while I'm at it," Fisk says in mock capitulation before his face goes dark and foreboding and you can see the real Kingpin coming out through the mask Fisk wears. "You might be a big fish in the water, Mr Curry but up here, I'm the shark," he says with a predatory grin.

Fisk then pours the water on the ground just beside AC and then walks away.

"No!" AC calls out in desperation one last time before he passes out, too weak and dehydrated to stay awake.

* * *

><p>It is only a short time later Superman appears in the room after disabling the guards and cameras. He finds AC lying there, his skin dried and chapped.<p>

AC comes round and spots the teen hero. "Water," he says in a hoarse whisper.

Superman looks up and spots a sprinkler head above the stricken young man. He blasts it with his heat vision and the water rains down.

The water revives AC quickly, his skin healing and he breaks free from the restraints with consummate ease and then sits himself up.

Superman folds his arms across his chest sternly. "Do you have any idea how much trouble it took to find you?" he asks, telling AC off. "What did I say? I said wait at the mansion. Instead you get yourself captured and I have to go to Daredevil to ask for his help to locate you. Have you ever met Daredevil? Mr Sunshine he ain't. He's all brooding and cynical and 'in 5 years kid you'll think just like me'," he complains, doing a good impression of the devil themed hero.

Clark wouldn't have gone to ask him in the 1st place if he had had any choice in the matter. He had only met Daredevil a couple of times. Always because they were fighting the same battle to try and keep New York from completely disintegrating into a war zone. Anyway Spidey had mentioned how Daredevil had a particular obsession with the Kingpin and knew more about Fisk's operation than anyone else. Therefore Daredevil was the person who knew who to ask to find AC. So Clark asked him for his aid and hey, it worked even if took all night and once Clark had gotten this location he couldn't get away fast enough. Seriously Logan's better company.

AC is actually rather stunned into silence.

"And I had a plan. That better way. Ok, half a plan but I was working on it," Superman continues his rant.

"Uh...sorry?" AC offers, managing to look a little sheepish.

Superman shakes his head.

"Look, uh, the test," AC moves onto that, realising time is short as he hops off the table. "It's away to start but there must be security everywhere around it by now. Even I'll never make it through in time."

"You might be able to with a little help," Superman offers. There's little choice now but for him to aid in Leviathan's destruction considering what he has learned and what he suspects...and ok he's improvising because he has that so little choice. There goes his other idea and it was a good one too. C'est la vie he guesses.

AC smiles at the offer of help.

"And also a little perfect timing."

AC arches an eyebrow, questioning what that means.

"Imagine if the device imploded right as they activate it," Superman gives him the hint of the idea he is improvising right this second...and people think him all brawn and no brains. Ha! Ha, he says.

AC smiles more as he gets it. "Then the navy guys might think it's a flaw in the design and scrap the project," he gets what Superman is thinking...and it's brilliant. That might even work.

"And we'll be having a long talk after," Superman promises with deadly seriousness.

"You're messing with my aura, dude," AC quips back.

"Try spending a night with Daredevil then talk to me about having one's aura messed with," Superman tells him with a complaining tone and a glance up at the heavens as if to pray for never again.

The two heroes are then gone in a blur.

* * *

><p>In the operations centre for the demonstration Fisk is giving a presentation to the senior navy representatives from the Pentagon of his Leviathan project. "Gentlemen, I stand before you humbled by technology that will redress the balance of naval power between ourselves and Atlantis," he announces as a CGI simulation of Leviathan runs on a large screen behind him<p>

"That's a bold claim," once sceptical sounding Admiral says. He's never been sold on this idea. Using supervillian technology. It's so...unamerican but the President wished it to be given a chance so he's here giving it a chance but let him tell you this demonstration is going to have to go some to persuade him.

"I never do any less," Fisk boasts. "But the truth is, as uncomfortable as it is to think on it, Atlantis is far, far ahead of us in naval technology. However, Leviathan will correct this in two ways. It's sonic waves can either just punch a hole in the hull of any vessel or on a more powerful and controlled setting it can simulate a many times increase in pressure around a submerged vessel crushing it. Its waves also specifically affects the unique biology of Atlanteans, disorientating and disabling them, while being completely harmless to human life. No vessel, however advanced, can be operated without personnel aboard. Disable the crew and Atlantis' vessels are no more than giant sitting targets to be hit and destroyed...or captured for their technological secrets," Fisk lays out the tantalising options.

"Impress us," the same Admiral challenges Fisk.

Fisk nods in acceptance of the challenge. "You'll see with your own eyes," he promises. "Let the show begin."

A female scientist, one of several in front of screens showing readouts and controls takes the lead. "Activating ranging system... Modulator engaged..."

So far so good.

"What the hell was that?!" she suddenly cries as two...blurs(?!) shoot past a camera into the device.

"What's going on?!" Fisk nearly shouts, his normal, cool demeanour in serious danger of breaking as Leviathan implodes.

The sceptical Admiral says, with a thin smile of amusement at Fisk's discomfort, "It looks to me like Mr. Fisk's miracle weapon just self-destructed."

"Admiral!" the female scientist protests and then, when the Admiral and company turn to leave, she goes chasing after him, trying to explain how it can't be their fault. The device was tested previously and it worked perfectly but she will find her words falling on deaf ears.

That leaves Fisk, alone, to look at the computer screen. He then walks over to the window, which overlooks the ocean, only to see 2 somethings dart across the water. It's as if they did that on purpose to mock him...and one of them must be Mr Curry somehow. Fisk's hands curl up into fists and he grinds his teeth. Someone is going to pay for this! He swears.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

On the cliff nearby, overlooking the ocean, is where one finds Superman and AC. The sun is setting bathing the vista in the glorious colour only a sunset can.

"You guys have got an awesome view here, you know," AC says.

"Yeah...but I get the feeling the ocean floor is a little more interesting," Superman remarks.

"And it'll stay that way now, thanks to you," AC says gratefully.

"Well, I did have some help," Superman says being gracious and magnanimous.

"We do make a pretty good team, huh? Maybe we should start up a junior life guard association or something? Or you close in with the X-Men?"

"They are my friends and sometime teammates. These days I tend to do more stuff by myself so I'm not sure I'm ready for the JLA just yet. Unless you promise to stop blowing things up," Superman says as a casual warning.

"As long as Fisk sticks to dry land, I'll keep the sea floor to myself, but if anyone messes with my home..."

Superman cuts him off. "Look, I don't think Leviathan is going to be a threat again. From my sources the Pentagon is 'reviewing' its options. That's civil service speak for they've deemed it a failure and they're burying it. However, Fisk on the other hand...he doesn't like people who challenge his power. He'll turn the world upside down looking for you."

"The world is 3/4 water. Good luck finding me," AC scoffs at the notion. "What about you?" he asks in concern.

"Oh I was already on his bad side. If he wants to try and come get me I'm not too hard to find."

"I'd almost pity him if he did," AC comments because man, Supes was way powerful.

Superman manages a small wry grin. "What about school in Miami?" he asks about what AC will do now.

"I guess the swim team will have to find another handsome stud," AC says boastfully, his ego showing.

"So...we going to get the truth now? I know you're Atlantean, AC. I had the Invisible Woman do a DNA test."

"DNA...my hair!" AC works out. "You little sneak," he says affronted...though not as much as he could be.

"I needed to be sure. Leviathan was a weapon to be used against Atlantis, yes?"

AC nods. "Yes," he confirms, seeing no point in keeping it secret now. Not after all Supes did to help.

"And did Namor send you?"

Again AC nods. "Yes...behind the backs of the Atlantean Senate by the way. He knew if they found out about this they would demand war as retribution. He doesn't want that."

"And your whole life story you sold Jean?" Superman queries after, trying to see how much lying AC did to his friend.

"Oh it's all true...for the most part. My 'dad' is not my biological father. He did raise me though. I was left with him when I was a baby to keep me safe. My mother was...an important person in Atlantis. She was assassinated," AC relays and you can hear the sadness and hurt in his voice and see it on his face.

"I'm sorry. I lost my parents too when I was a baby so I know the feeling," Superman expresses his sympathy.

"Well the plan wasn't to stop with her. The only way to keep me safe was to make her enemies think me dead so I was sent up here, to a man that was trusted. Most Atlanteans can't survive up here for very long so it was the safest place to send me."

"Very sensible...and your father?" Superman inquires after.

"He was the one who sent me here...but he stayed behind to find and make those who killed my mother see justice. He's still there trying. One day I hope to be able to go home. Until then I do what I can to protect the oceans and Atlantis."

"And the fact everyone in Atlantis thinks you dead made you the perfect operative for this mission. Someone Namor could go to without risk the Senate would hear of it or be linked back to him in anyway."

"You catch on quick, bro."

"And you can't tell Jean any of this why?"

"My mother's enemies still live. If I tell her who I really am she's in danger," AC explains it.

"She can take care of herself. She's probably more powerful than you are," Superman says in Jean's defence. And she deserves better than being deceived after Scott broke her heart.

AC shrugs. "I would prefer not to take the risk. Especially because I can't stay now. You're right. Fisk will come and your friends have enough problems and enemies without adding mine to the list."

"I would argue...except in your position I'd probably do the same," Superman concedes he agrees with AC's thinking. "Just do me a favour. Let her down easy. She's already had her heart broken once in the last couple of months. You break it again and I break you in half."

"Uh...tad overprotective?"

"I always look out for my friends," Superman solemnly vows. "I'll be watching out for you," he adds, showing he considers AC to count as one. Hey, the guy's not so bad. The fact he was trying to prevent a war gets him plus points in Clark's book. Clark can always be more open-minded with people who are trying to protect innocents even when their methods are slightly questionable. And in the end he feels that connection to AC he was looking for. That uniqueness few people can really understand.

AC smiles at Superman's words. Always nice to have friends. And he has this feeling Superman gets what it means to be lonely and different. To be slightly out of place yet to want to use their powers to make a difference. It's just a feeling but AC thinks it's something they have in common. Plus basically Superman is just a good guy.

"Just stay out of trouble, alright, A.C.?" Superman requests because he would not like too many nights like the last one. Nor have to keep bailing AC out of any trouble he gets in. Clark has the feeling that would be a full-time job.

"Try to get in some," AC snaps back as a retort.

Superman chuckles and shakes his head in wry amusement.

"Stay super, bro," AC gives as his farewell. He raises his fist.

Clark raises his and they fist bump their goodbyes.

AC then turns for the mansion to do the part he isn't looking forward to. Saying goodbye to Jean.

* * *

><p>It started with Jean throwing her arms around him, happy that he was back and him apologising and making some rather lame excuses about where he's been. The details aren't too important since they're all lies.<p>

Then the two of them find a quiet spot in the mansion to talk alone.

"You haven't learned, have you? Orange and green, totally hideous, guy," Jean jokes about his clothing choices, the colours of them, trying to lighten the mood.

AC smiles sadly. "I just wanted to say goodbye."

"You're leaving?" Jean asks, her lower lip wobbling slightly in distress.

AC sighs. Not the lip thing. He hates that. "It's for the best. My little activism has pissed the wrong people off. Need to lay low," he explains as generally and vaguely as possible.

"But-but we can help. The Professor has great lawyers if it's a legal issue," Jean argues.

"If only it was that simple. It's not a question of law. It's a question of making enemies of people in power. You guys have enough problems. You don't need mine," he says in a repeat of what he said to Superman. "It'll blow over in a month or two. Trust me. This is not the 1st time for me."

"I can imagine," Jean says softly in acceptance of that assertion. "You going back to Miami?" she wonders.

AC shakes his head. "No, I think I'm going to take some time off, float around for a little while, see where the currents take me," he gives his vague answer.

"Those currents bring you back to Bayville?"

"Not for awhile I would guess."

"Oh," Jean says, extremely sad.

They then kiss.

Jean pulls back. "AC...I understand you have secrets and I would never use my powers to pry at them but don't treat me as an idiot," she requests that he doesn't think she can't see through his lies.

"Fair enough," AC accepts. "One day, I promise," he tells her that he will tell her the truth.

"Ok," Jean accepts and then they kiss once again. Since it's no doubt going to be the last time for awhile Jean makes sure it gets across everything she is feeling for him.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I did consider including a whole scene with Daredevil where Clark asks for his help but the more I thought on it the more I didn't like it so I just decided to skip over it and reduce it to a mention. I tried to keep as much of AC's Smallville story as I could but make some alterations to tie him more directly to Atlantis for my plot and for stuff I have planned to add to his backstory. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Aqua part 5; the final wrap-up.<em>


	7. Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Later that night Clark finds Jean sitting in the kitchen pigging out on ice-cream.

"How you holding up?" he asks her as he sits down across from her, wondering how she is taking AC leaving. He saw plainly enough she had developed an attraction to the guy. Heaven knows why though. Sure he finds AC alright but didn't see him as Jean's type.

"Fine," Jean says as she licks the spoon and she's not feeling too bad. A little sad but it's not like the heart-wrenching pain of when she and Scott split up. "Thank you by the way," she says to Clark.

"For what?" Clark asks clueless.

"I told AC and I'll tell you; don't treat me as an idiot. You find out he's missing, then you vanish off in a blur. Next day he shows up fine and well. Doesn't take a genius to see the connection, Clark."

"Fair enough...but I can't say anything. It's up to him," Clark warns her he can't reveal AC's secrets.

"Secrets suck," Jean decrees.

"And now you know why Rogue and I broke up," Clark tells her.

Ok, Jean was getting a better understanding of that now. "You talked to Rogue since she came back?" she wonders about the former couple.

"Not much. A word or two. She isn't in a chatty mood," Clark gives one side of it. His side. Honestly he doesn't have much to say to her back in return right now. He's leaving it to Rogue's family to sort out her problems.

"I noticed. And I thought Cypher was the recluse," Jean jokes.

Clark smiles lightly at her joke. "Rogue's problems are Rogue's problems. She has to decide how to deal and come to terms with whatever she did when she was with Magneto."

"Kind of callous for you, isn't that?" Jean questions his attitude.

"Or realistic. Depends on your point of view. I have enough problems, Jean. I can't be trying to fix everyone else's. I've allowed myself to be distracted enough these last few days. I need to get back to finding Apocalypse," Clark declares his intent.

Jean looks at him and worries. This obsession over Apocalypse doesn't make sense. They all want to find and stop the ancient mutant but Clark is taking it dangerously too far.

Clark runs his hand through his hair.

"Thank you again," Jean repeats her expression of gratitude.

"For?"

"Not sticking your nose in like Scott did with AC."

"Jean...I do have to confess I was looking into AC but not because he was interested in you. Not to spill his secrets like I said but there is a...uniqueness about him that I can sympathise with and I needed to know who he was."

Jean cocks her head, wondering what Clark means.

"Though I will say I did tell Scott you were free to date who you want and he needs to stop..."

"Acting like the jealous boyfriend?" Jean puts forward.

"It was along those lines, yes. Part of me gets where he's coming from. I do try to look out for my friends, Jean. We all try to look out for each other. I guess where the line is where you consider that as butting in can be a tricky thing trying to judge."

"Yeah. I guess it can be," Jean concedes Clark's point. "For future reference Scott was over that line," she feels the need to point out.

"Noted."

"So what was your opinion of AC?" Jean asks, interested in Clark's view. She's heard plenty of others from her friends. Betsy's were rather...lurid but that's just Betsy. You either accept it's her way or don't.

"A little misguided in going overboard in his 'activism' but his heart is in the right place. Maybe he just needs that right woman at his side to temper his enthusiasm with some sage wisdom."

Jean smiles at that idea. "Want to know a truth. He reminded me of you."

Clark blinks. "Me?" he questions, stunned. "I'm not sure whether that's a compliment or an insult."

"The former," Jean insists. "After all how many men want to save the world? Lots of people want to change it. The X-Men fight for that change but a lot fewer want to save it. It was...different and refreshing and exhilarating after Scott," Jean says, her face lit up in what is clear infatuation and attraction to AC. The light then dims. "Now I don't know if I'll ever see him again...or even meet anyone like that again."

"I'm not a great person to ask for relationship advice. I do know that Jean Grey deserves someone special and that one day you'll meet that person. Perhaps even someone more special than AC. Perhaps you already have."

"Scott?" Jean says with a small scoff at who she thinks Clark is meaning, showing she is still bitter and hurt at her ex.

"Give it time. Maybe he's still the right one for you, maybe he's not. As you were saying at your Graduation the future is about hope but you don't have to rush to get there. The future will come at its own pace. We're still young...well you are. Me, I feel like I'm a hundred already."

Jean chuckles and shakes her head in bemusement at him.

Clark smiles softly. "Love is about hope too. When the future gets here so will love. You've just got to be ready to let it into your heart."

"Words of advice for me or yourself?" Jean wonders.

Clark shrugs.

Jean rises to her feet and walks round the table. She leans down and kisses Clark on the temple. "Thanks for trying to cheer me up...but take your own advice and realise you deserve someone special too," she advises before exiting the room and leaving Clark with some deep thinking to do.

* * *

><p><strong>Bottom of the Atlantic Ocean...<strong>

Deep in the ocean AC swam like lightning, here in his natural element. Swimming helped him process events and what events he has experienced these last couple of days.

The good news is that the weapon is destroyed and he might have a new ally in Superman. Bad news is he is going to have to be much more careful next time his visits dry land not to draw too much attention...which is kinda difficult for him and all considering but he guesses he'll just have to make the effort.

AC hugs close to the sea floor, passing by a familiar rock formation. This is the way to go if you don't want to be spotted. The back door if you will.

Back door to what?

That becomes clear as he passes over a ridge line and a gleaming, high-tech underwater city comes into view. AC has to momentarily pause and take in, in awe, his home.

Atlantis.

Not that many citizens of the city knew of his existence. And for now it had to stay that way no matter how much AC wished it didn't because it meant his stay here now would be very short and temporary.

He only came here to give his report.

AC dives down to an old abandoned building on the very edge of the city. Formerly a guard post long ago until Atlantis' boundary was expanded to absorb some of the other nearby settlements, like Tritonis for example, into the Kingdom of Atlantis.

It was part of the system they had worked out. AC enters the building, flicks the lights on and goes over to a box on the wall. He opens it and flicks a switch inside. That'll alert his contact that he's here.

Now all he has to do is wait...and wait...and wait...and...

"Surprise!" a voice cries as two hands cover his eyes. "Guess who?!" the cheery, smug voice asks, clearly celebrating her success at ambushing him.

"Oh no!" AC mock cries in terror. "It's the barbarian, Attuma. He's got me. Help, help!" he mock calls out.

The other person gasps. "How dare you compare me to that...that...well that!" she says, clearly offended.

AC snorts with laughter as he turns round to find himself face to face with a young woman, roughly the same age as him, with long brown hair, brown eyes, slightly pointed ears, dressed in a black bikini-like top. She has a twisted metal bracelet on her right wrist and a similar one, twisted twice around her left bicep. Unlike most Atlanteans her skin is coloured like AC's...only she's not really an Atlantean per say. This is given away by the powerful green tail where her legs should be.

Yes, she's a mermaid...and one of AC's oldest water based friends. He met her because she has too much curiosity for her own good and came up to the surface near where he was living and got herself caught by some fisherman and he had to save her.

Right now her arms are folded across her chest, her eyes are narrowed and she's pouting at his perceived insult.

"Nice to see you, Lori. How are you doing?" he greets her.

"About to commit an act of murder," Lori vows, giving AC the glare of death, showing he's the one she's about to kill for that insult of comparing her to that foul smelling barbarian.

"Lori Lemaris!" a sharp voice reprimands her.

Lori cringes, turns round and finds herself face to face with a man, quite tall, well-built, with flashing green-eyes, light skin and short black hair, with slightly pointed ears, clad in a sleeveless black vest and black pants, a gold belt around his waist adorned with a golden conch shell and golden bracers around his wrists. One other noticeable thing about him was the 2 pairs of small wings on his ankles. His look was of one not amused. "Y-you-your Majesty," she stutters, bowing her head in respect.

AC, for his part, was trying hard not to bust a rib in laughter.

"Orin!" the man snaps in annoyance.

AC rolls his eyes at the use of his birth name. "Go easy on her, Namor," he requests. Namor could be kinda too intense.

Namor, King of Atlantis, relaxes a fraction. "I have warned her repeatedly about not getting involved in this affair...and of her repeated violations of my edict for none to go to the surface," he reminds both of his decree. "I do this to protect all the citizens of Atlantis."

"You can't dictate on curiosity or bravery," AC argues.

"Are qualities I admire...in restraint," Namor argues back.

"She's here. Lets just get this over with," AC tells him.

"Very well," Namor accepts. "What do have to report?"

Yep, Namor is the one AC reports to solely so as to keep this away from the public consciousness, especially the Atlantean Senate. This way Namor can act to keep Atlantis safe while avoiding plunging it into a full scale war with the surface world. As for how Lori got involved...well AC did mention that too much curiosity for her own good bit, right? "The weapon is destroyed...and the Pentagon think it's a design flaw and are pursuing new avenues. It's bought us time until they think of the next new weapon. Nothing more," AC gives his summary.

Namor grumbles under his breath. "It will have to do," he says somewhat condescendingly. "You have done well, Orin."

"Wow, that sounded like praise," AC says in over the top shock. "Did that sound like praise to you, Lori?"

Lori looks like a seal caught in the gaze of a Great White.

"Oh leave her out of this!" Namor snaps in annoyance. "And grow up!"

"I will when you will," AC retorts childishly.

Namor restrains himself. He won't punch the boy no matter how much he wants to. "Did you have any trouble with the surface-dwellers?" he asks.

"A little...but one also helped me. Not a normal one either. Man he had power like you would not believe."

"I am aware of mutants," Namor states. Which is not a surprise considering he is one.

"Not sure he is one," AC hedges his bet. "But I met the X-Men," AC says with a certain smile forming.

Lori spots it and recognises it. "So what's her name?"

"Who?"

"Ha! There was a her wasn't there!" Lori proclaims triumphantly. "I know that look, Arthur," she declares, pointing at his face. She knows that look of infatuation he gets whenever he meets a girl he likes.

"I hate you," AC says, not really meaning it.

"You were on a mission!" Namor almost roars in anger at Orin getting distracted by his urges towards the female sex.

"Oh please. Two words. Susan Storm," AC retaliates.

That shuts Namor up. "That's...different," he declares it, uncomfortably.

"Uh huh," AC says in disbelieving tones. "Do you even think of mother any more?" he asks, sounding hurt at how Namor could possibly have seemingly forgotten her and moved on.

"Of course I do!" Namor proclaims passionately. "Not a day goes by I don't think of Atlanna," he speaks with a great, nearly overwhelming sadness. "But one cannot be held hostage to the past, Orin. If I shackled myself to it I would have declared war on the surface dwellers years ago. One treasures the past but always moves on into the future," he gives sage advice and yes, Namor can do that when the occasion calls for it.

"I did what you wanted...even though its cost me my life I had created up there. The wrong people now know of me so I have to go set up elsewhere."

Lori looks sad and pained for her friend at hearing that. "I'm so sorry, Arthur," she says, rubbing his arm in sympathy.

AC gives her a sad, tired looking smile in return.

"That is...regrettable," Namor phrases it as, showing he does have a little sympathy for the strife AC is in.

"He could do better than that," Lori mutters under her breath, making a face at what she sees as the lack of sympathy Namor is giving considering who AC is to him.

"And I could have you locked up for defying my orders, Lemaris," Namor warns her, having heard her words.

"Leave her alone," AC warns him off. "Look I came here, I reported, can I get back to my exile now?"

"Do you not think it pains me that you can't return home?" Namor asks. "But nothing has changed, Orin. Those who murdered your mother are still amongst us, like some pollution they taint everything and I still have not managed to weed them out...though I shall. Even if it takes me another lifetime I will find every single one of the filth who took Atlanna from us and bring justice upon them. And on that day the whole of Atlantis will celebrate your return...as will I," he says in genuine warmth.

AC's tone and demeanour become more melancholy. "I'll send you a message when I've found a new crib," he says.

"Crib?" Namor questions that term.

"Place, home, residence," Lori explains the slang.

"And how do you know that term, precisely?" Namor asks her with a critical eye.

"Um...I'm observant?" Lori offers.

"Of a world you are forbidden to go to. How many times do we need to have this conversation, Lori Lemaris?" Namor asks her, a little tried of repeatedly having his decree ignored by her. By Neptune's ghost this is the 2nd time he's raising it in this conversation alone. It's only out of respect for Orin, Namor hasn't had the mermaid incarcerated before now. That and the fact he can use her as a liaison to pass messages on to Orin. Ok, so Namor won't say this but Lori being involved can actually be useful to him. He's never telling her that under any circumstances. Not even under threat of torture or death.

"But-but...it's...just so interesting!" Lori cries, unable to hide her fascination with the surface world.

AC chuckles in mild amusement.

"You find this funny?" Namor demands to know.

"We all act as our nature dictates. You're stuck up and arrogant. I'm relaxed and charming and Lori has an insatiable curiosity and boundless bravery. Have to act as the tide moves us to."

"I only wish to protect her...as I do every citizen of Atlantis," Namor repeats.

"And I get that. I do," AC understands the motivations. "You do need to be careful, Lori," he gives one piece of advice on caution.

"I am!" Lori insists.

AC gives her a critical eye. "Perhaps, Namor is right. I've gotten a lot of attention in trying to stop Leviathan. You might want to stay here in Atlantis where it's safe for awhile until the heat dies down."

Lori's face falls. If Arthur is telling her to stay then it must be serious. "Ok, ok. I'll be good. Cross my tail fins," she swears.

"Finally," Namor mutters.

"I'm going," AC says before he gets dragged into another Namor/Lori spat...and it really says something about her doesn't it, that when the occasion call for it she will hold her ground against the big, scary, intimidating King of Atlantis. Though other times Namor can just be too big, scary and intimidating but it doesn't detract from AC's point.

"I'll accompany you to the ridge line," Lori offers. "You can tell me about this girl you met," she says with an evil 'I'm going to torture the information out of you' smile.

"Neptune preserve me," AC says aghast in mock horror.

Lori punches him on the arm for that.

AC looks to Namor. "Stay out of trouble...dad," he says a farewell...a sad one because he's already spent most of his life not knowing his father.

Namor is equally sad about it...but this is what he has to do to keep his son and heir safe. It was a terrible heart-wrenching decision to give Orin up in the first place. One he wishes he never had to do everyday since. Like his dear late Queen, Orin's mother Atlanna, he has thought of his son a little everyday since. When he saw him again for the 1st time as a young adult Namor realised one thing about his son. He looks like his mother. Down to the blond hair and blue eyes. Even the hydro-kinesis comes from his mother. It was a rare gift amongst Atlanteans that Atlanna possessed and passed on to their son. Frankly the only thing Orin seemed to have gotten from Namor were the human genes that made him look human. "I never intend to get into _trouble_," he states a little pompously.

"Uh huh," AC says casually.

"Stay safe, my son," Namor requests from Orin his true desire.

"Do my best," AC promises as he starts to swim off, Lori by his side.

"So...what does she look like?" Lori presses for details on this girl he met. "I bet anything she has red hair right?"

"How did you guess that?"

Lori snorts. "Oh please Arthur. They always have red hair. It's your type."

"I don't have a type," he dismisses her accusation. "And it's AC. How many times have I asked you to call me AC?"

"Look Arthur," Lori says deliberately with a smirk. "Trust me. You have a type. I'm your best friend after all. I know you better than anyone."

"Yeah, well, that person I mentioned who helped me I think I should replace you with him. He only threatened to throw me into the middle of the Sahara. Much less annoying than you."

"I'm shocked, Arthur. Shocked you consider me replaceable," Lori plays along in mock hurt. "I'm indispensable," she boasts.

AC chooses wisely not to comment.

"So who was this person that helped you? You said he had power like I wouldn't believe."

"Oh yeah he did. He's stronger than me...way stronger. Can swim almost as fast. Flies. Shoots fire from his eyes."

Lori's brow puckers in confusion. "Sounds more like a God than a man."

"I said he wasn't normal. Besides he's not a man. He's a Superman."

Lori chews that over for a moment and says, "Is he cute?"

AC rolls his eyes. "No. I'm not setting you up with him," he refuses to do that again. Last time...oh he's trying to block out the last time she talked him into doing that.

Lori pouts. "But I'm your best friend," she plays on his fondness for her.

"Neptune preserve me," AC mutters because he just knows she's not going to drop this any time soon.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So if you have AC and Namor in the same universe, both respectively kings of Atlantis in their own separate universes what do you do with them? How do they relate to each other? My decision was to make them father and son which is actually an interesting dynamic I think. I threw in AC's mother Atlanna(or at least her name, her back-story would probably be quite different if I ever get around to explaining it), making her Namor's deceased Queen. My one thing I've wanted to do for ages is throw in Clark's mermaid squeeze from another era Lori Lemaris into one of my stories and finally I've managed to do it. Hooray for me! Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Apocalypse returns in Impact.<em>


	8. Chapter 8

Chapter 8

**Yucatan Peninsula, Mexico...**

A Mayan pyramid. In fact of one the oldest of the Mayan pyramids. On the flat top of it a wind picks up, a small funnel appears clearing away the dust and revealing a ring of symbols. The same ones as in the chamber under the Sphinx and in the cave in Tibet which light up moments before the diamond shaped vessel appears in a blinding flash of light.

Apocalypse has come. To start his great work...or more accurately finish what he started 5,000years ago.

The stone structure beneath crumbles away to reveal a high-tech pyramid had been hidden underneath. Technology identical to that the vessel is made of. Something Apocalypse had made long, long ago during his war against Kal-El.

The top of the pyramid rises and attaches to the vessel which opens and merges into the pyramid leaving the Eye of Ages exposed. Yellow energy ripples and crackles between the Eye and the pyramid as they connect together after so very long.

The Eye opens and a bright glowing pulse of white light clouds the interior...until Apocalypse himself rises from within till he floats a couple of feet above, himself still pulsating and glowing with the radiant energy his servant, Rogue, so generously donated to him.

His arms are folded across his chest. As he stretches them out changes can be seen on the bare skin of his arms. There are what look like high-tech circuits attached to his skin. Like he said to his servant, Rogue, his mistake 50 centuries ago was not embracing this technology as fully as he should have. It is a mistake he will not repeat...and this is only the beginning of the process. When he is done...he will be transformed into his true form and able to fulfil his true purpose as destiny always intended.

Using his vast power Apocalypse connects to the pyramid and activates it. An enormous purple energy dome forms around the pyramid and the surrounding area, clouding the pyramid...and whatever it is Apocalypse intends to do from sight...and harm.

* * *

><p><strong>Giza Plateau, Egypt...<strong>

A lone man comes to stand in front of the Sphinx. He drops to his knees and starts to pray, lowering his hands to the ground and bowing his head to almost touch the sand.

Then suddenly the ground cracks open. The man tries to crawl away in panic, fearing he won't get away in time. He closes his eyes and waits for the inevitable...but it never comes.

He turns his head back to see a stairway leading down deep into the Earth between the Sphinx's legs. He peers down into the darkness...and sees a figure clouded in shadow walking toward him.

"Apocalypse?" he queries, his voice trembling. Even though 5,000years had passed this man was one of an admittedly small and dwindling number of those who still worshipped the ancient God as they saw him to be.

The figure comes into the light to reveal...Gambit. "Apocalypse?" he queries, somewhat amused by being mistaken for that. He shakes his head. "Naw...but that is the magic word," he reveals.

The man flees in terror.

Gambit sighs in complaint. Why do they always run away. He takes out his bow staff, extends it and throws it, tangling it up in the man's legs knocking him down.

Gambit walks to stand over him. He leans down and picks the man up his robes. "Let have a chat, shall we?"

Gambit then drags the man down into the darkness of the tomb.

The tomb through which for 2 weeks solid Magneto has had the Acolytes scour for any clue, hint, anything that might tell them where Apocalypse might be and what his plans are.

Course the first thing they had to do was clear the tomb of those damn statues. Not a fun few days in the least let Gambit tell you.

On top of that Magneto had become rather dangerously obsessed with stopping Apocalypse at all costs. To preserve the world he intends to create for mutants and not the horror of the one he believes Apocalypse intends to create.

Gambit throws the man he caught down in front of Magneto.

Magneto grabs the man and lifts him off the ground. "You are going to tell me about Apocalypse," he demands in his coldest, most intimidating and frightening tones.

The man is too scared to reply so Magneto throws him down. "See if he knows more than any of the other locals," he commands of the 2 Lady Masterminds off to the side.

They reach out with their power, looking into the man's mind...and sigh tiredly. They shake their heads to indicate he knows nothing more than anyone else they've read.

Gambit shakes his own head. This is getting wearisome. Two weeks they've been at this. 2 weeks of nothing. 2 weeks of not being able to sort out this thing between him and Rogue but Magneto wouldn't allow any of them to leave. Not until Apocalypse was found.

Gambit chases after Magneto who has wandered off down a corridor. "Same old story," he reports. "Prophesy about an ancient warrior who's gonna return one day to rule de land," he tells the story they've gotten out of everyone else they've caught.

"They know nothing!" Magneto snaps in rage as he stop and whips his head round to face Gambit, his expression twisted in barely contained frustration and rage. "Apocalypse will not rule this land!" he decrees. "Not as long as I'm alive."

Magneto then continues to stomp off and as soon as he's gone Gambit blows out a breath. Magneto's been like a bear with a sore head ever since Tibet. He doesn't take humiliating defeat well it seems. Course it probably doesn't help that Polaris isn't talking to him. Father and daughter had a long chat about Magneto's lies over many things. Wanda, the hold he has over Colossus...and well lets just say there were answers Magneto refused to give and that in response it turns out Lorna has a temper that matches her father.

Last Gambit knew Polaris was back in the base taking care of her mother who remains in a coma, not wishing to be in her father's company. And Pietro had gone with her, not wishing to be on the sole receiving end of his father's anger. Gambit, for once, couldn't blame the speedster.

Gambit turns round to find Colossus standing there, glaring.

"His wounded pride will be the end of us all," Colossus states before turning and leaving.

Problem is Gambit couldn't argue with that.

Problems...Gambit has plenty of those.

Not just Rogue.

Alicia.

Upon waking up and being told her mother, Mystique, had not only betrayed them but was now turned to stone and was in the hands of Xavier because Magneto wouldn't have the traitor, as he saw the shapeshifter, anywhere near him...well Alicia is a girl really still. Mystique filled in the void of Alicia's parents who locked her away for being a mutant so to say Alicia was upset by it all would be the understatement of the year.

It was only suppose to be a little bit of fun...him and Alicia. Gambit doesn't want to be the one to have to deal with these sort of emotions. That would make it seem too much like a proper relationship.

Gambit hasn't seen her in days. Last he did see of her she was crying her eyes out in her room. For all he knows she's still doing that.

Gambit doesn't want any of this. This is not his life...all these complications.

He likes simple where he just has fun.

When this whole thing with Apocalypse has blown over remind him to get himself out of this commitment to Magneto so he can go hit the road. Now that sounds much more like him.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Down in Cerebro the Professor is performing what has become a daily task now. Scanning for any sign of Apocalypse.

It should work. Apocalypse is a mutant. Therefore he should show up on the Professor's machine. If anything he should shine like a beacon because of how powerful he is.

The day off at the beach was nice and a good idea but they have to get back to work. Apocalypse must be found and he must be stopped.

"Any luck?" Beast asks as he comes up behind the Professor, dressed in a cream jersey and brown pants.

"I'm afraid not," Charles has to report yet another failure. "Though Cerebro is detecting many new mutants there is still no sign of Apocalypse. And there may not be. With that vessel of his I think he could be outside of time itself."

Beast purses his lips. "There's something else," he can just tell from his old friend's tone.

Charles sighs as he removes the Cerebro helmet. "It's the rate at which new mutants are appearing. It's increasing...and I can't explain why," he reports, truly baffled.

Hank is baffled too. He and Charles did the projections of x-gene growth together. It's been off, way off, their figures for months now. More mutants appearing than there should be. And there is no good reason either he or Charles can come up with to explain it. It simply shouldn't be happening.

"What about you?" Charles asks about Beast's different approach to searching for Apocalypse.

"I've checked every news report of every unexplained phenomena...and then Clark goes zipping off to personally check it," Hank says with an exasperated tone at the alien teen's obsession with hunting down Apocalypse.

Charles momentarily closes his eyes. Clark was as obsessed as ever with finding Apocalypse. He took one day off for the beach...and then there was some other stuff around the young man who saved Jean that Charles knows he is not being told the whole story about and then Clark was back on his single-minded hunt.

It was worrying Clark's family deeply but Clark wasn't in much of a mood to listen to anyone right now. Not even Wanda this time could get him to stop.

Hank continues, "But so far every lead is a dead-end." He places his hands on his hips. "I can't help but think he has quite the agenda after 5,000years," he remarks about Apocalypse.

Charles agreed. "And I believe the key to that agenda is the Eye of Ages," he has come to believe as he brings up an image of the object on Cerebro.

"Wherever it is," Hank comments.

And wherever it is, is where Apocalypse is.

The two exit Cerebro.

"Until we find it we can't even guess at what purpose Apocalypse reshaped it for. We don't even know what it's original one was," Charles gives the scope of the challenge they face. He didn't have enough time to explore the vessel when he was connected to it so he is really clueless as to its function.

"And if you're correct it comes from many centuries in our own future then it may well be beyond our ability to understand," Hank cautions...feeling hopelessly inadequate for once.

"But perhaps not Clark's...or more accurate his father in his Fortress of Solitude," Charles proposes, thinking of using that resource. Usually he doesn't even contemplate asking Clark for anything like that. They all agreed that humanity was nowhere near ready for a Kryptonian level of technology and that it was not to be exploited for their own personal gain but given they face a technology from the future that shouldn't be here this is perhaps one occasion they could bend the rule. It would certainly at least put them on a par with Apocalypse if they could use the technology of the Fortress.

"That still leaves us needing to find it to take to the Fortress," Hank points out.

Charles has to sadly concede that's true...so basically they're still at where they started two weeks ago in being no closer to stopping Apocalypse. "For the moment, until we get a new lead, I'm afraid there is little more we can do," he has to conclude. "By the way how are we doing with Mystique?" he asks for an update.

"I don't want to say it's hopeless, Charles but nothing I have tried so far has worked in disabling her powers. I'm not even sure how it was done to her in the 1st place," Hank has to give the very grave news as comes to freeing Mystique from her stony prison. His voice goes very quiet. "I'm not even certain she's still alive in there," he has to grimly report because there was no way to actually tell that.

Charles sighs. "Don't mention that to Kurt," he requests. "Not until we're absolutely certain."

Hank nods in agreement. "In the meantime I've acquiesced to Kurt's request and allowed him to take Mystique into his room. It makes no difference to my research but it makes him a bit happier."

Charles can't find any reason to argue with Hank's decision. Though Rogue is not happy about keeping Mystique around. He thinks Rogue is blaming the whole thing on her estranged mother because it's easier than facing up to the truth...which they can't be certain of because Rogue has no memory of the 2 months up to Apocalypse's escape.

In any case, despite what Mystique has done in the past, Charles just can't leave her like that. And it's not just because once long ago they were friends. No-one deserves that so Rogue will just have to be unhappy about it.

"How are the students doing at the moment?" Charles asks for Hank's perspective.

"Well as you know a number of them are away home for a break with their parents. We've tried to stagger it as best as possible when they leave and return so there's always a team of experienced students here we can call on in an emergency. As for how the ones here are doing...well you know teenagers. They always find a way to blow off steam."

* * *

><p>Blowing off steam meant a mutant powered version of basketball for the younger mutants still around.<p>

Multiple surrounded Berzerker with...well multiple version of himself, passing the ball from one dupe to the next until Jamie gets himself into the perfect position. He pulls all his dupes back in and he shoots.

The ball is heading right for the basket until Ray blasts it away with one of his electrical attacks.

The ball flies off and heads for, an emerging from the door, Tabby who is mindlessly bobbing around to her music with her earphones stuck in her ears as usual.

The ball misses her, miraculously but bounces all around her instead until it lands neatly in her hand. Tabby arches an eyebrow and looks at the two guilty boys.

They gulp as Tabby's lips curl up into an evil grin. Since Sammy was away back home for a couple of weeks, along with Paige, she wasn't in a terribly good mood so the chance to take out some of her frustrations was one she wasn't going to turn down.

The yelps of pain that follow can be heard for miles around.

Watching on curiously is Doug, still very shy even around the people he's been living with for weeks now. He just...honestly he's never been good with people. Oh sure he can read their body language in an instant yet he's a complete clod around them.

"Hmm the dark side of the force is strong with Tabitha," Kitty remarks as she comes across this scene of the blond tormenting Jamie and Ray. Kitty's trip home to see her parents wouldn't be for a few weeks yet.

Doug blinks. "You know Star Wars?" he asks her.

Kitty cocks her head to the side as she tries to recall whether she's not mentioned that to Doug. She was one of the very few people he actually talked to, mostly because they had a few shared interests as it turns out. He was actually a smart, cute, boy really. Total geek...but than again so is she. She replies to his question. "Course I do. I would, like, totally lose my title as the Nerd Queen if I didn't," she jokes self-deprecatingly. "Then again my boyfriend always out-geeks me...except at computers where he's hopeless. It's completely weird. I've seen him build things out of junk but try to explain computer terms to him his eyes glaze over." Kitty then shrugs. "But a good relationship, I suppose, is one where the couple balance each other out," she comments.

"I'm good at computers," Doug mentions in a quiet voice.

"Yes. I know. You've showed me," Kitty says, smiling at him fondly for being a complete dork at feeling his need to repeat that. Though any chance to get him talking Kitty will take it as an opportunity to help get him out of his shell. Kitty has decided if she can help him do that then she will in anyway she can.

Doug carries on stumbling along, babbling really. "I speak computer. I speak everything. It's my mutant power. There's no language or code I can't decipher given a few hours."

Intriguing. He's never actually said that before. That's a step forward. Kitty continues to use her own geekiness to keep this conversation going. It doesn't matter that Doug doesn't say much in reply. At least he's sticking around and not running away.

* * *

><p>Elsewhere outside Rogue sits by the currently turned off fountain alone and contemplating her life, dressed more back in her Goth look. Purple top, ripped black jeans, trainers...gloves. Until they shrink the power inhibition technology down to bracelet size she's stuck like this again.<p>

Logan spots her on his way to do some work on his bike and decides to try and connect...you know like a father should to his daughter. "Rogue? Still not feeling like joining the others?" he asks as a conversation starter.

Rogue shakes her head slowly.

Logan sits down next to her and places a supportive hand on her shoulder. "Give it time and try not to let it get to you too much."

"It doesn't get ta meh," Rogue claims...though even Logan can see she's lying.

"Rogue...whatever happened with Apocalypse wasn't your fault," Logan tries to make her see.

"Ya don't know that. No-one does. Ah don't know what happened because ah can't remember...and then before that...they're not forgiving meh for what ah did, betraying all of ya," Rogue sulks in her depression.

"You'd be surprised what people can forgive, Rogue," Logan assures her. "Look at me," he uses himself as an example. "Do you think the Professor doesn't know the long list of corpses I'm responsible for yet he lets me stay around children. Forgiveness is fairly easy to give. Trust on the other hand...that takes some time to regain. The question is are you willing to do what it takes to regain it because it is not given freely."

Rogue raises her knees up and rests her chin on them. "Why do you and Dom keep trying?" she asks in a quiet voice.

"Because we're family, kid."

Rogue's expression sours. "Don't call meh kid," she moodily tells him off.

Logan smirks slightly. That sounds more like her. "Where is Jinx?"

"Ah don't know. Ah came out here ta get away from her," Rogue expresses her annoyance at the fact Dom won't stop hovering around her. It's like Dom thinks that if she turns her back Rogue will fall to the darkside again.

Logan chuckles slightly. Yeah. That sounds like Jinx.

Rogue gives him a dirty look.

Logan sobers.

Rogue sighs. "It just doesn't feel tha same any more," she comments. "Being back here. Ah didn't want ta go with Magneto. Ah can't even justify why ah left ta go ta him in tha first place. It made sense then but now..."

Logan feels her pain. She sounds so mixed up and lost and confused. He's been there.

Rogue presses her face into the palm of her hands. "Ah thought it would feel lahke home if ah came back but it doesn't," she confesses. "Nothing feels...right any more. And it did once. When Clark and ah were together and happy ah actually felt for tha first tahme in mah life that everything was perfect but it's all gone now. Clark's lahke a stranger. Mah friends look at meh with suspicion and mistrust...and ah don't even know what tha hell ah did for 2 months under Mesmero's and Apocalypse's control. Hell even tha stuff ah do remember for Magneto..." she trails off.

Logan sighs. Rogue's hasn't talked much about what sort of things she did for Magneto. Yeah they would love to know what the bucket-head does and has planned but not at the risk of pushing Rogue too hard. "Rogue...look at me," he requests of her.

Rogue looks up, her eyes red from suppressed tears.

"I've felt every single one of those things at some point. I can't remember most of my life. I don't know what my real name is nor even how old I am. I've had to live a lot of my life on feelings alone about whether doing something felt wrong or right. Most of the time not a thing sits perfectly right with me. Not even being here," he confesses. "There's always a part of me that itches to be...away...alone in the wilderness but I know I wouldn't be happy there. Not really. I'd be away from my friends...and they are still your friends, Rogue. Don't think they're not. Dom and I...we're your family and we'll never leave you. Though you could spend some time with Kurt instead of me," he tries to make that last part a joke of the horror of being in her company.

Rogue snorts as she wipes her nose on the back of her sleeve. "Not for as long as he insists on keeping Mystique here," she says angrily. "Why do we keep her here?" she wants to know. She hates the woman. She wants her gone from her life. It's part of how she's coping. Blaming it all on Mystique is easier than looking in the mirror.

Logan sort of agrees with the sentiment about Mystique being here. "Because Chuck's a good man," he gives the only explanation he needs to really. "And he won't be that cruel to anyone...even those who deserve it and you should always be thankful he is that good man, Stripes. As for Kurt...well I suggest you ask him. He is your brother after all," Logan tells her if she wants an answer about why Kurt is doing it. Though the reasons are fairly obvious if you know even the basics about the elf.

Rogue rises to her feet and stalks off. "Ah'll think about it," is the non-committal response she gives.

Logan sighs. Two weeks in and Rogue seems no closer to settling back in than she did at the start. Ro said this wouldn't be easy but he never thought it'd be this hard.

* * *

><p><strong>Giza Plateau, Egypt...<strong>

The Acolytes' search continues through the maze of corridors and chambers.

For one Sabretooth couldn't believe he had agreed to this but Magneto was in such a foul mood even Creed didn't dare question him.

From above him Colossus drops down through a hole in the ceiling from another chamber. The metal-skinned mutant turns to his right to head down the next corridor...only for Magneto to emerge from the darkness ahead of him.

"Where have you been?" Magneto demands to know, her voice even colder than normal.

"I have continued the search for information as ordered," Colossus replies coolly in his thick Russian accent, trying to hide his disgust at this increasingly unhinged man he is forced to work for.

"I told you I wanted reports every 30 minutes!" Magneto snaps. "Time is running out and you are failing me!" he condemns Colossus in raised tones. "If you ever want to see your sister again you will find answers," he threatens before turning his back on the big Russian and walking away.

Colossus' face twists up in fury. That's it! He's had enough! Had enough of all the threats against his precious little snowflake. He stomps up behind Magneto and roughly shoves the helmet wearing mutant hard against a column. Hard enough for Magneto to make some grunts of pain. "Your wounded pride drives you to madness," Colossus lays it down, finally expressing what he has been thinking for days.

Using his powers Magneto flings Colossus up against the opposite wall and pins him there about halfway up. "I will crush you like a can!" Magneto promises darkly, consumed by his anger. How dare he touch him! How dare he question him!

"Then you will attempt it without the aid of Magnetism," Colossus argues as he deactivates his powers to reveal the slightly shorter, normal man with short black hair dressed in a sleeveless black bodysuit. With all the metal gone so is Magneto's hold over him and he drops to the floor. "Let us see how well you fight like a man!" he shouts in long repressed anger as he physically grabs and throws Magneto to the ground.

Colossus advances to finally do what he has long darkly dreamed of to his tormentor. The abductor of his sister.

"Stop!" comes a certain voice, one of a few who could stop Piotr in his tracks.

Polaris...who has appeared with her brother who brought her here.

Lorna's green eyes are narrowed in anger. "I leave for five minutes and I find you fighting!" she yells at the two of them. "I'm suppose to be the child around here. Not you two!"

Magneto rises to his feet. Seeing his daughter has tempered his rage for the moment. "Lorna...I was only..."

"Shh!" Lorna cuts him off. "Not a word from you father. I heard the whole thing you said about Piotr's sister. That's the hold you have over him isn't it? That's the thing you wouldn't tell me. How could you?" she asks in a horrified, angry whisper. "I defended you. I defended you!" she yells to show how much this hurts her. She defended him but it was all lies he told her. "I can accept you're not perfect but kidnapping and holding Piotr's sister?! I'm lost for words. I truly am."

"I do what must be done," Magneto defends himself.

"And that's just like Wanda said you would say to justify yourself...and I notice how quiet you're being Pietro. I strongly suggest you use your speed to get away from me because right now you have no idea how pissed off I am!" Lorna rages, knowing Pietro knew this as well.

Pietro doesn't need told twice and zips off in a wise retreat until Lorna has calmed down.

Lorna glares at her father. "You know I came back because I had calmed down was willing to give you a chance and now...I can't even look at you," she spits in disgust as she storms away.

Magneto's heart throbs in pain...and then he turns and walks away down another corridor.

Colossus considers going after Magneto and finishing what he started but is stopped by Gambit's staff blocking his path. "Easy muscles. Gambit d'inks there's been enough fighting today, non?"

Piotr bats the staff away. "This does not concern you!" he states, anger at Gambit because the Cajun was there that day Illyana was taken. Gambit helped abduct her along with Sabretooth and Haze.

"Like it or not d'is concerns us all," Gambit says calmly, making sure to stare into Piotr's eyes as he says this. "We got one bad mutant out d'ere and like it or not Magneto's our best shot at bringing him down," he argues...and it's true more or less. Considering Apocalypse's power Magneto's the one with the next most power so has the most likely shot at defeating the ancient mutant...for as long as he's thinking straight which is the problem with Magneto being so damn angry.

Piotr shakes his head. "If you're resting your hopes in him you will be disappointed," he states, anger still leeching into his tone before he walks off to find a spot to calm down.

Gambit blows out a breath. When did he start playing councillor to these bunch of children?

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Rogue is walking up to Kurt's room. After thinking on it for awhile she decided she did want to understand why Kurt was so insistent of helping Mystique when in Rogue's head the woman got what she deserved.

It's heading towards being late in the day and the sky has clouded over making everything duller in atmosphere.

Just as she reaches the door Rogue hears Kurt speaking. "Vhy vere you so full of anger?" she hears him ask. She peers through the door opened a crack and finds, to her shock and surprise, Kurt sitting on the end of his bed talking face to face with the statue that is Mystique. She thought it was down in the lower levels.

Rogue slams the door open so hard she almost cracks it. "What tha hell are ya doing with that thing in your room, Kurt?!" she shouts in anger.

"Rogue!" Kurt cries in shock at his sister's surprise appearance. "It's...she can't hurt us any more, Rogue," he tries to make her understand.

"Speak for yourself!" Rogue snaps as every second of having to see that woman brings a tidal wave of bad memories and hurt feelings back. She turns round, unable to look at that thing.

Kurt tries to reach out to his sister, something she hasn't been very receptive to since she returned to the mansion. "I know you have every reason to hate her. So do I," he reminds Rogue. "I mean look vhat she's done to both of us...but she's still our mozher."

Rogue tenses visibly at hearing that. She spins round, pointing an angry finger into Kurt's face. "Your mothah. Not mine!" she proclaims the truth to be. "No mothah would have used, lied ta and manipulated her children like that woman has! Good God Kurt she dropped you in a river and abandoned you!" she reminds him.

"Ja. I know," Kurt accepts the truth with all the sadness due that fact.

Rogue turns away again.

Kurt places a hand on her shoulder. "Rogue...anger and hatred destroyed her. If you don't get rid of yours it vill destroy you too," he gives her the hard truth in an as gentle a manner as possible.

Rogue turns her head back to look at him, sadness in her eye and her lower lip even wobbling a touch to show his words are reaching her. She turns her head away and it drops slightly. "Kurt for all ah know those things have already destroyed meh...and she...what did she do? She voluntarily chose ta help Mesmero ta free a mutant who quite possibly will bring hell ta this earth. She chose ta go along with it when ah clearly couldn't have been in mah right mind. Any decent mothah would have seen it but not her. She let it continue. Hell she even let Mesmero control our so-called sister didn't she? Ah hate her Kurt. Ah hope she's rotting in hell," she states with real venom.

"You don't mean zhat!" Kurt protests. "Zhat's...zhat's just your anger talking."

"You're damn right it is!" Rogue snaps, spinning round to glare at him with angry, pain-filled eyes, breathing hard before she starts to calm down. She then, oddly, laughs painfully sadly. "Ah guess ah really am her daughter," she admits the horrible truth with complete self-loathing that she's going to end up just like Mystique because in her heart all she feels right now is anger and hatred. Rogue then turns and leaves, her whole body slumped in sadness and defeat.

Kurt watches her go with an utter sadness, his heart bleeding for her pain. He just doesn't know how to help her when she can't seem to accept what she has done. She needs to accept her part in it and then they can move on to helping her come to terms with it.

Kurt then freezes when he hears a sound...like water dripping. He turns back to the statue to see...what looks like tears escaping from the left eye, rolling down the cheek and hitting the floor.

Kurt can only look on in amazement and mentally ask, 'Vhat in zhe name of God?'

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: It always bugged me this episode, the way the Professor treated Mystique, giving her away to the Brotherhood because it upset Rogue. What about Kurt? Did the Professor even consider his feelings? And even if it seems hopeless that Mystique could be saved I just don't see the Professor as a man to just give up and leave anyone, even Mystique, like that. It just seemed so unlike how I imagine the Professor to be so I changed it. Course making that change will change how the episode pans out in relation to Rogue, Kurt and Mystique. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Impact part 2 as the X-Men meet Apocalypse for round 2.<em>


	9. Chapter 9

Chapter 9

Immediately after witnessing this miracle, as Kurt saw it, he had gone to the Professor and shortly thereafter Mystique ended up back down in the lab with sensors stuck to her body. Beast ran more tests while the Professor sat in front of her and once again tried to use his telepathic powers to sense some semblance of life within the stone statue.

After running an extensive battery of tests Hank was once again having to give the same sad report to Kurt as previously. "There's still no sign of life Kurt. Is it possible what you thought were tears was simply condensation?" he proposes, trying to be as sensitive as possible.

"No!" Kurt refutes that, falling back on nothing perhaps but his faith but for him that's all he needs. "It vas more zhan zhat. I know it."

Charles sighs sadly. "Nothing has changed, Kurt," he reports the truth as far as they can tell it. He's not doubting what Kurt saw just the circumstances behind it. "I still can't sense any spark of life," he gives the nothing he has discovered.

"Vhat about her enhanced powers? You said yourself zhat kept you from penetrating her mind," Kurt reminds the Professor, fishing for any reason he can not to give up hope for his mother. "Maybe zhat's zhe problem," he proposes.

"Even if she is somehow still conscious I have no idea how to tap into it, Kurt, let alone restore her," the Professor says trying to be truthful and sensitive to Kurt's feelings at the same time.

"Remember, Kurt," Hank speaks up, "it was her own morphing abilities used against her," he reminds his fellow furred mutant of what they have learned up to this point. "And nothing we have tried can seem to switch her power off. The power inhibitors overload. We can't suspend her metabolism because it's already suspended. If you run a test on her all you get back is that she is a mineral aggregate. If we didn't know who she is it'd be hard to tell she was anything but just an inanimate statue."

"I am not giving up!" Kurt declares. "Zhere has to be a vay! Some vay to deactivate her powers...or...or transfer zhem avay..."

"Transfer?" Charles picks up on as an idea strikes him. "Or absorbed away," he says, looking at Hank.

Hank gets it. "Rogue," he says simply.

Kurt looks back and forth between the two men. "Vhat are you saying? Zhat if Rogue absorbs Mystique zhat could vork?"

"I...yes, maybe. I don't know why I never thought of that before," Charles remarks, amazed that idea didn't occur to him earlier.

"Except Rogue's not really in a cooperative mood," Hank has put the fly in the ointment.

Kurt's face falls, the initial excitement wearing off as he remembers the fact he and his sister were just arguing when this started. "She's so angry and hateful and she blames Mystique for everyzhing. I tried to tell her she has to let it go but she's not in a listening mood," he relays, now feeling quite down in the dumps. "Perhaps if I talk to her again, persuade her," he proposes, thinking that he might be able to talk her round.

Charles tries to think of some words to say about that when a gust of wind interrupts and Clark appears in his Superman costume, a new layer of stubble on his chin indicating his obsession over finding Apocalypse.

Clark's expression is very intense and serious. "It's _him, _Professor. Apocalypse has made his 1st move," he reports, feeling he should let the man know.

Charles straightens up in his chair. "Kurt...I'm sorry but this has to take priority. I promise we'll discuss it more in regards to Mystique when we return. In the meantime do nothing. Even if you can talk Rogue round I will not sanction doing anything without proper supervision. We don't know what would happen to Rogue if she tried to absorb Mystique in this state. She could end up frozen in stone too. You understand?"

Kurt nods. He understands. Doesn't have to be happy about it but he understands.

* * *

><p>The Professor and Beast follow Clark to the computer room where he shows them the feed of a breaking news story in regards to a mysterious energy dome that has appeared over a pyramid in Mexico. A dome that nothing can seemingly penetrate and how the Mexican army has sealed the area off.<p>

"It's him. I know it's him," Clark states with certainty. "After all no-one else, apart from myself, has the technology to create a field like that," he gives a very good reason why it must be Apocalypse.

"That being said, Clark, what help can you provide us?" Charles asks.

Clark makes a face. "Not much if you refer to using Kryptonian tech. Jor-El won't allow it. I've spent hours arguing with him about it but he won't budge on the issue. Feels that's cheating when this is another one of my tests. My 2nd opportunity to seize my destiny. I swear to Rao I was so angry I almost decided to destroy that Fortress and Jor-El along with it. The most I can do, Professor, is to offer you my powers. Well I'm going anyway even if you refuse that just to let you know."

Charles won't refuse for the very reason of not wishing to allow Clark out of his sight. If he's there perhaps he can persuade Clark off the more dangerous courses of actions he might take. "Very well, Clark, but I insist you fly with us in the x-jet. We do this as a team."

"Fine. Whatever. As long as we get there," Clark states, sounding so rude he almost sounds like his alter-ego Kal.

Charles ignores it and looks to Beast. "Hank gather whatever equipment you think might help us," he instructs.

Hank nods and rushes off to do just that while Charles contemplates who else to take along.

* * *

><p><strong>Giza, Egypt...<strong>

Via a relay brought in so Magneto could stay in contact with his bases the newsfeed about the energy dome is sent to him. He and the Acolytes stand in front of a small communications set-up with a few screens and computers and what not.

Magneto had instructed the followers he normally assigned to keep an eye on things out in the world to scour the news for any unusual reports in the hope that it might lead him to Apocalypse and at last it has paid off. At last he has what he seeks...and he will end Apocalypse today. Magneto will not allow this tyrant, mutant or no, to destroy all his hard work in seeking to liberate mutantkind. Apocalypse will not threaten those precious things to him, like his children. One way or another Magneto will end it.

The Acolytes look to Magneto for instruction. He says nothing and simply walks off.

"Dad?" Lorna queries about what he is doing. After all angry at him or not...and boy is she angry at him, she can see this takes a priority for the moment. She goes chasing after him. "Dad?!" she shouts after him.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

The chosen gather in the x-jet. Superman, Jean, Cyclops, Wolverine, Shadowcat and the Scarlet Witch.

Charles had brought Wanda along because she had a power unlike any other. Perhaps something that could trouble even Apocalypse if it came to that.

Charles had left Kurt behind because he is too emotionally distracted at the moment to be dealing with something this serious. Plus if need be Wanda can do any sort of teleporting they may wish to try. Another reason to bring her.

And Sean was back at Muir Island taking advantage of having a holiday. Terry and Rahne had left with him so that's one less chunk of help they could have brought.

Domino sort of needed to stay behind to keep an eye on Rogue...because simply the girl needed watched over. Rogue was too distracted and distraught and angry to not have someone make sure she didn't do something foolish.

Bringing Rogue along never even crossed the Professor's mind. Rogue doesn't have that sort of level of trust any longer.

And Storm was needed to look after things at the mansion while they were away.

Beast stows away the last of his equipment and gets into the pilot's seat next to Charles at the front of the plane.

"Is this it?" Shadowcat inquires because they seem rather low on numbers considering the ease with which they were previously defeated.

"Yeah, Professor," Cyclops agrees. "Shouldn't we be including some of the others? Storm? Bobby even?" he proposes and Scott cannot believe he just suggested they bring Bobby along. "They'd be a big help in the attack."

"No," the Professor dismisses that calmly but authoritatively as Beast takes the x-jet into the air, down the underground runway and out through the waterfall that conceals the hangar's entrance. "This is a fact finding mission only," Charles describes it as. "As was quite evident 2 weeks ago we are simply no match for Apocalypse."

"Speak for yourself, Professor. I make no such promises," Clark tells him. "If I get a chance I'm ending this," he promises.

Charles pinches the bridge of his nose. He was afraid of something like this in regards to Clark. "Clark, let me say this. I know a lot about obsession and the paths it leads men down. If one is not careful it can lead to your own destruction. If you want an example look at Magneto. Who he is now is formed out of anger and hate and obsession."

"I'm not Magneto, Professor. I'm simply trying to protect you all. That's what my power is for and no-one, no matter how powerful they might seem, is going to stop me from doing that."

"What the hell is wrong with you?" Wanda asks Clark bluntly. "Are you even listening to yourself?" she asks, incredulously. "You're even starting to sound like my father," she claims, hoping that gives him enough of a verbal slap to knock some sense into him.

That accusation seems to have the desired effect as Clark stares at Wanda a little shocked, his mouth slightly agape. "What? No I don't," he claims. "Do I?" he suddenly asks, looking around at the other people present.

Logan is the only one who lays it down as it is. "A little bit, yeah," he tells Clark.

It's sudden. It's like Clark suddenly shrinks into himself. His whole demeanour slackens as the tense, intense, serious jackass that was around a minute ago vanishes. "Oh...uh..." he coughs uncomfortably, uncertain what to say now. "Well whatever approach you think is best, Professor," he mumbles, sort of in an apology, sort of because he doesn't know what else to say.

Jean and Kitty share a look. Seriously, Clark's getting worse and it's not like no-one's tried to talk to him. Plenty of them have...and it seems to work for awhile, like just there, but he always seems to jump to his next out of character moment sooner rather than later these days. It's becoming more frequent is what they mean.

They'll have to deal with it later as the x-jet roars into the now night sky as it races to Mexico.

* * *

><p><strong>Giza, Egypt...<strong>

The Acolytes follow Polaris as she follows Magneto into the chamber with the four needle pillars where Rama Tut's vessel had been.

Magneto stands in the centre of them and uses his power to collect together all the varying metal objects left lying around. Mostly swords and shields left over from the great battle 5,000years ago when Apocalypse was defeated. He pulls them together above his head, reorganising their atomic structure until they form a single metal transport sphere with a hole in the bottom for Magneto to enter through.

"What are you doing, dad?!" Lorna rather shrill tones demand to know. "And what do you mean the rest of us have to stay here?" she asks as the Acolytes catch up to what is obviously the middle of a conversation whose beginning they missed.

"This is between higher evolutionaries and I guarantee you, only one of us will survive," Magneto declares.

Lorna cannot believe her ears. "Are you out of your freakin mind!" she screams at him. "Apocalypse defeated 16 of us like we were nothing. What exactly do you alone, think you can do?" she wants to know what the hell he is thinking.

Pietro zips to his sister's side. "She's right," he agrees with her.

"Look, dad, just because I'm mad at you right now, please don't do anything foolish. I still love you," she assures him, her green eyes glistening with moisture.

"And that's exactly why I have to go," Magneto states as if that makes sense. "To protect you, all of you, my mutant brothers and sisters, from something that threatens to destroy the paradise we are building. You're right, Lorna, none of you are a match for him but it's not the strongest who survive. I have seen plenty of strong men crushed under foot. It is the one who uses strength and strategy together who is victorious...and I need you away from me so I can do what I need to without risking you being injured. I will require to unleash all my power...and there is only one way this can end and I don't want you to see that, Lorna," Magneto says, his voice softer. He doesn't want her to see him commit murder which is what he will have to do. She's too young to have to see that. She's tainted enough by what happened to her mother. "Pietro, look after her until I return," he instructs as he floats inside the sphere which closes up and shoots up through the ceiling and out through the ground into the air.

Back below Pietro puts his arm around a sobbing Lorna, trying to comfort her as best he can. His father...Pietro is lost for words.

Colossus has words and he whispers them to Gambit, in a tone of desperate sadness for what may wait Lorna, who he considers a good friend to him, even perhaps almost a pseudo little sister. "His wounded pride will be the end of him."

Gambit strokes his beard and hopes Colossus is mistaken because if he's not they are all in serious, serious trouble, deeper than the deepest swamp of his home.

* * *

><p><strong>Yucatan Peninsula, Mexico...<strong>

While Clark helped Logan and Beast unload the equipment they brought the Professor, flanked by Cyclops, Jean, Shadowcat and the Scarlet Witch, was negotiating with the local general in charge to allow them to investigate the dome.

It was a tense situation with all this military hardware surrounding the unknown and spooky looking purple-ish energy field.

"What's the progress?" Beast asks as he comes up behind the group.

"They're leery of us...and I can't blame them," Jean says, fully understanding how why they would be. This was way beyond their understanding and experience. Plus you know a year on from the big reveal and mutants aren't exactly loved.

The negotiation finishes and Charles turns round to face the group. "Lets move quickly. They're not giving us much time," he reports that he's gotten them to agree to give the X-Men a chance.

They unpack the equipment and Cyclops, Shadowcat, Scarlet Witch and Wolverine place devices round the dome that look like projectors of some sort when activated.

Meanwhile Jean and the Professor try to reach out with their minds to see if they can sense Apocalypse within.

"I'm not sensing anything," Jean reports despite her best efforts.

"That's because we're being blocked," the Professor with his greater experience can tell. "Superman?" he turns to Clark.

"It's a sphere. Not a dome," Clark reports, his eyes flashing electric blue. "It surrounds the pyramid in all directions and I can't penetrate it with my vision. I can't see anything of the interior."

"So no digging under then?" Jean queries.

"Had to know it wouldn't be that easy," Hank remarks as he plays around with a tablet linking up the 4 devices. "Lets shoot some particle beams in this thing and get a few readings," he proposes because that's what the devices are. Particle beam projectors. Another one of Forge's 'had an inspiration' days. The hope is to try and work out exactly what this energy field is composed of. That's the first stage to figuring out how to penetrate it.

Hank fires the devices up and they fire their beams into the field as he monitors the readings off the devices.

It's only about 10 seconds later that the beams are seemingly reflected right back causing each device to overload and explode.

"That went well," Wanda mutters to herself as she lowers her arm from in front of her face as it was positioned to protect herself. She looks at the barrier and wonders if it's possible for her at all to try and teleport through it with magic or to perhaps disrupt it with her unique probability altering powers. The Professor hadn't wanted to risk trying that first off until they had more information which she guesses is understandable and wise since they haven't the foggiest what the hell it is or how it'll react to her powers. Not to mention they can't know what is on the other side. Could be a death trap for all they know.

Hank lets out a loud sigh. That equipment wasn't cheap you know. "Well on to plan B," he says as he goes to his next idea.

As the team regroups Hank pulls out a bag with the X symbol on it, opens it and pulls out some thick protective gloves for Kitty. They were going to try and get her to phase a remote probe device through the barrier. "As you phase your arms through these should protect you from any kind of energy discharge," Hank tries to reassure Kitty...though he could not eliminate the potential risk to her.

Kitty nods along, understanding perfectly what he means. Well maybe not perfectly but she gets the gist of it. She turns to the Professor who is currently holding the probe device, just adjusting the last few settings on it.

"Just release the probe and withdraw. Do not try and phase all the way through under any circumstances," the Professor strictly tells her.

"Ok. Got it," Kitty assures the Professor as she summons up the nerve and takes the device from him. She walks up to the barrier and can feel a sort of static charge over her skin as she draws near. It's horrible. Like a million ants crawling over her skin...and ew she just completely icked herself out at that image.

Because as far as they can tell no signal can penetrate the barrier the probe has an old-fashioned hard-line attached to its back connected to a control device. Hank fires the probe up and does a quick test. "Go ahead," he instructs Kitty.

Shadowcat phases and pushes the probe into the barrier. At first it seems to be working...but it's like the field adapts and it starts to become harder for Kitty to push it in. She grits her teeth against the strain...just as the probe sparks and shorts.

Kitty is blown back by an energy burst. Clark zips in behind her in an instant and catches her as the probe falls to the ground, clearly about to blow.

Hank rushes in, picks it up and throws it as high as he can where it explodes fairly harmlessly.

Clark looks down at Kitty in his arms, the gloves she is wearing smoking. "Kits?" he asks in concern.

"I'm ok," she assures him. "My hands are feeling a bit toasty though," she tries to make a joke out of it.

Clark smiles at her and helps her pull those gloves off since they'd be too hot for her to touch.

"Want me to try?" Cyclops asks, raising a hand to his visor, ready to try a blast to see what happens.

"No!" Charles refuses to do that. "We must avoid any act of aggression."

"Why?" Clark asks the pertinent question as he sees it. "Just let me punch the thing and see what happens. I can take it."

"We're not at that point yet," Charles again refuses. "I won't take any provocative action until it's the last option," he states clearly, his voice firm and affirmative that he won't be questioned in this regard.

Clark's head suddenly snaps round to the East as he hears something no-one else can. "I think that choice is about to be taken out of your hands, Professor," he says gravely and points. "Look who's here."

They all look to where Clark is pointing to see an oval shaped metal object flying, come in fast and circle round the dome before coming to a stop above it.

"Father," Wanda says from between gritted teeth.

The oval becomes a sphere again and its top opens as Magneto emerges. He then shapes the sphere into a bullet like object and sends it crashing down toward the dome. Upon impact it shatters sending pieces everywhere, smashing into some of the tanks and vehicles and sending the army personnel scurrying for cover.

Clark has to move fast to protect his friends from some pieces, catching or deflecting them at superspeed.

"No. Please Erik," Charles pleads in a whisper for his old friend to stop because this is exactly what he wanted to avoid.

"Are we stopping him or what?" Wanda wants to know as she picks herself up from where she was forced to dive to.

Before Charles can answer Magneto picks up all the tanks and other military vehicles and has them hover around him.

"Let him try," Clark says in one of his sudden mood shifts. If it brings Apocalypse out all the better. He knows, he knows, he's actually backing Magneto on this occasion. Weird day.

While Magneto sends the objects round gathering momentum he reaches out with his powers beyond the atmosphere into space itself and pulls the 3 closest satellites down from orbit.

With a cry of effort he sends the military vehicles down, crashing into the dome, where they shatter as well against the seemingly impenetrable barrier.

It forces the X-Men to take action to protect the soldiers with Cyclops blasting the chunks of vehicle while Jean uses her telekinesis to push them away. Wanda uses her hex powers to age the pieces to dust in seconds while Clark uses his freeze breath to capture the falling debris in a huge wall of ice.

Meanwhile the first 2 satellites rush past Magneto and impact the dome, making the barrier ripple in response to the force being applied against it.

That seems to have the desired effect as rising though the barrier comes the radiantly glowing form of Apocalypse.

"Finally," Clark remarks with an eager grin as he pushes off the ground, creating a crater with the force and propels himself faster than most people could blink at Apocalypse.

It's not fast enough as the barrier, whose surface he is skimming over, suddenly expands in a bulge before him and Clark can't stop in time as he smashes against it at full force. He bounces off of it with more force than he hit it with and shoots like a bullet into the ground, carving out a deep crater and an even deeper hole at the bottom of which he now lies unconscious.

"Superman!" Jean calls out in panic as she tries to see him though all the dust his impact has kicked up.

Magneto growls in rage at the rising form of Apocalypse and aims the last satellite he pulled down at the ancient mutant.

Wanda is frozen as she watches on as memories come back to her of a certain night. This...oh Goddess this is what she saw in her vision. Her father and a ball of fire...she remembers this now...and then he was...oh dear Goddess no!

As the satellite draws near Apocalypse raises his left hand and sends the satellite around in an 180...even if the energy required to do that would seem impossible. It hurtles towards Magneto who barely manages to avoid it.

Magneto looks down at Apocalypse who now raises his right hand and Magneto is caught in an invisible force, dragged down as he screams against it and the pain.

Wanda darts forward...or tries to but Logan catches her to prevent her getting caught in this, to stop her getting herself killed. "No! Let me go!" she shouts, struggling against him. "Father! Father!" she calls out to him in panic at what she fears she knows is about to happen.

Apocalypse closes his hand and ribbons of multicoloured energy surround Magneto, forming a ball which then collapses in on itself, causing an explosion and once the dust clears there is no sign of Magneto.

Everyone gasps in shock and horror.

"Father! Father no!" Wanda screams hysterically, tears streaming down her face. Yes, she hated him but this...she never wanted this. To witness her own father's demise...his murder. She falls down to her knees, sobbing as Jean rushes over to try and help comfort her.

"Erik, no," Charles says in utter grief for his old friend. He looks up at the descending Apocalypse who looks down right at him expressionless...and then to Charles' utter shock speaks telepathically to him.

"_TELL KAL-EL HIS DAY OF DESTINY DRAWS NEARER AND THAT HE WILL GET WHAT HE WISHES ON THAT DAY. JUST THE TWO OF US...AS FATE HAS DECREED."_

And with that Apocalypse vanishes inside his barrier which is as solid as it was to start with leaving a stunned and once again utterly defeated X-Men standing there, helpless with one crying for her lost father, lost childhood...lost a lot of things that she had turned her father into the symbol of responsibility for.

Then the ground shakes. Once. Twice. A third time and a fist punches through the surface and Superman pulls himself out, covered in dirt. He shakes it out of his messed up hair. "Where is he?!" he roars in rage, his eyes burning red, making Clark look as inhuman as he really is.

It is only then Clark actually looks around at the shocked, shaken faces of his friends and the glow in his eyes dims but doesn't subside. "What?" he asks.

Kitty sniffles. "He...uh..." she swallows. "He killed Magneto," she just says it, completely shaken to the core by having to see a man be murdered.

Clark blinks and his eyes return to their natural blue. He finally calms enough to spot Wanda being held by Jean, sobbing into the bosom of the redhead as Jean tries her best to sooth the devastated witch.

"Alright. That's it. I've had enough," Clark states, his voice trembling in anger, the red glow in his eyes returning. He strides up to that damn barrier, pulls his fist back and unleashes a punch with all his strength. The moment his fist impacts there is a not so small shock-wave as all the force of the blow is reflected back on Clark, sending him flying and carving out a trench as he skids to a stop.

Clark picks himself up, dusts himself down and shoots at the barrier, flying at top speed but the result is the same as he is bounced away...quite some distance. He flies back and hovers above it, unleashing the full fury of his eyes...but again the result is the same. The intense beam of heat is reflected back, striking Clark hard in the chest, scorching his jacket black and sending him falling from the sky where he impacts the ground hard.

Clark mutters some obscenities under his breath as he pushes himself back to his feet. "There has got to be way through it," he tells himself. He strides forward again, preparing to try a new trick but is stopped by a furious voice

"Enough Superman!" Charles snaps ferociously...which is so unlike him.

It's enough of a shock to make Clark stop and pause at hearing the man speak like that, perhaps for the 1st time since Clark met him.

Charles' voice falls as does his expression to one of sadness as he raises a hand to his head. "It's enough. We've lost enough people today. It's time to go home," he decides, seeing this is pointless. Everything they tried failed. Every attack either failed or simply was reflected back upon the attacker. Brute force isn't going to get through this barrier. They need to think of something else. They need to go home, analyse what data they have managed to collect and rethink.

Clark looks back at the barrier briefly before he takes to the air and is gone with a sonic boom.

The X-Men pack up with Jean helping Wanda into the jet. They leave feeling as they did 2 weeks ago.

Helpless.

They are so out of their league.

* * *

><p><strong>Giza, Egypt...<strong>

The whole event had been broadcast live. That meant for Lorna and Pietro they just watched their father die.

Lorna was a wreck, crying her eyes out as Pietro held her. He, himself, was simply too stunned for any sort of reaction. It seems just impossible that such a thing could happen to his father. His father who always seemed so strong and indelible.

The rest of the Acolytes stand in stunned silence...until one person breaks it.

"So...what do we do now?" Regan asks because they, all of them, were Acolytes because of Magneto. They worked for him.

The rest of the Acolytes look at each other. It was a good question.

What do they do now?

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Apocalypse 2 Our heroes 0. Not going very well is it. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Impact Aftermath.<em>


	10. Chapter 10

Chapter 10

**At the Institute...**

It had taken Kurt quite some time to track Rogue down but eventually he finds her sitting in the gazebo that overlooks the cliffs. Then he raised the issue he wanted to talk to her about.

Rogue looks at him like he's grown a second head. "Ya actually want meh ta help that woman! Are ya out of your freakin mind, Kurt?!" she shrieks in response to his proposal.

"Zhe Professor zhinks if you absorb her zhat could be enough to shut off her powers and allow her to revert back," Kurt tries to explain.

"Did ya evah think that perhaps she's gotten exactly what she deserves. Considering what ah said earlier why on earth would ya think ah would beh inclined to help her?" Rogue asks Kurt, truly baffled by his thinking.

Kurt takes a moment. "Rogue vhatever she's done I stand by vhat I said earlier. She's our mozher...and I don't believe for a second zhat deep down you zhink she deserves zhis. You're too good a person."

"No. Ah'm really not, Kurt," Rogue argues with that assertion. "Ya don't know what ah did for Magneto."

"I forgive you," Kurt says it.

Rogue looks at him peculiarly. "Just lahke that? Without even knowing what ah've done?"

"You're mein sister," Kurt says it, trying to make her see the parallel between herself and their mother.

"Do ya forgive _her?_" Rogue wonders about whether his forgiveness stretches to Mystique.

"I ask God for zhe strength to do so. I can't hate her, Rogue. Never. I feel sad for her. To have her heart so filled vith anger and hate zhat's she's lost touch vith God's love and sight of vhat is right and wrong."

"Ya don't know what you're asking of meh, Kurt," Rogue tries to make him understand the scale of her own hatred she would have to overcome to even consider helping Mystique.

"Yes. I do," Kurt has to argue with her on that point. It's not like he hasn't felt anger at Mystique. He has. But he uses his faith to help him overcome it and to look past it. "Look, I'm not asking you to say yes, right here and now but please, at least zhink it over...and if nozhing else consider zhis. Does anyvone really deserve to be trapped like Mystique currently is? I know vhat you've said already but I ask you just zhink it over again before answering," he requests of her.

Rogue is hating that pleading look he's giving her. "Kurt..." she demurs.

"Just zhink it over...please."

Rogue lowers her head into her hand momentarily. "Ok, ok," she relents. "Ah'll think about it...but don't get your hopes up Kurt. Ah'm making no promises." She looks up. "And just ta beh clear under no circumstances am ah remotely in tha mood ta forgive her. Nor do ah in any way considah her mah mothah."

Well Kurt was actually hoping for better but he'll take what he can get. "Zhank you," he says softly with genuine feelings of gratitude. He knows this is not easy at all for Rogue.

Rogue was right. He is just like the worst annoying little brother...and that's why she relented even that tiny amount because while she won't consider Mystique her mother she does consider Kurt her brother. So for him she'll give it a thought.

* * *

><p><strong>Fortress of Solitude...<strong>

Perhaps it was insensitive of Clark to just take off but if he stayed his anger and frustrations would have come out in a more potentially destructive fashion.

Clark doesn't have that much of a temper but what temper he does have has to be controlled. With his level of strength and power if he was to lash out...well it wouldn't be good for anyone around him at the time, lets say that.

Clark paces back and forth, his mind replaying what happened in Mexico over and over and the more he replays it the more rage he feels building until he can't contain it any more and unleashes his anger on one of the crystal columns, smashing it to pieces in a single punch with a cry of frustration echoing around.

Clark stands there, breathing heavily, trying not to lose it.

"You are angry," comes Jor-El's voice into the midst of this.

"What was your first clue?" Clark asks, retorting in a snide tone. "A man died today...and it's partially your fault!" he accuses his father due to the fact Jor-El refuses to lift a metaphorical finger to help.

"Humans inevitably die, Kal-El," Jor-El states a very obvious fact. "What is more important is the future survival of the species rather than a single individual."

"What future is there unless I stop Apocalypse?"

"Then stop him you must if that is what you feel is required."

"How? He has access to technology from Earth's future and you won't let me use Kryptonian technology to counter balance this."

"This is your ultimate trial, Kal-El. The real test of anyone is to win a battle when the odds are against you. Up to now, in the end, your great power has always allowed you to have the advantage. Now you must show your intelligence in devising a way to win when you are in the disadvantage."

"And if I can't?"

"Then humanity will fall as I warned you. This is the moment I have been trying to preparing you for. Your 2nd moment to seize your destiny."

"But isn't it cheating, using stolen future technology?"

"That's why there were strict laws on Krypton governing the possession and use of time travel technology. However, nor you or I can be held accountable if some foolish human from a future timeline chose to abuse it."

"I hate temporal mechanics," Clark mutters because it's just stupidly complex with literally every point in time able to lead to multiple possible futures all of which both exist and don't at the same moment. It gives him a headache. "Why on Earth...or Krypton would this Rama Tut choose to go back to ancient Egypt and make himself Pharaoh?" Clark asks something that has been puzzling him for the last 2 weeks.

"I think I covered that in the term 'foolish human'."

"Was that a joke?"

"No."

"So you're once again refusing to help me?"

"I have taught you all you need to know to figure this out Kal-El...and please this time can we avoid the temper tantrum," Jor-El requests in reference to last time when Clark threatened to level the Fortress. "It is so...human," he says it not as a compliment.

"I take that as a compliment when I know you mean it as an insult," Clark says just to be annoying. He lets out a breath and lets his temper cool.

"I shall never understand your humour, my son."

Clark smirks. Just the way he likes it. Though his smile drops as he can't help but shake the feeling he's been here before, having this discussion...more times than he can seem to remember. Yeah, he knows that makes no sense yet a part of his brain also keeps niggling at him that he shouldn't be accepting this as easily as he is about to in regards to Jor-El's complete lack of cooperation...because he is away to accept it.

What?

No. He's not. He can't. Protect his friends. Protect humanity. That's what got him so angry in the 1st place. His need and desire to do that.

"No," he whispers...because this is wrong. He doesn't know what is wrong but something is. He has to...

A brilliant white light surrounds Clark and the questions fade from his mind. A blank, empty look comes over his features.

"Fate has decreed, Kal-El, that you must arrive at a certain time and place to have your true destiny revealed to you. No matter how stubbornly you might try and fight it, even you cannot avoid this. The time of Ascension draws near. Go now. Resume your life. When the time comes you will be drawn inexorably to where you need to be," Jor-El's voice penetrates right down deep into Clark's mind.

The light fades and Clark blinks, shaking his head for good measure. "Right. Need to go. Things to do. Bye!" he says before blurring off as if that bit never happened...which from Clark's perspective it never did.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

When the x-jet arrives back nothing needs to be said. Everyone saw the whole thing on the news and realise the returning X-Men are going to need some space for awhile.

Some more than others.

Charles retreats to his study to begin grieving for his lost friend. Despite their many disagreements this is the very last thing he ever wanted. He wanted to save Erik not see him killed. He has a terrible dark sadness within him now that he's forever lost that chance to regain his friend. What he can do is pray that wherever Erik is now his terrible burdens that haunted him, that drove him down his dark path are finally lifted and that he has, at last, found peace.

* * *

><p>Hank too, who once regarded Magneto as a friend, grieves in his way. Burying himself in some work, trying to analyse what they did manage to obtain about the energy field. The true scale of the disaster of today will take some time to sink in. Perhaps the best way to react to today is to find a way through that barrier, stop Apocalypse and make sure what happened to Magnus is never repeated.<p>

* * *

><p>Scott is one who never outwardly shows much emotion, needing to be in control, perhaps a reaction to the fact he can never control his powers. However, even Scott is not unaffected by seeing Magneto's death in front of his eyes. They've fought many battles and even though Lionel had people killed Scott never saw it happen in front of him. Somehow, through it all, he had never had to witness 1st hand such a cold, calculated murder of a man like he had tonight. It really hasn't sunk in yet and Scott isn't sure what will happen when it does but once thing is clear. Something has got to change or they haven't a hope or a prayer of stopping Apocalypse.<p>

* * *

><p>Kitty was still shaking like a leaf. It...she's such a cheery optimistic person. Therefore to have to witness Magneto's death has badly, badly shaken her to her core. She just never imagined anyone could be so cold...so cruel...so evil. Somehow it seemed worse than even what Lionel tried to pull. Maybe just because she saw it with her own eyes. Lionel just tried to drop a nuclear bomb on them. She sits on her bed, presses her head into the palms of her hands and tries to drive the images away...but she can't. All she can see, all she can hear over and over is Magneto's last cries before Apocalypse snuffed out his life.<p>

Then suddenly familiar powerful, warm arms wrap around her. Kitty looks up. "Peter?"

Peter smiles gently. "Hey," he says softly.

Kitty sniffles. "W-what are you doing here?"

"I saw the news," Peter explains...and he knew, just knew how distraught Kitty would be. Just seeing it on the tv was disturbing enough regardless that it happened to Magneto. To have been there in person...well he knew Kitty would need him so here he is. As she leans into him he provides all the comfort he can.

* * *

><p>Wanda had finally stopped crying but now she sort of just sat there, in her room, like a zombie, almost unable to process the conflict of emotions within her. For so long her father has been the focus of her anger and hate and now he's gone she's lost that focus...and underneath it all is that long buried little girl who has just lost her father. That little girl who did love him which is why it hurt so much when he threw her away.<p>

Jean had stuck around and Tabby was inevitably here as well trying to help Wanda...though it was hard to think of what to say. Wanda's reaction hadn't really been what anyone had expected considering her well known loathing for her father.

"Wanda, honey," Tabby tries to pry a response from her friend. "Do you want anything to eat?"

Wanda blinks a few times and her eyes slowly rotate round to look into her blond friend's face. She opens her mouth but nothing comes from her...immediately. "...It was just like I saw it."

"Huh?" Tabby queries, puzzled.

"In my vision. He died just like I foresaw and I just stood there frozen," Wanda relays, kinda sounding like she is blaming herself.

Tabby looks to Jean for help.

Jean sits down next to Wanda and puts an arm around the brunette. "There was nothing you could have done, Wanda. There was nothing any of us could have done," she tries to make Wanda see that none of it was her fault.

It was...horrible to witness. Jean is going to be having nightmares about it. She can just tell.

"Wasn't there?" Wanda asks, still sounding flat and listless as if unable to process what has happened.

"No," Jean assures her. "We were...just outclassed," she gives her assessment of what transpired. "Remember even Clark couldn't prevent it," she says, trying to show that if Clark, arguably the most powerful of them all, couldn't stop it no-one was likely going to be able to.

Wanda rotates her head round to look at Jean. "Where is Clark?" she asks.

"Uh...not sure," Jean admits. "I could see if I can find him if you want?" she offers.

Wanda nods slowly that is what she wants.

Jean passes Wanda off to Tabby. "I'll be as quick as I can," she says.

Tabby nods as Jean exits the room. She closes the door and looks up. "Clark," she calls out, not too loud, not wishing for Wanda to hear and upset her more which is why she just didn't do this inside the room. "Clark," she tries again. "Come on Clark I know you can hear me. I need to talk to you," Jean says, the ire in her tone rising the more time passes and he doesn't show.

Jean makes an annoyed sound and stalks off down the corridor. "I swear Clark I'm going to find a way to fry your brain if you're just ignoring me," she grumbles, holding back being completely pissed off at him until she's sure he's not just so far away he's beyond his ability to hear her.

Jean walks to the staff part of the mansion and knocks on the door of Mr and Mrs Kent's room.

The door opens and Mr Kent sticks his head round, dressed in a dressing gown.

"Sorry," Jean apologises first off. "I know it's late but I was just wondering if you've seen Clark. Wanda's wanting to see him," she explains herself.

Jonathan nods along. Tonight's been a bad one. He had watched it on the news and despite who Magneto was and what he had done it was a truly dreadful thing that had happened. They had all tried to comfort the group upon their return and would continue to do so in the days ahead. "He did actually pop by to say he was back but he didn't stick around," Jonathan relays with a sad, tried, worried look in his eyes at his son's increasingly erratic behaviour. "I believe he's still in the mansion somewhere. Have you tried calling on him?"

"Yes...and if he is here that means he's ignoring me," Jean says, sounding and looking annoyed...deeply annoyed. She closes her eyes and reaches out with her powers. Clark's mind is tricky. It can be sensed if he's in a close enough proximity...come on, come on...ah ha! There he is!

Jean's eyes snap open. Now he's going to get it. "Excuse me, Mr Kent," she says her farewell, her voice cool and calculating.

Jean strides purposefully in wide steps towards the stairs. Once down them she heads for the elevator to the lower levels. She summons it, steps in, presses the appropriate button and waits impatiently for the elevator to reach the right level. Once the door opens she resumes her purposeful strides towards the computer room and inside she finds Clark sat in front of the big screen...but can see he is processing information displaying on the multiple smaller screens around all at the same time.

And it all about the same thing. Apocalypse...and that energy field in Mexico.

"What are you doing?" Jean asks him, her voice like ice.

"Trying to figure out a way through that energy field," Clark replies, not even bothering to turn and look at her.

"Didn't you hear me calling?"

"I heard."

"And you ignored me?"

"Busy."

"Wanda's asking for you."

"Busy," he repeats.

Jean's green eyes narrow. Clark has joked about never getting on her bad side. Guess what? He's just got on her bad side.

For Clark, who is just obsessively reviewing everything they have thus far learned about Apocalypse and that energy field, the first thing he notices is being yanked hard out of the chair and flung across the room until he is slammed against the wall. It takes a moment to get over the shock before his gaze focusses in on Jean, her eyes glowing with golden psychic fire. "What the hell, Jean?!" Clark exclaims as he tries...and surprisingly fails to pry himself free of Jean's telekinetic grip.

"What the hell has gotten into you, Clark?!" Jean wants to know...and her voice has this sort of all-encompassing, almost all-powerful sounding echo to it.

Weird.

Almost as if she's channelling and resonating a near limitless source of cosmic power. Well ok that's not what Clark is thinking but it's the actual truth. When Jean's really, really angry she has found she can just tap more easily into that well of potential inside her. The one that comes from the forgotten cosmic entity dwelling inside her.

"Nothing has gotten into me," Clark argues, kinda irritated sounding at being held up like this. "I'm just trying to do what we all are. Stop Apocalypse."

"Ok, then you must have a twin brother because it couldn't possibly have been you that was with us in Mexico and saw what this sort of obsession did to Magneto," Jean says, using mockery to try and get through Clark's thick head.

"I saw...and that's why I'm doing this. So there's no repeat. No-one else is dying. I promise you this."

Jean floats up until her face is close to Clark's. "At what price, Clark?" she asks him, her voice gentler. "Every day it feels like you're pulling further and further away from your family and your friends. And what's to stop you ending up like Magneto? No offence but you're no more a match for Apocalypse than any other one of us."

"I can't possibly see how that would be offensive," Clark sneers, showing he is deeply offended.

Jean reaches out and cups his cheek and Clark can feel a warm heat seep from her hand into him. In fact look closely and you can see sparks of golden psychic energy leave her hand and filter through Clark's skin. "Clark, Wanda just witnessed her father die. Are you really going to subject her to having to watch the same happen to someone she considers her brother?" Jean asks him.

Clark's gaze falls from her her as his expression softens as it seems her words really start to hit home.

Jean moves her hand under his chin and lifts his head to make him look at her soft, concerned green eyes. "Do you know what that would do to her? To your family? Your friends? Me?" she decides to use herself as a separate example.

It's the weirdest thing and if Clark didn't know it was impossible he would swear he can feel Jean's sorrow, regret, compassion, affection even. It seems to calm the tumultuous rage within him he's been dealing with for the last 2 weeks down to manageable levels. "Let me go," he requests in a softly spoken voice.

Jean does so, sensing he's calmed down.

Clark drops to the floor and walks back over to the computer systems...where he promptly turns them off. He turns to face Jean. "I'm going to go check in on Wanda," he informs her.

As he leaves Jean smiles to herself as she lowers herself to the floor. That was...weird. For a second there she could swear she could feel Clark's emotions. His anger, his rage bubbling away just under the surface. There's darkness there...but also great love and compassion though that seems a little repressed. She almost had to pull at it to bring it back into the light...and she's losing her mind. She can't read Clark's emotions.

"_**We can do anything together, Jean," **_a powerful voice speaks from seemingly within Jean's mind.

She spins around stupidly looking for the source. "What? Who?" she asks.

"_**Calm yourself," **_the voice requests and Jean does just that because she just somehow knows the voice is her friend and would never harm her. _**"It's ok. It's fine. You wanted to help your friend so we helped him...a little. Though there is something wrong with his mindscape. I can't quite place it though. I'm a bit rusty," **_the voice admits being out of practice. "**_I have only temporarily calmed his turbulent mind. It will not last. The...imbalance I sensed will become dominant again soon."_**

"How though? Clark's mind..."

"_**Is only a struggle for a mortal to read. For us it's child's play...or it will be when I'm fully restored and you're ready to become one with me. Which you're not yet. Soon. Not yet. Though I didn't wish to violate his mind too deeply. Not sure there's enough of me made whole yet to go that deep even if we desired to...and you deem it important to respect their privacy...and I deem it important to respect your wishes. You are perfect for me as I am for you," **_the voice says and Jean swears blind she's heard that before and also that part of her agrees so wholeheartedly that that is true. That her and this other are suppose to be one together.

"_**Kryptonian..." **_the voice seems to ponder that.

"Uh...yes. His species."

"_**It seems familiar...but I can't quite seem to remember. Like I was saying I am not quite restored to my full self yet. Perhaps I visited their world once. It'll return to me. In the meantime I suggest you keep an eye on him. Like I said something is off with his mindscape. Besides I doubt you'll complain about keeping an eye on him. How do you mortals put it...he's smoking hot?"**_

"Well...I don't see him like that," Jean demurs.

The voice snorts...derisively. _**"Who ogled his butt the first time they met him in Smallville?"**_

Jean's cheeks flush hotly. Ok, so she did.

"_**Plus there was that rather 'interesting' dream you had one night wasn't there?" **_the voice continues to add to Jean's discomfort.

"That...everyone has dreams like that now and again," Jean argues, feeling mightily hot under the collar. It was just one tiny little wet dream...and Clark's not the only one who has ever starred in one. There was this one with Brad Pitt...

Jean snaps herself out of her internal monologue. "I...uh...who are you? Where are you?" she suddenly remembers to ask.

"_**Convenient way to change topics, Jean, my dear one," **_the voice lightly mocks her. **_"Alas I am afraid the time has not yet come for you to remember me. Though you will remember this. Watch the Star Child. There is something wrong as you suspect. Until the time has come for us to become one, once again know that I love you always, Jean. My dear, sweet, little Phoenix."_**

And with that Jean shakes her head. What was she saying? She can't remember. She yawns. Yeah, it's late. Bed sounds like a good idea to her. Needs to get her rest if she's going to keep a closer eye on Clark because there is something way wrong with that boy. She doesn't know what but she just knows something is. Like some voice inside her is telling her so.

* * *

><p>Clark lets out a nice, calming breath as he heads towards Wanda's room. He's feeling...more in control and at ease with himself than he has for awhile.<p>

He doesn't know how he is feeling like this all of a sudden. Maybe it's just that Jean's words got through to him...and he now realises he's been a very bad brother to Wanda as of late. An even worse one today. He's feeling pretty guilty about that.

Well he can make up for it right now and he will.

Clark reaches the room, knocks on the door and enters to find Wanda still where Jean left her. Sitting, staring into space like a zombie.

As Clark walks over to her Tabby gives him the evil-eye. A promise to make sure he pays for taking this long to get his ass here.

Clark bends down at his knees in front of Wanda and takes her hands into his own. "Hey...sis," he says softly, his voice full or remorse and sympathy.

Wanda blinks and her gaze focuses in on him. She blinks more...blinking back tears. "He's...he's gone," she says in a vacant voice.

"I know," Clark acknowledges that she is referring to her father.

"I...I didn't want that."

"I know," Clark says, truly believing in Wanda's goodness, that underneath all her anger and rage and hate she really didn't want to kill Magneto. Clark leans forward and wraps his arms around the grieving young woman. "It's ok," he says, trying to assure her. "It's ok. Just...let it go," he asks her not to hold her pain in any longer.

Wanda's arms rise up and wrap around him, her body starting to gently heave with sobs.

Clark rubs her back and continues with the words of comfort. "It'll be alright. I'm here. I'm sorry it took so long. I promise it'll never happen again," he says to her. He plants a gentle kiss on the top of her head and just holds her as she cries. In fact he'll hold her until she cries herself asleep.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Oh Jor-El, what are you up to, huh? Ooh, the cosmic parrot makes a second appearance in my stories and if it seems like it's a little forgetful and absent minded that's on purpose. Occurred to me an incomplete, rather dottled Phoenix is easier to manipulate later on when Jean goes Dark Phoenix on them. Though that's a long, long way off right now. In the meantime we'll get a much calmer Clark, more like himself...at least for awhile. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Impact Aftermath part 2 as we catch up with the Acolytes.<em>


	11. Chapter 11

Chapter 11

After a long night, the next morning, the Professor calls together everybody into the lobby. It occurred to him during the night that something needed to be said to address what they had faced these last couple of weeks let alone what just occurred yesterday.

"May I have your attention," the Professor calls out as he looks to see if everyone is here.

He spots Wanda...who has shadows under her eyes showing the sort of night she had. Next to her, his arm around her, is Clark. That...surprises Charles a little. It's a small pleasant surprise as matter of fact to see Clark acting more like his sympathetic self.

Elsewhere Peter stands next to Kitty, holding hands. Peter had stayed the night looking after her.

As for Scott and Jean their friends had been there for them. Scott also had his brother and Martha and Jonathan had been available all night for anyone.

Logan had two things. Storm and his usual coping mechanism; beer.

Hank had really spent the night with Charles, them comforting each other. They two were Magneto's friends. They two remember the man Erik had once been.

The crowd quietens down and Charles commences his speech. "I won't lie to you. These last couple of weeks have been some of the hardest we have ever faced. We have faced one our largest set-backs. We have been beaten...twice with an ease I know none of us like to think about by Apocalypse. We have suffered a deep loss. I know that may seem like a surprise to many of you but despite our many differences Magneto was still a human being. He was a friend...a father," he tags on to remind them.

Charles pauses a moment to try and recompose himself. Magneto was his friend. It was a very long night trying to accept what had happened. Not just for him but Hank as well and he'd even been on the phone to Sean and Moira who were also there back at the start when they were all teammates and friends with Magneto. They all had grief to share. He picks it up again, "We will pause and allow time for those who wish to grieve. I plan to perform a memorial service for Magneto. I have to discuss the details with his closest relative here first. It'll most likely be in a few days. Attendance will be voluntarily. Despite who he was Erik deserves at least this."

Another moment. "We will carry on because nothing has changed in the end. What we stand for is as important now as it always was. And, yes, that means we will face Apocalypse once again soon because he must be stopped. If he isn't everything we stand for, everything Magneto died for, will be destroyed. No, we don't know precisely what it is Apocalypse plans but we know enough to know it is not a future any of us would wish to live in."

One last moment. "Take these few days...take whatever time you need to yourselves," Charles permits them. "That is all," he ends this get together.

The group of students and staff start to drift away. Charles lowers his head until he feels a hand on his shoulder. He looks up to see it is Ororo, looking at him with a sad smile and vast sympathy.

"Will you take your own advice?" she asks him.

"Hmm?" he queries.

"Take a few days to yourself. I can run the Institute," Ororo offers/instructs him. She knows that however well he hides it the loss of Magneto must be taking a big toll on him. They were very close friends once. Besides with many of the students away visiting their parents the place wasn't as busy or unmanageable as it usually is.

"Thank you, Ororo," Charles accepts her offer, glad of the opportunity to grieve and concentrate on giving Erik a good memorial. Speaking of that he needs to speak to Wanda...who had hung around with Clark at her side. Charles rolls over to them. "How are you doing, Wanda?" he asks, truly interested in her feelings.

Wanda's face grows a little pensive.

Clark answers for her. "We're not quite up to being ready to express our emotions," he explains it on her behalf. Clark had, in fact, spent all night watching over her...and on another day Tabby would have made a joke about that being a fantasy come true, having Clark in her room at night.

Charles nods along. "When you are ready I do wish to discuss a memorial for your father," he makes the proposal to her.

"We'll get back to you on that," Clark again answers for her.

"There's no rush," Charles assures Wanda.

"Thank you, Professor," Clark says.

Charles nods. He almost turns to leave when Wanda's voice stops him.

"Professor?" she queries, her voice a little hoarse and croaky.

"Yes, Wanda?"

"What about Lorna? And Pietro?" she queries after her siblings. They must be going through what she is.

"I don't know," Charles gives the honest answer. "If you wish I can try and find them on Cerebro but I can't guarantee I will be able to," he has to caution because of the cloaking technology Magneto uses to hide his bases from him.

"Ok. If you could..." Wanda requests.

"I shall try," Charles agrees to do.

Clark gives Wanda a gentle supportive squeeze.

Wanda sighs. "I wonder...Pietro will be alright. He's always alright. Looks after number 1. That's my brother. But Lorna...she said something about losing her mother...and she's younger than me...do you think she's alright, Clark?" she asks, thinking of what her younger sister must be enduring.

"I think Lorna is as strong in spirit as her big sister from what I saw when we went to Egypt. I'm sure she'll get through this...and if she was here you would help her, I'm certain."

"Are you?" Wanda asks.

"Wanda...have I ever doubted your intentions? Remember back to the Sentinels. I left what choice to make up to you and I had faith you would make the right one."

Wanda manages a half-smile at that memory. It momentarily eases her aching heart. "I wonder where they are right now," she contemplates.

* * *

><p><strong>Magneto's base(one of them)...<strong>

With Magneto gone for the Acolytes there was only one real option. Return to base and report to who was next in charge.

That would be Mr Sinister and Frenzy.

That was Magneto's instruction he gave the 2 Lady Masterminds before he left for Egypt originally. That those two would carry on the alliance. Carry on with the great work of creating a mutant nation where all mutants would be welcomed and safe.

They arrive...and the scene surprises them.

"Where is everyone?" Martinique asks because the base is utterly deserted. And it looks like they left in a hurry too from the detritous lying everywhere.

"Gone," a small voice suddenly answers.

The Acolytes turn around to find a devastated looking Haze, her hair, face and costume a mess. It's clear she's been crying as much as Polaris has.

"What do you mean gone, Alicia?" Gambit asks his sort of girlfriend.

Haze shrugs. "Just gone. As soon as word spread of Magneto's demise Sinister ordered everyone to relocate to the Savage Land. I expect all the other bases are just like this one."

"But you're still here?" Sabretooth asks with a suspicious eye.

"Where do I have to go?" Haze asks, her voice hollow. "My mother is a statue and Magneto's dead. I have nothing left," she explains, her expression showing how utterly empty and pointless life now feels to her.

"Where's Valerie?" Lorna asks in reference to Puzzler, a sort of adopted niece to her father and therefore sort of Lorna's cousin.

"If she's not here I guess she's down in the Savage Land," Alicia answers. "Oh...Sinister left you guys a recorded message. He asked me to pass on that message when he saw I wasn't leaving," she suddenly recalls. "It's...somewhere," she says waving her hand about in a vague gesture. "I'm sure you can find it," she says, not really caring before she turns, walks off and starts to teleport.

"Alicia! Wait!" Gambit calls out but it can't stop her as she vanishes in her usual green haze.

"Real good job keeping your birds under control, Cajun," Sabretooth critiques.

"Has anyone ever told you to just shut up," Colossus snaps at the big feral mutant, himself utterly fed-up...and more. With Magneto gone...what about his sister? Maybe this message from Sinister has answers for him. Colossus stomps off in his metal form, determined to find this tape.

Lorna's green eyes suddenly go wide. "Wait a minute!" she cries. "If everyone here is gone what about my mother?!"

Lorna sprints off to the infirmary room her mother has been kept in since she slipped into a coma.

Pietro follows her, slower than he obviously could go. He enters the room just behind her and they both find Lorna's mother has been left behind, still lying there in her bed.

Lorna's heart aches more than it already is. Without someone with proper medical expertise to care for her, her mother will...oh dear God no. "No. This...this can't be happening," Lorna says in a whisper, tears rolling down her face as she desperately wishes this was just a nightmare that she could wake up from.

Pietro so wishes Lorna was right...and that this wasn't happening because...because...he doesn't really know what he does now with his life. He'll admit for awhile growing up he was pretty aimless but once his father came back into his life Pietro had a goal. His father's goal...and now...in fact now who was in charge? Sinister?

Pietro knows for a fact his father didn't trust that guy...and who can blame him. Sinister was creepy...like horror movie creepy. Pietro can't let that guy be in control. He'd destroy what his father was trying to do. Besides if anyone should be in charge it should be the son of Magneto. Him.

Just then both Pietro and Lorna get a telepathic message from one of the Lady Masterminds telling them Colossus has found Sinister's message and they should come see.

Lorna kisses her comatose mother on the forehead and swears she'll be right back. She leaves with Pietro following on behind to find out just what the hell has happened.

* * *

><p>So the abandoned and forsaken Acolytes gather round the big screen in what had been the media monitoring area. This was where Magneto had all forms of media monitored and from where he ran the fake websites where he communicated with mutants around the world, broadcasting his message and indoctrinating them into his way of thinking, organising small sleeper cells, readying them for the day of the general mutant uprising and the war that would inevitably follow.<p>

Gambit hadn't been able to get Alicia to talk to him yet. She had barricaded herself in her room. See this is just what he was thinking the other day. He doesn't need this. These complications. It's only his soft heart that he doesn't want to leave her in this state.

Colossus, who found the message, plays it and the pale faced image of Mr Sinister appears on screen, smiling, showing his pointed teeth. "Ah, greetings Acolytes," he says in his polished, British tones. "If you're watching this message you've no doubt returned to find we're gone. I do apologise for what may seem to be abandoning you but after Magneto...left us..."

Lorna sniffles at that.

"...a hasty decision had to be made. He left very specific instructions. I won't bore you with the details but to summarise it basically he asked for the rest of us to carry on his dream and that is what we have done. We are all down in the Savage Land. Magneto's dream of a mutant nation, a place where mutants are safe from the threat of humanity, will now come into being. You're free to join us. I am sorry but I cannot provide any transportation for you but I do believe young Haze chose to stay behind if you can find her. So...that's it really. I shall see you when I see you. Adieu."

And that is it.

"You have got to be bloody kidding me!" Martinique exclaims in complaint at the fact that's it.

"I agree," Regan says. "Bloody git, just leaving us here. Oh, for the days where plonkers like that were sent to the Tower," she laments nostalgically.

"So what are we doing mates?" Pyro asks them because he's kinda clueless. "Are we going?"

"Screw that," Sabretooth snorts. "I have better things to do than trek down to the south pole," he decides. He didn't work for Magneto for some altruistic goal. That was Magneto's vision. Sabretooth...well Magneto has his ways of persuading you to work for him. "I'm out of here. Don't care what the rest of you do. I have a life beyond this!"

Sabretooth turns to leave only to be grabbed and thrown against the wall and held there by Colossus who is glaring down into the feral mutant. "Tin man you have 1 second to let me go!" Sabretooth roars in anger.

"I will let you go when you tell me where my sister is!" Colossus shouts angrily. With Magneto gone so is the hold over him.

Gambit steps in before this gets out of hand. "Let him go, Ruskie. He doesn't know. No-one does."

Colossus snaps his head round. "You aided in her kidnap," he reminds Gambit.

"Oui," Gambit accepts his part in it. "But the point is she's vanished. Kidnapped by someone with teleportation powers. Magneto obviously wasn't going to tell you d'at. Getting on to two months now from what Gambit knows. Don't know who did it. Don't know where she is. Sorry," he tags on, feeling a little bad for the guy.

Colossus doesn't want to believe it.

"Pietro?" Lorna queries for the facts. Before, he was like their father in not saying. Maybe now he'll say since it all no longer matters.

The speedster sighs and relents. What the hell? Doesn't matter now. "It's true. She's gone," he admits that he knew about it.

"You knew!" Lorna shouts at him. Good God...her family...what are they like. "Wanda's right. She's absolutely right about the two of you. I-I can't be dealing with this right now!" she says, coming close to breaking down so she sprints off.

"Lorna wait!" Pietro shouts and is about to chase after her when Gambit stops him.

"Take Gambit's advice. Let de lady be for awhile."

Pietro shoves him off with a snarl and walks off, human pace.

Colossus releases Sabretooth and just stands there, lost in thought and in the destruction of any hope he had to be reunited with his sister, his precious little snowflake.

Sabretooth could make him pay for it...but you know what the thought of what the big idiot must be going through right now will be keeping Sabretooth in a nice rosy internal glow for a few days. So he just leaves.

"Is everyone leaving?" Pyro inquires.

Regan and Martinique share a look. "It's over isn't it?" the younger asks the older.

Martinique nods. "Yeah. I mean working for Magneto was one thing. Going to live down in that swamp with no functioning sewage system...ew!"

Regan agrees. "Home? To England?" she proposes for what they can do.

"Seems so," Martinique accepts.

"It's not so bad. We could go clubbing. Bloody hell have I missed a good dance."

Martinique actually smiles at the thought. It's so strange that after so long hating each other her and her sister seem to be more similar than she ever thought. May not last but for the moment why not enjoy it as long as she can. Can always get back to trying to kill each other tomorrow.

The two sisters leave to pack their things.

Gambit too doesn't stay or intend to go down to the Savage Land. Like they were saying. It's over. For him at least it definitely is. He's packing his stuff, getting his bike and hitting the road just like he was thinking before.

As for Alicia...he can't force her out of her room. He'll give it one more try to see if she'll talk to him then he's gone.

As for Rogue...give him some time to clear his head and then he'll get back to her. It's not like he doesn't know where she is.

This leaves Pyro standing around awkwardly with a still unmoving Colossus. He looks around. You know what this wouldn't be a bad place for him to just stay awhile. It's shielded from detection and it's not like he has anything to rush home for. Might get there eventually but for right now he could do with just kicking back and taking a vacation.

* * *

><p>Sabretooth is a man who never keeps much personal so basically he just immediately walks out the door.<p>

Where he's going he hasn't decided yet.

Just away.

From everyone.

Probably back into the wilderness until he decides his next move.

* * *

><p>Gambit is a man who never has much. A thief may have a need to leave in a hurry so it doesn't take long before what he wants to take is packed in a bag and strapped to his bike...which has just been left in the rush by everyone else to leave. In fact there's a lot of stuff left behind in the haste. Too easy pickings for him. He likes a challenge.<p>

Gambit had tried knocking on Alicia's door but she still wouldn't answer.

He tried.

He told her he was leaving. What she does now is up to her.

Gambit mounts his bike and prepares to leave when a softly spoken voice interrupts him.

"So you're just leaving?"

Alicia.

Gambit turns his head to find her standing there, one small bag slung over her shoulder which probably contains her belongings and his heart does feel for the truly devastated looking girl. "Gambit owned Magneto a favour. D'at was all," he explains his reasons for being here. Now Magneto's gone there's nothing holding him here.

You can see a thinking process play out on Alicia's face. "I have no-one else," she says, sounding truly sad.

Gambit closes his eyes. He's gonna regret this. He just knows it. "Alright petit. If you want to come with Gambit get on but d'ere's no mission. No great cause. Gambit needs some time where he's comfortable. Take it or leave it," he makes his one time only offer.

Alicia literally has nothing else so she gets on. Whatever Gambit wants, wherever he's going is where she is going. "So, um, where are we going?" she wants to know.

"Home," Gambit answers.

"New Orleans?"

"De one and only."

And with that Gambit fires up his bike, revs the engine and the two are off over the horizon.

* * *

><p>Regan and Martinique Wyngarde have disagreed a lot over the years. Regan has considered her older sister a 'skank', a cheap whore, a...well you get the idea.<p>

In return Martinique has considered her younger sister as someone who just has to steal the spotlight, an attention whore, a...well you get the idea.

It's one of the many things they used to hate about each other. Hence the acts of attempted murder. May not make sense to other people but in their minds it made perfect sense.

Then one day Magneto and their father(Jason Wyngarde aka Mastermind) showed up just when they were about to kill each other and managed to persuade them to try a different path. One where they didn't have to hide the fact they were mutants and try to skirt by on the fringes of society.

The idea appealed to them at the time and they have had some fun since. Especially with Superman...but that story is for another day.

Now it was over. Magneto was dead. And the sisters were packing up and getting ready to head for home. They're certain they'll find something to do...or use their powers to have some fun at the very least.

Martinique is packed and has her bag slung over her shoulder as she looks for her sister. She finds Regan in what is(was?) their father's room. He was on an undercover mission for Magneto until this. Infiltrating the Hellfire Club as a spy. Whatever. It doesn't matter now.

Martinique pokes her head in, slightly puzzled at seeing Regan here. The one thing the two have always had in common is their mutual dislike of their father. Which can you blame them? Absentee father doesn't even come close to covering it. Plus their very conception was their father using his power of illusion to seduce their mothers.

In a sense you could say their lives started on a lie. Not the best start is it?

Martinique finds Regan sitting on the bed looking through a box with papers. "Trying to find our hidden inheritance?" she quips.

Regan looks up and Martinique can sense the shock in the blond's mind.

"What?" Martinique asks.

Regan holds out a letter. "I was just looking through his things and I found that. Read it."

Martinique frowns and takes the letter and reads. As she reads her brow furrows much more deeply. "Lets see...thank you for looking after...yadda yadda...I promise to keep her out of my affairs...yadda yadda...as much as it pains me she can never know I'm her father...what?!" she screams. She looks intensely at Regan.

Regan nods though in a sort of stupor.

"This isn't talking about either of us?"

"No. It's obviously a letter he wrote but never sent. Recheck the date. It's this year."

Martinique cannot believe this. "We have another sister," she says what the revelation is. A sister they never knew existed. One whose existence their father kept from them. "Bastard!" she swears in spite at her father.

"That's my sentiment, yes," Regan agrees.

"Is there an address for where this was going to go?"

Regan blinks. "You want to look for her?" she queries what she thinks her sister is implying.

"Why not? She's our sister," Martinique explains it as if it's obvious they should.

"There's not an address, no but the postscript is in Welsh," Regan points out.

Martinique checks and that's true. Shame she doesn't read Welsh so doesn't know what it says. She'll google it. "So our sister is Welsh?"

Regan shrugs. "We don't have a surname. We have 3 first names. Our sister and her grandparents if that letter's telling the truth."

"It's a start," Martinique says. A surname would be more useful sure but with their combined telepathic powers surely they could find their newly discovered sister even if it takes them awhile. "So Megan," she reads off the name of their sister, "wherever you are get ready because your sisters are coming to find you before dad ruins your life the way he ruined ours," she says...and that gets to the root of why Martinique wants to find this girl. Their father didn't do squat for all of Martinique and Regan's lives. Martinique won't let their sister feel she is abandoned like that...and hey, what's more special than having her as a big sister, hmm?

Regan gets to her feet. "You know what lets do it," she agrees...and hey, what's more special than having her as a big sister, hmm? "By the way did you notice the way he addresses our sister?" she asks Martinique about.

Martinique nods and speaks it with a little revolted tone at how sickly sweet it sounds.. "Yeah. _My sweet little __**Pixie**__."_

* * *

><p>Lorna had returned to her mother's side. She had never, ever felt more lost than she does now. Her father is...<em>dead.<em> Her mother lies here as unresponsive now as she has been in the nearly 9 months since she was shot. Deep down Lorna knows that after being like this for so very long the chances her mother will ever wake up are slim to none. Her 'cousin' is down in the Savage Land.

And Pietro...where has he gone?

Ok so she is mad at him over Piotr but the least he could do is be a man and let her vent at him but no! He can't even do that!

Lorna holds her mother's hand within her own. "Mom...I wish you were here," she says, her voice mournful. "Dad's gone...and I don't know what to do," she freely admits she is lost. She's still a young teenager who has lost both her parents in a way. It's amazing she's not a freakin wreck right now...but that may come from her father. No matter what he faced in his life Magneto kept it together, kept fighting, right until the end.

Lorna suddenly bursts out in a sob as her grief becomes momentarily too much for her to contain. She wipes away at her tears when a hand falls upon her shoulder. She turns her head expecting Pietro but finds it is Piotr, his face ashen with sadness. "I'm sorry," she whispers. "About your sister. I didn't know."

Piotr's sadness feels all consuming. "I...know," he accepts her word. "She was the last of my family. Now she's gone and I am alone," he expresses his current situation. He feels terrible inside. He was suppose to look after her after their parents died. He has been living with that failure since the day Magneto took her and now...he doesn't know where she is or who took her or even where to start looking. If Magneto didn't know and couldn't figure it out how can he?

Lorna reaches up and squeezes Piotr's massive, compared to her own, hand, trying to do something to give him comfort. It seems for the moment they only have each other to try and console the other.

There is an uncomfortable sounding cough that interrupts this moment. Lorna peers round Colossus' large frame to see her brother standing in the doorway, bag slung over his shoulder. "You leaving?" Lorna asks him, ire slipping into her voice as if she cannot believe him...which she can't!

"Well with you, yes," Pietro replies.

Lorna frowns. "Leave to where?"

"The Savage Land," Pietro answers as if this should be obvious.

"Why?"

"Because it's our father's legacy and it's our duty to make sure it isn't perverted by Sinister."

Piotr actually snorts. "Since when have you cared about such things?" he questions Pietro's motives.

Pietro's eyes narrow as he glares at the large Russian mutant. "Listen, Jumbo, don't talk to me like you know me because you don't," he snaps.

"What I know is that you think it's your right to inherit your father's legacy not because you have done anything to earn it but just because you are his son and that somehow legitimatises your claim. It does not. Leadership should belong to those who have proved they possess the gifts necessary. You have proved no such thing," Piotr lays down his observations of Quicksilver.

Pietro zips right into Piotr's face...or as close as he can to doing so considering how much taller Colossus is. Pietro is virtually foaming at the mouth in rage. "At least I don't have to have family members taken to knock sense into me!" he snarls.

Piotr's eyes flash in anger and he transforms into his metal form and manages to snatch Pietro by the shirt and lifts him off the ground. "You dare!" he roars in his anger.

Pietro remains remarkable calm considering the situation he is in. "Yeah I dare," he retorts. "And unless you want your ass kicked I suggest you let me go."

"I will teach you the respect I should have taught your father, little man," Colossus vows.

Before either can get to it though two things happen. One, Colossus is jerked away hard to up against the wall and two, metal strips wrap around Pietro and jerk him away to the opposite wall. Standing between the two stands Polaris, her arms outstretched to either side, her eyes glowing with green magnetic energy, as she pins the two using her own vast powers. "That is enough!" she cries, her voice and face showing her deep upset. Tears are welling up once again. "My God what is wrong with you?!" she shouts at the two of them. "My father just died and you two want to fight?" She shakes her head in denial. "No. I won't allow it. Especially not with my mother here. Pietro," Lorna addresses her brother, "you want to go to the Savage Land go but it will be without me," she warns him.

"What?" Pietro asks, truly surprised by what she is saying.

"I...that place...it means nothing to me without dad. My home was wherever he was. He's gone. I have no home now. So go..." Lorna says her voice deflating as she loses the inner strength to keep arguing. She lets him go. "Just go," she almost tells him to get out of her sight.

Pietro only hesitates for a moment before he's gone in a silver streak.

Lorna lets Colossus go and slumps back down into her chair, her head in her hands.

"I...I am sorry," Piotr says as he realises what he has done to her with his outburst.

"So am I," Lorna sniffles. "He actually left," she says in disbelief that Pietro left her. Sure she told him to but he should have stayed and fought. He is suppose to be her brother.

"I am not the best one to judge considering my failure to protect my own sister," Colossus chooses to say.

"Sorry," Lorna whispers before a new slight tension comes to her slim frame. "Sister?" she queries.

"Da?" Piotr says rather confused by her tone.

Lorna looks up, shaking her head. "No. I have a sister," she elaborates, showing what she was referring to. "We...can phone her? Ask for her help. The X-Men's help with my mother...and maybe your sister. Maybe they can think of a way to figure out what happened to her."

Piotr takes a moment to consider that. What the hell? It's not like they have a lot of other options now is it?

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Wanda can remember when her mother died how all encompassing the grief was. A grief that turned to anger that led to her loss of control of her powers that caused her father to lock her away.

This time, she's not angry. She's just...sad. Sad about what is hard to tell. Probably just the fact that despite everything he was still her father and she was his daughter and now he's gone.

She fantasied so often about ending him yet at the back of her head she also thought he was just this indomitable figure that would always be around.

Well that's completely contradictory.

Wanda sighs. She's sitting on a bench in the garden part of the mansion grounds. She needed to be alone for awhile, alone with her thoughts. At least she's not crying any more but processing this...it won't sink in.

The way Apocalypse destroyed her father...it was just so ruthless and cold...and she saw it in front of her eyes. She can't stop seeing it. It keeps replaying over and over in her head and she keeps trying to figure out what else she could have done.

She's going to drive herself crazy. Clark's already mentioned that to her because he did the same after his mother lost her baby. He said as much as it is human nature to think about 'what if?' that she has to let it go. Not necessarily today but he joked she was already crazy enough.

That got a tiny smile out of her. Once upon a time she would have gone nuclear on someone even joking about her being crazy considering the _place _her father sent her to but Clark just manages to get away with it. Clark's been...amazing. More like the guy she first met than he has been for ages. He's been a bit...odd to say the least lately but it's like someone slapped some sense into him.

Speaking of Clark, Wanda can see him approaching her now.

"Hey," he greets her.

"Hey," she returns.

"I don't want to intrude..."

"You never intrude, Clark," Wanda assures him.

Clark smiles at that. The goofy one. Wanda hasn't seen much of that grin lately either. "There's a phone call for you," he lets her know.

Wanda's face screws up in puzzlement. "For me?" she queries. Who would be phoning her? Almost everyone she considers a friend is here, at this mansion. Though in Rogue's case friend is stretching the definition to breaking point right at the moment.

Clark nods. "It's your sister."

Wanda's eyes go wide. "L-Lorna?" she stutters so in surprise is she that the green-haired girl would call her, especially after their last meeting where they slapped each other.

Clark shrugs, unable to explain why.

Wanda rises to her feet and strides briskly toward the mansion. Once inside she picks up the phone. "Lorna?" she queries.

"Wanda? That you?" comes the reply.

"Yeah. What is it?"

"It's um...well I, uh...I need you," Lorna confesses in a tone of utter desperation.

Wanda blinks and looks up to Clark who is still with her.

He nods with his head for her to accept the request.

Wanda takes a breath. "Ok. Ok. I'll help you," she agrees to. "Now tell me where you are."

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So that's the end of the Acolytes for now. Having Gambit head home to New Orleans sets up Cajun Spice for when I get around to it. I feel kinda bad that I've left the real possibility of sweet little Pixie having to deal with her older sisters. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. <em>_Next up; Impact Aftermath part 3 as Wanda and company come to the aid of her sister._


	12. Chapter 12

Chapter 12

**Formerly Magneto's base(one of them)...**

Well the time for not revealing where this base is is over. If you consider that it didn't take the Acolytes too long to get from the Sphinx back to it you can guess it can't have been that far away.

Yes, the X-Men found a base in the Sahara once but the Sahara is the largest desert in the world. It's not hard to relocate the base to another remote location in that vast dry wilderness. There is this space between Egypt and Sudan called Bir Tawil that is one of the few last unclaimed territories on the planet and that is where the base is.

And that is where the x-jet and the Velocity come to land outside the small complex of interlocking metal domes, smaller ones around a large main one.

After Wanda got off the phone with her sister the next thing was to tell Storm, who was filling in for the Professor in running things, what was happening and the next thing after that was to put a team together. Course there was the issue of the fact some of them were away home and that others were not up to the task after recent events.

Kitty was a wreck, being comforted by Peter. And Storm decided she needed to let Jean and Scott off any pressurised situation being they too witnessed Magneto's death.

And Rogue and Kurt had their mother issues they were dealing with so weren't in consideration right now. And Domino was still concerned enough about Rogue's attitude she felt she needed to stay and keep an eye on her sister so Rogue didn't do anything stupid...like run away again.

Storm brought Logan along because he always found a way to cope and Beast was required because of what Lorna told Wanda in regards to her mother even if Storm had really wished to let Hank have a day off. He smiled and assured her he'd cope.

Of course Wanda coming along was a necessity and Clark insisted on coming with her.

Also on the team was Betsy since a telepath is always sensible to bring along. And Iceman since he was the last X-Man who either wasn't on holiday or wasn't up to the task. Bobby was never in a rush to go home. He never enjoys it very much.

Because Storm wasn't sure what they were getting into she also rounded up whoever else she could find to come along just in case. Boom Boom, Volcana, Berzerker, Havok, Impulse, Forge, even Dust and Penance. Sooraya wished to help if she could.

The group of 15 disembark from both aircraft and head for the obvious entrance where they find Polaris and Colossus waiting for them.

"Lorna was telling the truth," Superman mentions as they walk along, his eyes flashing that electric blue that indicates he is using his x-ray vision. "There's virtually no-one else here. Apart for Pyro," he says in reference to what Lorna has said about everyone being gone. "Though they left a lot of stuff behind. I'm not comfortable with just leaving it here," he expresses his opinion considering what they know about what Magneto gets up to.

"Neither am I," Storm says in agreement.

They reach the entrance.

Wanda walks up to her sister who looks about as good as Wanda does, which is to say not very. Wanda then does something out of character and gives Lorna a big, fat hug.

Lorna leans into it and returns it.

"How are you doing?" Wanda asks.

"Terrible. Yourself?"

"The same."

The two sisters pull back and manage a small wry grin at each other.

"So Pietro just up and left did he?" Wanda wants reconfirmed what Lorna said over the phone.

"Yeah," Lorna says in a flat tone.

"I wish I could say I was surprised but I long ago lost any faith in him," Wanda gives her rather downbeat view.

"I kinda got that from our last meeting," Lorna tells her.

"Yeah. Sorry I slapped you," Wanda apologises for that.

"Me too."

"Really?"

Lorna nods.

"Damn. I only said it because Superman made me."

"What?!" Superman cries.

Wanda smirks. "Gotcha bro."

Superman rolls his eyes.

"Bro?" Lorna questions.

"Well kinda. Sort of adopted brother since my real one wasn't up to the task and...he's been great. Always there for me you know?"

"I kinda do," Lorna admits, her gaze drifting at Colossus who has been a great friend for her. Always there.

"Polaris," Storm addresses her, feeling this her moment to step into the conversation. "Or do you prefer Lorna?"

"Either's fine," Lorna says, not really bothered either way.

"Ok," Storm accepts. "We need to get started. If you will show us where your mother is, Beast will attend her," she requests. "Meanwhile, Wolverine, Havok, take the others in two teams and conduct a thorough search. Like Superman was saying there is most likely equipment and other items we don't want left lying around. If you find something you don't understand don't touch it. It may be dangerous. Have Forge examine it or call myself and Beast," she instructs.

"And Pyro's around somewhere," Lorna adds. "If you leave him alone he shouldn't be a bother."

"He better not be," Logan mutters threateningly.

Storm sighs but smiles softly. "Logan," she says with a beautiful chime in her voice.

"I won't kill him. Good enough?" he offers.

Storm nods. "Now, Superman, Scarlet Witch you stay with Beast and myself," she decides lastly. It could go without saying that Wanda sticks with her sister and Clark seems to be in full on overprotective big brother mode but sometimes you just need to say those thing that don't need to be spoken in any case.

With Storm's orders given the others organise themselves into two groups and the 3 groups head in their separate directions.

* * *

><p>As soon as they reach Suzanna Dane, Beast busies himself assessing the situation while Lorna explains what happened to her. With the aid of Superman's superlative vision Beast soon finds the medical records and notes taken by whomever it was Magneto previously had attending to Ms Dane.<p>

Wanda's emotions are mixed. This woman, lying there, is the one her father had the affair with. The one who helped him cheat behind her mother's back. Then again, look at the poor woman, lying there, for, from what Lorna says, the sole crime of giving birth to her half-sister. Some FOH racists. Then on top of that she is trying to come to terms with the loss of her father and the cacophony of emotions that has unleashed. She sighs. Going to be a long, difficult few days.

She looks up at her younger...sister. And Lorna is her sister despite it all. When she first learned of Lorna's existence Wanda didn't know what to think but then Kurt showed up and they talked and he asked her which would she prefer. Lorna to be her actual sister or just someone with magnetic powers her father sold a story to.

At the immediate moment back then Wanda couldn't answer it and Kurt suggested it was something she think about. And on and off she has for the last several months. Would Wanda like it for Lorna to be her little sister? Does she want to be a big sister? Does she want to be a big sister to another sibling who just mindlessly follows her father?

Well that last question is kind of moot now. Right now Wanda supposes she should be there for Lorna who is probably feeling more broke up than she is over their father's death. She puts a comforting arm around her sister's shoulders.

Meanwhile Clark is trying to figure out if this is the appropriate moment to resume that conversation he was having with Colossus while they were down in that maze under the Sphinx. He was trying to get to know the guy to try and figure out what it was Magneto had on the Russian to control him. Now Magneto is..._gone _what does it mean in relation to that leverage whatever it is.

Clark eyes the stoically silent man. He raises his hand to his mouth and fakes a polite cough. "So...how are you?" he asks, being a little tentative in his tone.

Silence.

Well that's kinda expected actually. Colossus isn't the chatty type. Clark carries on. "I've been trying to comfort Wanda. Despite it all she has just lost her father regardless of who he was and what he has done. Not sure anyone deserves that sort of end. Trust me. I know. I was there. You've been helping Lorna I'm guessing."

"Da," Colossus says quietly. He has tried despite his own loss...or maybe because of it.

"You have to stick by your sister no matter what, right?" Superman says, without realising the effect such a statement would have on Colossus.

Piotr stands rigid for a moment before he stomps off. "Excuse me," he says, his voice breaking with emotion.

Superman scratches his head, confused. "Um...I've blundered somehow haven't I?" he asks, just recognising the reaction.

Lorna face-palms herself. "I should have said."

"Said what, child?" Storm inquires.

"Piotr...he has a sister. A younger sister."

It snaps in Clark's mind almost instantly. "That's the hold Magneto had over him. Your father had his sister."

"Did he?!" Wanda demands to know, her voice rising in anger.

Lorna nods, rather pathetically. "I don't defend him. In fact just before he...just before we were shouting and arguing about what he had done. Oh God that was just about our last words. Me yelling at him," Lorna starts to sob.

Storm takes the girl into her arms. "Shh. It's ok," she tries to comfort the young teenager. "I'm sure he didn't take it to heart and knew you loved him," she assumes.

Wanda wants to...goddess she doesn't know what.

Clark takes a moment to think. "Storm may I...?" he asks, nodding his head in the direction Colossus went, indicating he wants to go after him.

Storm nods her permission. It was actually a nice reminder that Clark seems to be acting much like his normal self than he has been recently that he's actually asking instead of just blurring off whenever he feels like it.

Clark leaves briskly to catch up with Colossus.

Beast heard everything but had focussed himself solely on examining Ms Dane. It wasn't looking too hopeful from these medical records he was perusing. The brain damage that bullet caused was quite severe. The woman is lucky to even be alive to be in a coma. He's not sure there is much more he can do than to provide the same intensive care that will keep the woman alive.

That being the case he better start thinking on how they'll transfer her to the jet so they can take her back home with them.

* * *

><p>Clark catches up with Colossus easy enough. "I'm sorry," he starts with, apologising for his blunder. "I know I can sometimes have a mouth that speaks without thinking but I can sorta see why you're hurting. I have a sister and at least 2 people I think of like sisters. I know how much pain I would be in if I lost them. In fact I mean I felt that sort of pain the other week after Apocalypse's escape. Wanda had a vision about it and somehow the power of that vision put her in a coma for a week...and I felt so helpless. All this power at my fingertips and I failed to protect her."<p>

That last line makes Colossus stop, his head bowed. "She was the last of my family," he says, his voice full of anguish. "Our parents and my older brother had passed on and it was my duty to care for her."

"Then Magneto came," Superman guesses.

Colossus nods. "To recruit me. How he found me I do not know. At first I refused."

"I can see where this is going," Superman says in fatalist tones. "He took your sister to force you to work for him."

"Da," Colossus confirms.

Superman places a supportive hand on the man's shoulder. "What's her name?"

"Illyana."

"My God is the Lord or the Lord is my God," Superman gives the meaning of that name. He's expanded himself to learning as many languages as he can in his spare time. Why? Well he doesn't really sleep any more so he needs to fill in the time with something.

Colossus nods. "I call her my little snowflake because as each flake is unique and special so is she."

Superman smiles. "That's lovely," he remarks about the sentiment behind Colossus' choice of nickname.

"I even gave her a necklace with a small golden snowflake attached once. She always wore it...and now she's gone," Colossus says, his heart broke.

"Gone?" Superman queries.

"Magneto held her away from me, where I never knew but after his _defeat_ by Apocalypse I sought answers from those who might know. Apparently she was taken by someone else over a month ago."

"Who? How?"

Colossus shakes his head. "They did not know. Some sort of teleportation power."

Superman's eyes dart back and forth as he thinks. "Do you know where she was exactly?"

"No."

"Can we find out?"

Colossus turns his head with a querying expression. "Why?" he asks, not seeing the point.

"Depends on what sort of teleportation method was used but some leave a particle trace behind that can be detected, perhaps even followed to the source but we would need to find the room she was in."

Hope...or at least a small amount of it rises up within Colossus at what Superman is saying. "We could ask Pyro," he suggests.

Good an idea as any Clark supposes. "I'll get Betsy just to make sure he won't lie to us," he tags on.

* * *

><p>Back with Storm, Wanda, Lorna, Beast and Ms Dane, Logan wanders in to give an update in person on the progress of their search.<p>

"There's some creepy labs here Frankenstein would be proud of," Logan mentions, clearly both perturbed and angry because it reminds him of the places where he was when he was in Weapon X. What he can remember of it anyhow. It's more a feeling than a memory to be honest.

"They belong to Sinister," Lorna says, overhearing this.

Logan stiffens at the mention of that name. His hands clench into fists. "Essex," he growls.

Storm looks a little confused. "Who?"

"Nathaniel Essex. He's a mutant. Goes by the name Mr Sinister. Thinks himself God. Experiments to create a 'perfect' race. He's sick beyond what you can imagine," Logan says in disgust.

"How do you know him?"

"SHIELD," Logan answers. "When I worked for SHIELD one of our assignments was trying to catch him. Slimy little toad. Always manages to slip away but found plenty of his labs. You don't want me to describe the kind of twisted stuff found in those. Lets just say he makes Mengele look like a saint by comparison."

Beast's eyebrows rise. Joseph Mengele experimented on those in the Concentration Camps. Got the nickname the Angel of Death. He is everything Beast despises of a supposed man of medicine. One does no harm. One does not do what he did...and to hear Logan claim this Mr Sinister character is even worse...well that can't be good to say the very least.

"And he was here?" Storm asks, looking at Lorna.

Lorna sighs. "It was an alliance thing. I don't think dad ever trusted him. He was just useful or something. Truth be told he gave me the creeps."

"You have no idea mini-magnet," Logan tells her. She has no idea what sort of person Essex is.

"Mini-magnet?" Lorna queries.

"He does that to everyone," Wanda explains. "I think my last one was Broom-Hilda," she complains about it. Complains over Logan's tendency to give everyone irritating little nicknames.

"Where is this Mr Sinister now?" Storm asks.

"Where is everybody?" Wanda adds on. "Look we didn't press at first Lorna but we have a right to know."

Lorna sighs again. She brushes her hair back. "It was dad's dream."

"What was?" Wanda presses.

"He wanted a place where mutants would be safe. A nation of our own. Like a mutant version of Israel," she uses an appropriate analogy of Israel being a nation for the Jews.

Storm, Logan and Beast look at her intently. They had no idea Magneto was planning this. Though they suspected he was planning or doing something in the background. Something to explain his periods of dormancy when he didn't act against humans.

"Let me guess with him as supreme ruler," Wanda says with a shake of her head and a touch of venom in her voice. "Why am I not surprised? It's always about his ego."

"Hey!" Lorna objects to that.

"Please," Storm intervenes. "Let us not fight," she says before the 2 sisters get into it again.

"Where is this nation?" Beast asks. "It's a very crowded world. You can't easily hide hundreds of mutants in one place."

"I...what would you do if I told you?" Lorna wants to know before she says anything.

Good question.

Since Storm is in charge for the moment she guesses it falls on her to make a decision. "We're not going to go there. At least not right now. Nor do anything to start a war. We won't fight hundreds of our kind, Lorna. However I think I would speak for the Professor when I say that a mutant nation is not the answer to the problems we face."

"That's your opinion. It wasn't my father's. Nor the opinion of the hundreds of our mutant brothers and sisters who followed him."

Storm sighs. "Ok. We won't press you for the location today but if you stick with us Lorna it will be raised again one day. You understand that?"

Lorna nods. She guesses she can't blame them for wanting to know.

"Excuse Logan and I a moment," she says, pulling Logan out the room. "Rogue's never made mention of this," she has to raise.

Logan rubs his face. "I know," he grimly accepts.

"I know we agreed patience but there's patience and then there's vital information we need to know. An entire nation of mutants risks fundamentally changing the political balance on the planet. Not to mention I can imagine the reaction of the other nations when it is discovered," Storm with grave feelings about how this will pan out.

Logan can see what she is seeing. Rogue's...what to do with his daughter. They'll be a long talk when they get back. "What do we do about it?"

"Well I'll discuss it with Charles upon our return but the fundamental question is Logan what can we do? We can't force en mass hundreds of our fellow mutants out of what they may now consider their country, wherever it is, can we?"

"Suppose not."

"We would need its location first and visit it. Assess the situation on the ground. The most we could attempt is for Charles to try and persuade them through argument that this is not the solution. However, the truth is they chose to join Magneto and they chose to follow his path. With his passing he may have become a martyr to them and his cause an obligation they feel they need to see through."

"I get the feeling our headaches could shortly become much bigger," Logan phrases the possible consequences of this.

* * *

><p>"Was that really necessary, Colossus, mate?" Pyro asks in a complaining tone as he rubs his head. He was sat, slouched over, his lighters torn off.<p>

"You attacked us first," Colossus retorts. "All we wished was to talk," he points out to the fire-starter. See what happened was that he and Superman came to talk and Pyro jumped to instinctive response of trying to cook them. Kinda pointless when both Colossus and Superman are fireproof.

Though Superman's grumbling about the scorch marks on his jacket. One of these days Clark will find a material that's as durable as he is.

Betsy is chuckling under her breath at Clark's mumblings. He's so cute when he's being goofy. Oh what might have been between them, huh? Oh well. Move on. She has Warren now.

Anyway perhaps they were a little rough in disabling Pyro, hence the bashed head but Colossus is not in the best mood.

"What do you want to talk about?" Pyro asks, his head pounding. He swears he has double vision now.

"What do you know of where my sister was being held?" Colossus want to know

"Don't look at me. That wasn't my department," Pyro sort of pleads innocence over Colossus' sister being held. "That all happened before Mags recruited me. He never had me involved in watching over her."

"Can't imagine why," Superman mutters. You know apart from the fact Pyro's clinically insane.

"He's telling the truth," Betsy confirms.

"Course I am you daft pom," Pyro says, somewhat insulted he is getting doubted.

"Listen you bloody Aussie, don't make me mind fry you," Betsy warns him about insulting her. "Now either you help us or I take a trip through your mind and I really don't want to do that since you're clearly nuts. That being the case I'll make sure to leave you a gibbering vegetable...which lets face it would be an improvement!"

Pyro recoils from the feisty English girl and relents. "Ok, look, taking the little shiela wasn't exactly kosha in my book either. All I do know is that Mags was a control freak. Always wanting to be in control and watch over people. If there's a clue it'll be in his quarters. Try there," Pyro suggests.

Colossus must admit that's actually a good idea. He's amazed Pyro could come up with it.

Superman and Colossus take the suggestion up and soon force their way into Magneto's private quarters, which were sealed off, while Betsy lets out a dreamy sigh as she admires the two, big strong men. Hey Warren or no, she can still look.

The 3 walk in and look around.

Betsy arches an eyebrow. "A throne?" she scoffs at the sight of the metal throne in the centre of the room. "Really? I'm not a trained psychologist but I think that certainly is saying something about the man," she says, being rather deriding.

"He believed himself superior to others," Colossus describes what he thinks Magneto thought about himself. "His pride and ego were his undoing."

"Yeah," Superman draws out with a sad sigh. His eyes look around, his vision better than others. He points over at the wall and a bank of monitors. "That looks like a security camera system. If Magneto wanted to keep an eye on everything..."

"He might have had the big guy's sister here under constant surveillance," Betsy finishes. "If he recorded it..."

"Then her disappearance might be in the archives," Superman finishes.

"Why don't you get started on that and muscles and I will look around," Betsy proposes. "That ok big guy?" she asks Colossus. "Supes here will let us know once he's got something," she says and she's saying it because Colossus needs something other than to just stand there waiting around. He needs a distraction.

"I would really appreciate someone to watch over her. She has a habit of getting into trouble," Superman requests, clearly on the same wavelength as Betsy.

"Trouble is my middle name," Betsy claims proudly.

"It really is. I've seen her birth certificate. I think her parents must have been psychics too," Superman says with a cheeky grin.

Betsy sticks her tongue out at him.

"I will watch over her," Colossus gives his ascent.

"Thanks," Superman says.

While those 2 go off Clark sits himself down in front of the screens. He locks his fingers together and cracks his knuckles. Being a reporter in training he's made sure to pick up as many tricks as Kitty and Chloe were willing to teach him about computers. Lets see how good he is.

* * *

><p>While Wanda is finding it tricky she is trying to be nice to her younger sister. Tricky in the sense she's really not good at connecting to people. Especially when those people tend to be her family.<p>

But for the sake of the poor comatose woman who happens to be Lorna's mother Wanda is trying...though forgive her if she does not agree with a single nice thing Lorna says about their father.

"You really hate us, don't you?" Lorna suddenly asks, referring to herself, her father and her brother.

"I don't hate you," Wanda corrects the younger girl on one aspect but not the other two.

That doesn't escape Lorna's notice. "But our father? Pietro? Valerie?" she presses for Wanda to make clear.

"Valerie who?" Wanda asks, lost by that name since she doesn't recognise it.

"Puzzler."

"I know of her," Wanda admits.

"Well she's sort of like an adopted cousin. Dad looked after her because her grandfather was an old friend of his."

"And yet there I was abandoned and forgotten," Wanda feels the need to remind Lorna again. He can find time for an almost complete stranger but not for his own daughter it seems which only adds more hurt to the oodles Wanda already has.

"Uh..." Lorna stammers for a response. "I don't know what to say."

"Just don't apologise for him. I can be upset he's dead but don't expect me to forgive him just because he is."

Lorna plays with a lock of her green hair.

Wanda sighs. "And where is Puzzler?" she asks, forcing herself to be interested.

"With the others I assume. She's not here as far as I know."

"Lorna...what do you expect out of me?"

Lorna shrugs. "Nothing really. I...just didn't know who else to call for help. I...it is wishing for too much to have a family?"

"No...but as far as I'm concerned father lost the right to be included in my definition of family when he threw me away. Lorna...I've tried so hard to consider what you are to me. I've decided I'm not averse to calling you my sister."

Lorna's face brightens slightly at that.

"However as I was brutally truthful that time at the mansion I will always remain so. I'm not going to start remembering father more fondly or excusing him just because he's dead. It's up to you whether you can live with a sister like that."

Lorna is silent for a moment before saying, "Pietro left. You came." And that is all she needs to say really.

Wanda manages a smile at that and Lorna returns it and for one brief shiny moment the two girls feel that sisterly connection. It's a start.

Meanwhile Beast is just about ready to move Ms Dane into the x-jet so they can take her back to the mansion.

At this moment Superman arrives with Betsy and Colossus tagging on.

"Ah, Superman how fortuitous," Beast remarks. "I could use your help in moving Ms Dane," he requests.

"Of course, Mr McCoy," Superman says politely. "But first, Storm," he addresses her. "I've managed to track down where Colossus' sister, Illyana, was being held."

"Was?"

Clark winces slightly. "Right, right. Slipped my mind. Colossus told me she vanished over a month ago, kidnapped by someone with teleportation powers. I was thinking if we found the room we could scan for a particle trace left behind."

Storm is not a stupid person but she is not an expert on teleportation powers either. She turns to the nearest authority. "Hank?"

Beast strokes his chin. "Possible. Many variations on teleportation power do leave behind a sub-atomic particle trace. However, they do decay over time. After over a month...it may be difficult."

"But not impossible, right?" Superman says, giving Beast a look not to shatter Colossus' hopes just yet.

Beast manages to cotton on. "Oh nothing is impossible. We have the necessary equipment back at the mansion."

"That's on the way."

"How is that on the way Space Boy?" Logan asks.

"Oh the room's not here in this base," Superman starts to explain.

"You think Magneto would keep her in the same place as our friend here?" Betsy says rhetorically.

"I traced the signal back. The co-ordinates are back in the States, in the deserts of the south-west," Superman informs them. "I'm going to assume this is yet another base we'll have to look through."

Storm rubs her head just above her right eyebrow with a single finger as she thinks. "Ok, Wolverine, stay here with a team, finish searching and packing everything up. The rest of us will first take Polaris' mother back to the mansion, pick up the equipment we need and head to this new location," she decides.

"I also managed to get a recording of Illyana's disappearance to analyse. We should arrange a download of all information we can find back to the Institute, assuming it all hasn't been deleted."

"Good idea," Storm agrees. "Logan, get Forge to do that will you," she requests.

"Sure," he agrees.

"Now lets us move Ms Dane," Storm decrees.

"Is there any help I can provide," Colossus offers out of his true nature and because he feels an obligation to Lorna, who he has come to see as a good friend.

"The more the merrier," Beast quips and with that they get to work.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Well at least Wanda's trying to be nice to her sister. And now the X-Men learn of what Magneto was actually up to and Logan's right of course. It only makes their problems a bigger headache. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Impact Aftermath part 4 as the X-Men attempt to locate Illyana.<em>


	13. Chapter 13

Chapter 13

**The South-West United States...**

So dropped off Ms Dane, picked up the equipment they required and minus Polaris who wished to stay by her mother and also minus Wanda who chose to stay with her sister the rest of them headed off to this arid corner of the US.

From one desert to another really.

At first they couldn't see this base at the co-ordinates Superman had gotten but after using his x-ray vision Superman found it hidden within one of those massive rocky outcroppings that litter this part of the country.

Once they found the way in they found it to be just as empty as the other base and clearly left in the same hurry just like the other. It was much smaller so shouldn't take them too long to search through it and find the room they are after.

Team-wise there was Storm, Beast, Superman, Colossus, Betsy, Dust and Penance. Since they knew there was no-one else at the other base, apart from Pyro, Storm chose that her team needed the telepath hence Betsy's involvement.

That left Logan with plenty of options just in case. He still had Iceman, Volcana, Boom Boom, Berzerker, Havok, Impulse and Forge with him in what was only a salvage operation now.

Right now Storm leads the team in a standard and proper search. She knows it must be killing Colossus to not do this faster but if they are going to do this they must do it right. There is no guarantee that there aren't some leftover security measures and defences left active.

The search goes on room by room, Storm noting the things of interest they'll return to. They stop in one room dominated by a cylindrical device of some sort.

"What is that?" Dust queries.

"It's Magneto's x-gene enhancer," Superman answers. "I remember it from that time I was in Rogue's memories," he explains how he knows what it is and makes sure to keep his distance. The device uses kryptonite after all.

Beast's eyes widen in fascination. He had wondered for ages how such a device worked and now it looks like he'll have one to study. It might aid him in figuring out how in more detail how kryptonite mutates DNA and perhaps aid in trying to figure out a cure to the degenerative disease the meteor mutants are suffering from.

"You think it's the same one?" Storm queries whether this is literally the same device and then explains why that thought has occurred to her. "I mean that was in the base on the US/Canada border which isn't so far from here."

"You think they brought it here?" Betsy queries.

"They would have evacuated it after we stormed it. We always made that assumption," Beast recalls.

"I believe Magneto had more than one version of the device," Colossus adds.

Beast runs his hand over the cylinder. "That would be sensible," he comments about it. Sensible to have back-ups.

"We'll come back to this," Storm decides. "We came here to find Colossus' sister," she chooses to make that a priority. Besides it's not like the device is going anywhere while if there is any chance of finding Illyana it fades with each passing moment due to particle decay.

"Of course," Beast agrees.

They resume their wanderings and open up a door to a small room. Colossus' eyes identify something familiar and he walks over to a sparse bed where a teddy bear sits, forgotten. He picks it up and hugs it to his chest. "I gave Illyana this," he says, his voice choked with emotion as he recalls that day. It was a 'reward' from Magneto for his 'loyalty'. A few hours spent with his sister. He gave her this and read her a story. It is one of the few happy memories he has from the last year and a half.

"And one day you'll return it to her," Superman says confidently, despite knowing the difficulties of that but hey being an optimist beats being a pessimist. Wow, it feels like he hasn't thought in such a way for a long time.

This exchange indicates that this is the room they seek and Beast now studies the room carefully and mentally plans out where to put the scanners. "Ok, Superman if you'll bring the equipment from the jet we'll get started immediately," he requests.

"On it," Superman promises and vanishes in a blur only to reappear moments later with the requested equipment.

He helps Beast set it up, a scanner in each corner of the room.

"If everyone could please vacate the room," Beast requests because they could very well disrupt the results. What he is looking for, if it's there at all will be tiny and easily swamped by anything else. Everyone does so and Beast gets the scan started. "This is going to be slow," he cautions. "What we're looking for will be very faint so I'm having to do a slow, detailed scan."

"We'll complete our search then," Storm decides to resume that and hopefully by the time they're done so will the scan be.

* * *

><p>"Hmm," Beast ponders as he reviews the readouts. It had taken awhile exactly as he warned but he was finally getting somewhere. On a screen he adjusts the settings to enhance what it is displaying. It is showing a scan of the room. "See that," he points at what he is meaning to the rest of the group who had finished their search and had packed up most of this base ready for transport. It would probably take a few trips to get everything back to the mansion.<p>

Superman leans in. What it looks like is a...scar? "That looks like one of Nightcrawler's dimensional doorways," he remarks what it most reminds him of. That is what it shows. A very faint, jagged line in space/time...or more accurately it is the echo marked out by the particle trace.

"Rrr?" Penance queries in what sounds like interest.

At Colossus' look Betsy says, just to make sure the Russian boy doesn't go hunting Kurt down, "I'm going to go with it is something that resembles Blue's powers and it wasn't him himself."

"Uh...that is what I meant, yes," Superman clarifies.

"The vibration of the trace particles doesn't match Kurt's," Beast just reinforces that. "It's not the same dimension Kurt travels through though it does seem to be fairly close on an initial inspection. Might be a related spacial domain."

"It means whoever took Illyana pulled her out of this dimension, yes?" Superman queries for clarification.

"Indeed," Beast confirms, with a small smile. Clark has been so much more like his old self this trip. Attentive, quick, smart, eager to help in anyway he can.

"Can someone clarify, please?" Colossus requests.

"Right," Beast says.

"Of course," Clark says, taking up the lead, getting a chance to do what he rarely does and show off how smart he actually is. "Ok, ok. You are aware of the idea of other dimensions around us, yes?"

Colossus nods slowly. He's not an expert or anything but he knows the general idea.

"Some are more connected to this universe than others. Nightcrawler teleports by entering one of these dimensions and then exiting it at another location. It leaves behind a particle trace like we were saying earlier. Every particle in the universe vibrates at a particular frequency, the same frequency. It's unique to this universe. A particle from outside this universe vibrates at a different frequency unique to the physical laws of wherever it comes from. In fact the uniqueness of that vibration leads you into the multiverse theory and parallel universes but that's not relevant to this. The point is since every dimension has a unique resonance frequency you can identify them. What we're detecting here isn't the same particle trace as the dimension Nightcrawler travel through. However it implies that whoever took your sister either travels through a different dimension in a similar fashion or possibly just lives there. In which case I have just dug myself into the hole of having to inform you your sister may be in an entirely different dimension. Sorry," Superman rambles with a wince. "Feel free to hit me for being insensitive," he offers.

Betsy brightens. "Really?" she queries with disturbing enthusiasm for taking up that offer to hit him.

"Not you," Superman shoots her down with a scowl.

Betsy pouts. "Spoilsport."

Colossus isn't going to hit him. There's not anger. Just overwhelming sadness on his part that he has failed his little snowflake this badly.

"You shouldn't lose hope," Beast speaks up. "It's not impossible we can find a way into this dimension. Forge managed to alter his Middleverse generator to send those lizards back into Kurt's teleporting dimension. We can possibly alter it to send someone into this one."

"This is possible?" Colossus queries.

"Possible, yes. Tricky, also yes. The particle trace is very faint. I can't be certain I can nail down the exact frequency...and it does it have be exact. Even the slightest fraction of a degree out and you end up in the wrong place. And getting there may be the easy part. Getting back out is another question."

"But we can try," Storm says.

"Try, certainly. Just don't expect a result today or tomorrow," Beast cautions. "This will take some time for which I apologise considering I know how much you must desire to see your sister."

Colossus sighs. "You are trying which is more than I should expect considering my actions working for Magneto," he says apologetically.

"We would always help those in need, regardless," Storm tells the big Russian. "It's part of what it means to be an X-Man."

"Until then you can come stay with us," Superman proposes. "Right, Storm?" he sort of prods her into it.

"I see no reason why not," Storm says in reply. She doubts the boy has anywhere else to go.

"I would not like to be a burden," Colossus says.

"Pft," Superman scoffs at that. "Trust me you wouldn't. I mean if we can put up with Betsy..."

"Hey!" the purple-haired telepath protests. "What's wrong with me?"

"You want the list?"

Betsy's face twists up in annoyance. "Listen here you bloody git if anyone is a burden it's you and your split personalities."

"I don't have split personalities. Jor-El fixed them."

Betsy looks to Storm with an arched eyebrow seriously questioning that.

Storm thinks her reply back. _"Just let it go, Betsy, please. He's been much more like himself today. Lets not do anything to risk him having a relapse."_

Betsy internally sighs. "_Fine," _she thinks back to Storm, accepting that. For today she'll let it go.

Storm turns her attentions back to Colossus. "The choice is yours. We can provide you with a room if you wish to stay while we continue to try to locate your sister," she makes the offer.

Piotr thinks. Well one thing he needs to consider is what Lorna is going to do. Since he sees her as basically the only friend and connection he has he would want to talk to her. "I will return with you for the moment but I make no guarantee on how long I shall stay," he gives his decision.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

In ideal circumstances Storm really did want to give Charles his time to grieve over Magneto's death. Sadly they did not have ideal circumstances. When they left Ms Dane here it was in Charles' care.

Now they were back from out west and she was filling him in on everything. On the piles of abandoned equipment that would need several trips from both Bir Tawil and the US south-west to bring back to the mansion. On what they had so far concluded on where Illyana Rasputin might be. On the fact Magneto had been trying to create a mutant nation somewhere but out of sensitivity hadn't pushed either Lorna or Piotr(as he asked to be called rather than Colossus, mostly due to the fact Magneto was the one who gave him the name) to reveal it.

Rogue on the other hand...

Well Logan was back too and he was not happy with his daughter in the least for keeping that secret.

Storm suspected that right after she leaves here, trying to keep the situation between Logan and Rogue calm will be her next task.

Charles lets out a long, sad sigh. "Had my failure be that complete, Ororo?" he asks of the white-haired woman in relation to Magneto. Dividing up mutants from humans would have solved nothing. It will solve nothing. It's going to be a big problem going forward once the rest of the world learns of the existence of this mutant nation. At least with Magneto Charles knew who he was dealing with. Now...who knows what sort of leader will emerge.

Ororo feels immense sympathy and sadness for Charles. He always hoped somehow, some way, to be able to reach Magneto and stop his friend's descent down his darker path. "Charles, you did everything you could," she assures him. "Magneto chose his path. You chose yours and not even your indomitable will could pull Magneto back from his."

Charles knows what Ororo is trying and he appreciates it but he's too much in a malaise right now for her words to quite persuade him of their truth.

"As I said this morning Charles, take your time. None of these problems are going to need to be solved with immediacy. I'm not even certain what we can do in relation to this mutant nation. I was telling Logan that we can't force these people to leave or change their minds and that's correct isn't it?"

Charles nods. They can't force these people to do anything even if he desired to do so which Charles doesn't. Though once they discover its location a trip to see this nation to gather intel at the very least would be wise.

Which of course brings it full circle back to the issue of Rogue's continual silence on her actions while working for Magneto.

Time for Storm to get on that.

* * *

><p>Rogue finds herself sat down in her room, surrounded by Logan, Domino and Storm and getting the feeling she's about to get a scolding for something. "Uh...what is going on?" she asks.<p>

"Family meeting," Domino says in a cheerful voice that contrasts with her deadly serious face. Yes, Logan had filled her in and she too was kinda annoyed at her younger sister.

"Is this about meh helping Mystique because lahke ah told Kurt ah'm thinking on it," Rogue says, guessing, incorrectly, this is what this is about.

"No. It ain't about Mystique," Logan tells her gruffly. "It's about what ya did for Magneto. It's time to talk. We've been patient enough with ya, Stripes. It's time ya spill."

Rogue looks from one stern face to the next to the next. Even Storm is looking deadly serious. "It's...what do ya want meh ta say?" she asks them. Rogue could barely reconcile her own memory of those things. They all made sense at the time but now they don't yet she remembers doing them.

"Rogue," Storm says in a calm but firm tone. "It is not that we wish to feel like we are pressurising you. We understand you need time to adjust and absorb what has happened to you but surely you realised there were things we required to know that Magneto was doing that are not overly personal to you."

Rogue again looks between the 3 faces and something clicks. "What have ya learned about?" she asks, realising they know something.

"Magneto's mutant nation," Storm states.

"Oh," is all Rogue can lamely manage.

"Oh?" Dom queries. "That the best you got?" she mocks, showing her annoyance.

"Now wait a second before ya start yelling at meh," Rogue tells them to hold off. "Just ta beh clear ah was nevah let in on tha details of that. Magneto didn't trust meh. He trusted very few with tha whole truth."

"But you knew about it," Logan can take from her words so far.

"Well ah was an Acolyte," Rogue replies to that.

"And you didn't think this was something we needed to know?!" Logan does shout at her.

"What business is it of ours if some mutants want ta go live in their own country?" Rogue asks back, not backing down nor being intimidated by Logan. "What is so wrong they want a place where they can beh safe, huh? Not everyone is as stupid as us ta put ourselves front and centre of every bigot in tha world who wants ta exterminate us!"

"That's not the point!" Logan roars.

"Ah think it is!" Rogue shouts back.

"Logan, Rogue," Storm's commanding voice intervenes. "Enough, yelling. We're not here to start a shouting match," she tells them both off.

Father and daughter glare at each other but stop yelling.

Storm takes a calming breath. "Rogue," she addresses the teen. "The point is a mutant nation changes things. Everything. The entire world and wherever it is it can't remain hidden forever. You're right in that if people choose to go live there they are free to make that choice but don't sit there and pretend you can't realise there are serious consequences."

"Yeah," Dom agrees with Storm. "Consequences we'll have to deal with and it would be much easier to deal with if we got some prior notice and had time to plan. That ever occur to you?"

"Well...no," Rogue admits that it didn't occur to her, caught up as she was in her brooding and depression over her loss of control over her powers.

Logan looks at his girlfriend exasperated. He just doesn't know what to do with Rogue right this second and he's hoping Ro knows something to say.

Ororo rubs her head. "Rogue. We need to know what you know."

"Ah don't know much. Ah told ya. Magneto kept meh out tha loop. Speak ta Polaris," Rogue tells them, having heard Lorna was here. "She was in on everything."

"Lorna will be dealt with in time," Storm assures Rogue but knowing it will have to be sensitively handled what with the death of Magneto being so very recent.

Dom is thinking. "Ok, lets go with you didn't know the whole story setting up an entire nation requires...a whole bunch of things. Materials, equipment to create homes and proper sanitation systems and so on and so forth. Someone would have to go get things like that. Did you ever do anything along those lines?"

Rogue's face gives it away long before she says anything.

"Uh huh. That's what I thought," Dom says with a sigh.

"And what else did he send you to do?" Logan asks. "Did you go wage his war on humanity for him?" he presses, his voice gruffly deep.

Rogue is now looking decidedly more uncomfortable. "Ah...uh...ah swear ah nevah killed anyone for him," she says.

The 3 adults share a look. For her to say that first off sorta implies she did a lot of things just short of actually killing people.

Rogue seems to strengthen her resolve. "Ya want ta condemn meh but ah will say this. Tha reason ah left, tha power inhibition stuff, ah still think it was wrong. Ah still think it will bite us in tha ass one day. That hasn't changed and it's not goin ta. And if ya think ah am going to meekly just change mah mind and return ta playin' tha good little X-Man all of a sudden y'all are deluded." Rogue gets to her feet. "And ya know what ah don't really need ta justify mahself. Y'all want meh ta take responsibility for mah choices and not blame tha fact mah mind was out of balance? Then fahne! Ah take full responsibility and ah will not apologise for what ah did. Are y'all happy now?!" she yells before storming off.

Dom winces as Rogue slams the door shut too hard and it ends up hanging off its hinges. "Well that coulda gone better," she remarks morosely.

"Ya think, Jinx?" Logan asks giving her a look.

Ororo lets out a breath. "She's just reacting against us. Teenagers do that. Let her calm down. We all know she's been feeling guilt over her actions despite her words."

"I don't get why she can't talk to us," Dom reflects. "All 3 of us here have done things we aren't proud of. If anyone understands it's us but instead she's lashing blame around, mostly on Mystique."

"Well can't blame her for that. That woman has a lot to answer for," Logan says, understanding why Rogue would do that. He has no love lost for the shapeshifter.

Ororo agrees up to a point. Mystique had undertaken many hurtful actions she has to be held to account for. However, "Mystique can only be held to account for her own actions and Rogue can only be held to account for her own. And yes, you are correct Domino about what the 3 of us have previously done in our lives. I do sympathise with what Rogue has been through. I truly do. However, we can do nothing to aid her if she won't tell us what she did. Not to judge her. Only to help her through this. She has to stop fighting us."

"Don't expect that any time soon. She's as stubborn as him," Dom cracks a jest, nodding in Logan's direction.

Logan glares at her and lets out a low growl while Ororo lets out a small innocent laugh.

Logan rolls his eyes and folds his arms across his chest in full on grumpy mode.

Ororo returns to the topic of Rogue. "All we can do is be here for her and wait until she wants to talk because we're not going to force it out of her."

"Wanna bet?" Logan challenges that. "Give me an hour alone with her."

"No, Logan," Ororo refuses that. "Rogue has the sort of personality that the more you push the more she simply pushes back. She is not going to make this easy."

"Oh just like her then," Logan cracks a jest, nodding his head in Dom's direction.

Dom puts her hands on her hips and huffs theatrically.

Ororo chuckles behind her hand. What a family she has gotten herself involved in. Logan and Dom bickering away like siblings almost(well technically they're cousins) and Rogue being as stubborn and insular as she was when she first arrived. Funny thing is that for the reward being with Logan she wouldn't have it any other way. She may need professional help.

* * *

><p>So she has a sister.<p>

Weird.

It's only now as she sits with Lorna, watching over Ms Dane, that Wanda finally feels the realisation sink in.

She's known for months yet it's only now it feels real.

She's a big sister.

Oh crap.

How the hell does she do this?

She can't be a big sister. She's a mess. Thanks to her father. She has no idea how to be the big sister to anyone.

If you say Clark is sorta her brother then so far Wand has been the little sister. The one Clark looks out for and helps. She has no idea how to do the reverse...well except from being bossy.

Wanda doesn't even know what to say really about the state Lorna's mother is in that would be reassuring or something.

Lorna suddenly yawns...loudly.

"Tired?" Wanda queries.

Lorna nods.

Yeah. It was getting quite late now and it had been a long day.

"Well luckily we have a bed all set-up for ya."

The two sisters turn their heads to find a certain fizzy blond at the door.

"Lorna this is my roommate Tabitha Smith aka Boom Boom. Tabby, meet my...sister, Lorna," Wanda does the introductions.

Tabby grins in a warm fashion. "Nice to meet you, Limey."

"Limey?" Lorna queries with a frown.

Wanda pinches the bridge of her nose and shakes her head. "She means your hair. She's giving you a nickname based on your hair colour."

Lorna frowns more. Her hair isn't lime green...is it?

Wanda gives Tabby a look and the blond just looks back with her best shit eating grin.

This is just...fantastic in Tabby's view. Imagining Wanda trying to deal with a little sister now. It's going to be high-larious.

Before leaving Lorna leans down and kisses her mother on the forehead. "Goodnight mom," she whispers, still always saddened at the state she leaves her mother in every night. At least her mother was in a place she would be looked after now. That alone assures Lorna that she made the right choice in calling her sister and the X-Men for aid.

Once she has said her parting words for the night Lorna follows Tabby and her sister.

Wanda frowns deeply as Tabby leads them to their room and finds the 3rd bed, removed after Amara left for the Academy of Tomorrow, is back and Lorna's belongings are there sitting on the floor next to the bed. She then aims a look at Tabby who smiles innocently...too innocently.

Lorna moves over and collapses on the bed while Wanda leans over and whispers into Tabby's ear, "What the hell?!"

"Oh come on, she's your sister," Tabby argues like it is obvious, whispering back. "And she just lost her father too, remember. You should be here for her...at least to start with. She can always move out later once she has settled in more."

Wanda supposes Tabby's right. It's just been such a long, emotionally draining day. She needs sleep...which she didn't get a lot of last night, what with seeing her father dying over and over in her mind. She's too tired to argue. She just wanders over to her bed and follows her sister in collapsing down upon it.

Tabby has to hold back a snort of laughter at the 2 girls in virtually identical poses. Yep, definitely sisters.

* * *

><p>Clark's got that dilemma again. Of new people in the mansion. Only these ones he is not ready to let know who and what he is considering where they just came from. That probably means more time spent being Clark Kent in the glasses and more effort to restrain his power use and pose as the mere human.<p>

It's just what he'll have to do he supposes. For the moment, since Colossus hasn't met 'Clark' yet, he's still dressed up as Superman as he seeks out Colossus, trying to find where he's gone. The Russian boy may have come back to the mansion with them but he wasn't currently in the mansion. He was outside.

"Admiring our little farm?" Superman queries as that is where he finds Colossus. Standing at the edge of the small farm they have running now. After 20 months of work since they arrived his father had really got it into shape. Even recently got some chickens so they could have fresh eggs. Clark has to hold back his guffawing at the memory of when the chickens arrived and Domino's reaction. She has a phobia to chickens and it was just high-larious to see her freak out.

Piotr was actually in a way admiring the small farm. "Reminds me of home," he says wistfully and as he was here looking at it he was thinking back on happier times. When his parents were alive, his older brother, little Illyana. His mother was so happy to finally have a girl. Their family was then complete. "She was so small," he says.

"Illyana?" whom Superman thinks he means.

Piotr nods. "When she was a baby. She would have fitted in one of my hands. We weren't a rich family or important but we were happy as we had each other."

"Well personally I think everyone is important. That's why I use my powers to save them."

"That is a good way of thinking," Piotr must concede.

"Want to know a truth. I grew up on a farm. All I had was my parents and we weren't rich or important either but like you were saying we had each other and that was enough," Superman reveals, trying to keep the details vague but also trying to find a way to connect.

Piotr carries on, his voice fading with each word, each disaster that occurred. "Then it all started to fade away. My brother died in an accident. My parents in a house fire till it was just myself and Illyana. It was my job to take care of her."

"And you will because we'll find her," Superman assures him. "We don't give up around here. Trust me. I've lost people too. Not a sister. An ex-girlfriend and the daughter of a good friend and no matter how the odds are stacked against me finding them I will never stop trying. I can't. I guess I'll add your sister to the list."

"You hardly know me. Why would you do that?" Piotr wonders.

"Kinda of in the job description as soon as I put on the spiffy suit. Though admittedly this is like my 5th costume because I can never seem to settle. Saying that this one I've had the longest so far. I just wish the jackets didn't keep getting wrecked. You won't believe how many I go through and I...what?" he asks as he finds Piotr staring at him oddly.

"Do you not require to breathe?" Piotr asks at that babble.

"Actually I can hold my breath for over 30 minutes so no, not too often but if you think I'm bad just wait until I introduce you to Spidey. I swear his mouth has a motor because it just never stops."

Piotr has no response to that.

Clark takes a moment...and a breath. "Look I may not know entirely how you feel, Piotr. All I ask is that you give us a chance to see if we can trace your sister. That's it. No-one will ask anything else of you. You don't have to be an X-Man and join the cause or anything like that. You can have a room with a bed to rest your head on and 3 square meals and apart from that you can be left alone if you so desire. Though I would find that gets lonely quickly but that's me."

"Magneto gave me no choice," Piotr says in sullen tones.

"We're not Magneto. And choice is part of what the X-Men fight for. To create a world where you are free, even if you're a mutant, to live your life how you want. You know within the law." Clark places a supportive hand on Piotr's shoulder. It's weird seeing him not in his metal form Clark must admit since before today that's all he had seen Piotr in. "At least give us a few days," he requests.

Piotr sighs and looks back outward across the small farm. Truth is he has very little appetite to go back to his family's farm and be there all by himself. It would just be a terribly stark reminder of how badly he has failed. Therefore, he might as well stay put. At least for Lorna's sake until he is sure she is settled into whatever choice she makes. He feels he should be a good enough friend to do that.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Well at least they might have a small lead in finding Illyana though don't expect a miracle breakthrough any time soon. Rogue's refusal to allow herself to fit back in to the mansion and open up keeps her in a frame of mind close to how she actually was in Cajun Spice so this is me setting that up as it draws ever nearer. Yeah, I know I took the chapter down and put it back up with extra. I wasn't happy with it or how I broke it up for the next chapter. This is better to me. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Impact Aftermath part 5 as we wrap this arc up.<em>


	14. Chapter 14

Chapter 14

**The Savage Land...**

The long lost tropical valley hidden at the bottom of the world had many lakes and even an inland sea. In this sea there were islands and on one of those larger particular chunks of land was where the new mutant nation had based itself.

It made sense for defence against the many tribes of primitive, savage humans and even some mutants that lived in the valley to set it up on this island.

Plus there were the ruins of an ancient citadel of some sort that sat there that had intrigued Magneto before his untimely end that he thought could be the centre of the new nation. A palace to rule from and look down at the masses below is another interpretation.

Around this ruin and inside it were languages of many cultures and symbols that resembled the ones on the 3 stones. At the time Magneto assumed it was the language of Superman's people though he could not read it.

From the other languages he could decipher Magneto had been able to work out a basic story. This place was a base, a refuge in some sort of war. After learning the story of Apocalypse's defeat under the Sphinx he had been able to put the 2 things together and realised this place had been built by that Kryptonian in the story as part of his long war against Apocalypse. A base of operations where he and his allies could gather and from which to strike out.

Of course none of that matters now to Magneto, now he has departed this mortal coil...as far as anyone knows.

That left Sinister in charge. Along with Frenzy and once Pietro had gotten himself down here he was intent on making sure he was involved in the decision making so that his father's dream would live on.

None of them realised the historical truth of this place as Magneto had kept it to himself. Though Sinister was clever enough to work out the architectural concepts of the building were so advanced that only an extraterrestrial race could have possibly been behind its creation

The 3 of them stand on a balcony of the citadel which is in the process of being repaired and rebuilt. 5,000years takes its toll on even a Kryptonian structure. They look out as the rough shape of a settlement is starting to form below.

For now most of the citizens of this new nation were living in temporary shelters, tents essentially, but hard work was being carried out on building what would essentially be the Capital of the 1st mutant nation. You can see the layout of streets and more permanent structures in the very beginning of being constructed.

"Impressive sight isn't it," Sinister remarks to the other 2.

"Yeah. It's just like Broadway," Pietro says sarcastically.

Sinister sighs. "Patience must be had, Mr Maximoff. Rome wasn't built in a day as the saying goes."

"Was it really wise to leave the rest of the world and pour all our resources into this?" Frenzy asks. "It leaves us unable to respond to whatever the humans are up to," she points out which is the reason why she wasn't certain this was a good idea.

"I wouldn't agree with that," Sinister dismisses her argument. "With the teleporters we have at our disposal the world is only moments away for us but for them we are hours away even if they knew we were here...which they don't. And the quicker we get our nation up and running the sooner we will have resources to spare to attend to the outside world," he makes a point.

Sinister turns round to address the superstrong dark-skinned young woman face to face. "Now, Frenzy, since we don't have a functioning security force yet and since it seems most of the Acolytes have chosen not to join us maintaining order will have to fall to the Brotherhood. Recruit any extra personnel you think may help," he basically orders, putting her in charge of law enforcement to put it simply.

This is on top of the fact Frenzy already had been tasked with external security. Talk about too much work. She really will need to pick up some extra help. She has a few in mind and the rough idea of how to divide up the responsibilities. You can never fault her for being anything but professional in her job.

"What about your little gang?" Pietro asks in regards to the group Sinister has following him around these days.

"Yeah," Frenzy agrees in the idea of using them. "What are you calling them these days? Your Marauders?" she says with a snort of indignation at that.

"My associates will perform whatever task **I **require of them," Sinister lays down, making it clear they are off-limits to Frenzy and Quicksilver.

The two share a sceptical look. Both are well aware Magneto didn't trust Sinister and neither do they. They'll be keeping a close eye on him, make no mistake.

Not that Sinister could care less even if he chose to read the thoughts going on through their minds. Being practically immortal he works on an entirely different time scale to them. Their tiny minds can't even begin to comprehend what he plans or when he thinks long term, he's thinking decades, centuries even, ahead.

Now looking out below at the mutant nation and beyond at the Savage Land his mind is filled with the possibilities of what he could accomplish here. After all to him what is this valley but one giant Petri dish.

Oh the things he will achieve. Just another step closer to creating that perfect race. The ones who will inherit the Earth. The ones he will create and be seen by as God.

That's not ego talking. It's a simple truth. If only his dear old friend Charles(Darwin that is) could see him now. He would be truly astonished...and probably envious. Charles was ridiculed and constrained by lesser minds and the culture of the time. Sinister is not.

And that is why he will succeed.

That and he really is just that much of a genius.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

It had been a few days since Magneto's death and Piotr had stayed as he decided. Found himself helping Mr Kent on the farm as a simple means of keeping himself busy. It was familiar and that helped and for the moment he saw no urgency to leave. The X-Men were continuing to try and find his sister and he wished to stay at the very least until he was certain Lorna would be ok.

It's been quite good being here, really Piotr would say. Despite everything he has done the others are invariably polite to him. Some even try to befriend him. He gets on best with Mr Kent's son, Clark, since they are both farmer's sons. Have stuff in common. Turns out they both like drawing too. Piotr hadn't had a chance at Magneto's to practice his secret love. Art. Drawing, painting, maybe even try his hand at sculpting. Finally having found a place he isn't required to perform a mission Piotr realised he now had the time to return to his art.

The other new guest of the Xavier Institute, Lorna, had her sister to help her settle in and Wanda was trying really, really hard to make it work. They had their shared grief which helped. The fact they could share it.

And grief sort of brings them to where the two sisters are now. Standing out in the grounds, dressed in black. Wanda had a black vest top and a skirt with lace overlying while Lorna's was more a simple black dress.

It was the memorial service for Magneto. The Professor was going to conduct it personally. No-one had been forced to attend it due to the fact how some might feel about Magneto but several did. Clark was there to support Wanda. Martha and Jonathan just felt that despite it all even Magneto deserved a proper send-off. It is their nature. Claire's is to be rude and volatile and she felt no obligation whatsoever to attend so she didn't.

Like the Professor Hank was once Magneto's friend so inevitably he came.

Ororo felt it only dignified to attend as well and to many a surprise Logan joined her. Logan has his reasons...but recall this. Logan was there when he and Cap freed the young Magneto from the camp. Logan saw with his own eyes what it was that in the end defines Magneto. He saw the very worst of humanity. Does he agree with what Magneto has done? No but he understands where it came from.

At the back of the gathering Jean attended as well...though that was partly because she had this nagging urge lately that she was suppose to watch over Clark to see if he relapsed. He's been actually very like himself these last few days. It was nice to see him that way again.

No surprise in that Colossus did not attend the funeral of the man he blamed for so much of his sorrow.

The Professor was surprised but glad so many showed up. "Lets us begin," he says, gathering everyone's attention. "We are gathered here today to remember the life of Erik Magnus Lensherr. It may surprise some but Erik would not have wanted a memorial."

Wanda isn't sure she would agree with that considering her opinion of her father and his ego but keeps quiet for Lorna's sake. Her sister was upset enough by today...which is why Wanda did most of the discussion with the Professor about this memorial these past few days. As much as she dislikes her father she was the older sibling. It fell on her to sort this out and with the support of her friends everything that is happening today she discussed and agreed with the Professor.

Charles continues. "I will try to give him a service he deserves."

What follows is a slightly abridged version of a Jewish funeral service due to the lack of a body and the fact Erik had really stopped practising or believing in the faith but Charles thought it best to give Erik this sort of send off and Wanda basically agreed with him in the end. Charles reads out biblical passages as is tradition followed by a silent prayer.

Charles moves on to the eulogy. "For a lot of people he was only known as Magneto, an intractable enemy but to me he was a friend. His past would be considered tragic. He grew up during one of the greatest conflagrations this world has ever seen. He suffered and endured that which would have broken lesser people. These experiences filled him with anger and resentment. I tried to help him see past this. That revenge would never bring him peace. I failed. However some people may see his consumption by these dark feelings as a weakness. They would be wrong. They do not appreciate the strength he had within himself. In the end what he desired most was to spare future generations the pain he had endured. I abhorred his methods. I do not make a secret of this. However, I cannot fault his strength of character. In the end one thing remains constant. He was my friend and he always will be. I only hope now that he has found the peace that so eluded him in life. Goodbye Erik. Goodbye," he says sadly.

Lorna is crying softly by now and Wanda is holding her.

Charles reads the traditional prayers to finish off the ceremony.

And that is that. Somehow it just doesn't seem enough.

* * *

><p>Later that day Charles finds Hank down in the computer room. "What are you working on, Hank?" he asks.<p>

"The footage we have of young Mr Rasputin's sister's abduction. I've been using varying enhancement algorithms," he explains. The problem was that it was so swift. One moment the girl is there. The next there is a flash of light and she's gone. Even freezing the image at the moment of the flash hasn't helped because the light is blinding. The enhancements Hank are working on is trying to filter out the bright flash and reveal what actually happened at that moment. It was getting there. The computer is currently just currently rendering the new enhanced image and Hank's waiting for the result.

Charles comes to a stop next to the blue furred mutant. "Back to work?" he queries with a sad smile.

"I'm afraid the world doesn't wait for us, Charles," Hank says ruefully. Plus he likes to keep himself busy when facing emotionally trying times.

"Indeed not...and you're correct," Charles concedes that the world does indeed not wait. "We do have many issues to deal with. How goes analysis on the energy dome?" he asks in reference to problem number 1; Apocalypse.

"Slowly," Hank gives the greatest understatement ever. Getting nowhere would be more accurate.

"And Mystique?" Charles enquires about problem number 2.

"No change and last I heard Rogue hadn't agreed to help. Kurt's been badgering her for days if Rogue's mood is any indication."

Charles sighs. Truthfully unless Rogue agreed they were almost out of options for Mystique.

"Hello," Hank says suddenly as he leans in closer to the screen and peers at the frozen image the computer has thrown up having finished the new rendering.

Charles leans in too. The image shows Illyana sitting in her room/cell. The perfect freeze frame shows the dimensional door, a crack in space/time, open and out the crack stretches a hand reaching for the young blond child. It's hard to be certain but the hand seems to show white skin...and by judgement feminine in appearance.

"Now who are you and why are you doing this?" Charles mutters, trying to wrap his mind around why anyone would take Illyana, who as far as they knew, was just a normal 9 year old girl. Magneto's reasons were known but this person who took the girl they had heard nothing from. It obviously wasn't for the same reason or they would have contacted Piotr so the questions remain who and why.

"What can you ever really know of other people's souls, of their temptations, their opportunities, their struggles? One soul in the whole creation you do know: and it is the only one whose fate is placed in your hands," Beast quotes. "C.S Lewis."

Charles always admires Hank's ability to find a quote for almost any situation and adds the most appropriate question of all. "Where did you take her?"

* * *

><p><strong>Elsewhere(a very hellish place)...<strong>

The idea of Hell is one that has haunted mankind since the first time he achieved sentience. What most don't understand, bar a few exceptions, mainly the magic users who protect Earth, is that there is not one singular Hell.

There are varying Hell dimensions ruled over by competing Hell Lords, all trying to gain dominion over all.

One of these dimensions is known as Limbo. In many ways it looks like the Hell people envision. Fire, brimstone, demons of varying shapes and sizes, the whole thing. That's because they get it from Dante's famous poem which he wrote after having actually visited Limbo.

Needless to say that's a long story.

Limbo is not the most powerful or largest of the varying Hell domains but what it is is a vital nexus. It's connected to everywhere. To the other Hell Dimensions. To Earth. Therefore its ruler is in a vitally strategic position.

Its current ruler looks in many ways like that typical image of the Devil. Red skin, horns from his forehead, spaded tail, even his short hair was red. Though he attempts to wear fairly regal dress down to even wearing a cape. He is called Belasco.

He has ruled here in Limbo for centuries.

He has a few goals.

Ultimate power. Freeing his Gods(known as the Elder Gods) from their imprisonment and in reward they'll grant him ultimate power.

You may be seeing a theme here.

These things take time. Luckily he's immortal.

Everything was going along fine until the day the Prophesy was told.

'A rain of fire will signal the descent of the Star Child. He will be as a God though not born as one and his light will sweep away the darkness that troubles our world.'

Belasco, like many other of his kin who resided in that darkness, took the Prophecy to mean their end. That this Star Child is their undoing.

Question is what does one do about it.

For Belasco that answer literally dropped in his lap one day.

Sort of.

He was in his throne room when space and time cracked open in front of him and the person that emerged from that doorway, her first words spoken to him was an offer on how to escape the Prophesy. That the Star Child was their common enemy who would destroy them both unless they killed him first.

Belasco was intrigued enough to listen. She had a plan. First thing was he gained an apprentice. The one perfect person he could shape into the weapon that would defeat this Star Child. The one perfect person his ally foresaw as being able to circumvent the Prophecy. Right now, within his stone Fortress, that apprentice floats, crossed legged, studying dark tomes, absorbing their knowledge and dark magic. A young blond haired girl dressed in dirty, ripped clothes. A top that was surely once white and shorts that are the same and dangling around her neck a golden snowflake necklace.

"You have to admit she has taken to this more easily than even I foresaw," his ally says to him as they both watch his young apprentice.

"Indeed," Belasco must concur. At first, of course, the child had been frightened and panicked over her abduction yet in a remarkably short space of time, with his ally's aid, she not only accepted her fate but embraced his teachings with much enthusiasm. It only went to show his ally has made a good choice. "Your foresight serves you well my dear Black Swan," he compliments her.

The tall, lean yet toned, white-skinned with long white hair woman standing next to him arches a single white eyebrow above her coal black eyes. In contrast to her white skin her clothes are all in black. A tube top, tight pants, long fingerless gloves that cover her entire arms, boots. The woman once known as Patricia Swann but that was a long time ago. Before she fell into the cracks between dimensions. And the things she has seen...oh the things she has seen.

They changed her in ways you can't imagine. Patricia Swann no longer exists. There is only the Black Swan now and she has a purpose, a mission and it needed Belasco and it needed the girl in front of them. She foresaw this and so much more.

Black Swan was the one who took the girl from Magneto. She saw the girl, where she was, who she was and so she breached reality and grabbed her and brought her here.

And don't judge Black Swan by her appearance. She may seem even a little fragile in appearance. She can easily punch your head off, not to mention shoot concentrated white energy beams from her eyes. And her gift to breach the walls of reality...not only breach them but to actually be able to see the cracks in the walls and open them at her will. The first time she did it was an accident but a fortuitous one. Where she ended up taught her so much that has brought her to here and now.

Belasco returns his attention to the girl. To the girl once called Illyana Rasputin. She had another name now. A more fitting one for an apprentice of his. He reaches to his neck where a pendant hangs. He opens it and inside is a pentagram with 5 spaces at the points. One has been filled with a blood red stone. When he fills the other 4 he will finally have the means to free his Gods. Why shouldn't he take advantage of the fact that Illyana can also help him fulfil his destiny while also using her to destroy the Star Child.

Answer is there is no reason. Illyana's pure soul was perfect for his needs.

How does he fill the other 4 spaces? How does he create the stones?

Easy. He takes Illyana's soul a piece at a time. That's what the stones are and will be. Pieces of Illyana's soul forged into a new shape. Every time he does this the gap left behind is filled by the dark magic he is teaching her.

There are consequences to this of course. Being here in Limbo more time has passed than back on Earth. The 9 year old girl as she was is rapidly approaching the cusp of puberty now.

And taking away her soul...

What is a demon?

It's a creature with no soul.

Every time he takes a piece of Illyana's she becomes part demon. The changes have already begun evidenced by the spaded tail swinging below the hovering girl and the two tiny bumps on her forehead that are her horns waiting to emerge.

She was a good apprentice. Perhaps the best one Belasco has ever had and he can tell this even in the early stages of her teachings.

"She will be perfect," Black Swan decrees. "She is the one. The one I saw who can tip the balance in our favour, change the force of fate, the ultimate weapon of death in our war for survival against the Star Child."

"You foresee this?"

"Not in the traditional sense. I told you I fell into the gaps between reality. I can see the cracks, the patterns, how it all fits together and plays out. There is nothing psychic about it. I guess this must be how God feels."

Yes, the ego. Black Swan could be quite arrogant and regal. It was tolerable for Belasco simply because he needed her if he was to win...and winning in this case meant survival. A cause very close to his black heart.

Black Swan silently chuckles to herself. Men. Demons, Hell Lords, Humans, they're all the same. Back when she was Patricia Swann she could always talk them into doing anything she wanted. She always won the debate...except once. The Star Child.

And of course that is what this is all about. In that place in between realities, where she saw the patterns of the universe she saw his future and what she must do to prevent it. And don't judge her. You can't imagine what she has seen and how her experiences have changed her. What she does in aiding Belasco she must do.

"The Prophecy will change," she declares with absolute certainty. "You want to hear the new one?" she asks him. "How it will foretell our victory."

"Enlighten me," Belasco agrees to hear it.

Black Swan clears her throat and tells Belasco exactly what he wants to hear while using Illyana's new, more fitting name. "The Light of the Star Child will be extinguished, snuffed out, suffocated by the shadow of the Darkchylde."

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So what's Superman's two biggest weaknesses? Answer; Kryptonite and Magic. So therefore if you're going to create a weapon to kill him you better use at least one of those and hence poor Illyana. This is my addition to her story. The reason she gets abducted to forge her into the weapon to put an end to Superman. And in case anyone was wondering no, I hadn't forgotten Patricia Swann as you can see. It was a sudden brainwave I had when I was mulling over showing what had happened to Illyana as to who would be behind it and why. Who would guide Belasco to her. <em>_Oh Patricia where have you been and seen to turn you into this huh? Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Clark has a brainwave over how to free Mystique._


	15. Chapter 15

Chapter 15

**At the Institute...**

A few days later and the 2 'guests' are settling in. Piotr had found aiding Mr Kent on the Institute's small farm a good distraction from his depression over his sister and he found Mr Kent a warm and understanding man. A good man. Proof, if any was ever needed, that not all humans are like what Magneto use to claim. Not that Piotr ever bought what Magneto was selling.

As for the search for his sister and how it was going, they had still not been able to narrow down the exact quantum frequency of whatever dimension Illyana is either in or was transported through.

They did warn Piotr it would not be easy nor quick. He accepted they were trying their best and had decided for now their offer of a roof over his head and 3 meals a day was one he would take. He may eventually decide to go home but not in the immediate future.

Wanda and Lorna had begun to engage in some proper sisterly bonding. You know talking, learning about each other's lives, finding out what each other likes and dislikes are. That kinda thing.

Though in Wanda's case it was mostly because Clark kept encouraging her this was the right thing to do.

Wanda was terrified half the time she was going to screw this up and lose the chance to have at least one member of her family she could connect to.

Both sisters still had their sadness and grief over their father to share. It still weighed down even upon Wanda despite her wish it wouldn't.

How can she hate him so yet still mourn his passing?

It doesn't make sense to her.

As for Lorna...she was still a bit lost, not entirely sure what she was doing or where her life was heading. What she did know was that Wanda was here for her when literally she has no-one else left what with Pietro abandoning her...and you know what, it was nice. It wasn't perfect or anything but she and Wanda were just about getting along like proper sisters. Their father was still a sore point but as long as they avoided talking about him too much they got along.

Apart from that life at the Institute has gone on as fairly normal with Lorna and Piotr starting to learn about the sheer complexity of the X-Men's lives and the stories and dramas that play out almost every day.

Lorna's mother had been moved up from the infirmary into the mansion, into a room that was hastily adapted to care for her. With Clark and Bart around those sort of re-purposing issues don't take too long. It was decided that this was more comfortable surroundings for the comatose woman rather than down in the lower levels which aren't the most welcoming of places, being they're more functional than anything.

Also, yeah, Mystique was still a statue. They still had no idea how to penetrate that energy dome in Mexico and it may just be Wanda but Jean seems to be hanging around with Clark much more these days.

They were always friends but they didn't hang out all the time before and almost every time she sees Clark now, there's Jean.

Wanda mentioned it to Tabby(big mistake, she knows!) and her blond friend jumped to what Tabby's mind always jumps to...seemingly. That Jean has the hots for Clark.

Seriously?

Scott and Jean break-up then literally the other week she was swapping spit with that AC guy and now she's what? Hunting Clark like she's in heat or something?

Jean may not be Wanda's closest friend but she doesn't quite buy that. It's just not Jean to act like that.

There must be another explanation.

As Wanda and Lorna enter the kitchen that morning what do they find but Clark and Jean, helping out together to make the breakfasts, chatting away amicably.

Ok, maybe Wanda needs to start listening to Tabby more often.

"Morning Lorna!" one Alex Summers sitting at the table greets the green-haired girl.

"Oh...uh...hi Alex," Lorna says back shyly, half-hiding her face behind her long green hair.

Wanda's eyes narrow. Is Lorna blushing? Oh don't tell her Lorna has a thing for Alex. Please. Wanda will never live down the shame...that's a joke by the way. Well maybe not. Maybe yes. Wanda hasn't decided yet.

On Alex's part he is simply feeling like he should do what he can to cheer Lorna up, make her remember the good things in life and help her move past her grief.

Wanda knows how to shut this down. "So Alex, you and Roulette still together?" she asks, making it sound like it is a simple honest question on her part.

Alex blinks. "Uh...yeah. As far as I know. She's visiting her parents. Why do you ask?"

Wanda shrugs. "Just curious. Hadn't heard you mention her much lately. Wondered if you two might have had a fight or something. Tabby's always telling me I should show more interest in my friends' lives."

"You have a girlfriend?" Lorna asks Alex, her tone decidedly cooler and more serious and intense than it had been a few moments ago.

"Yes. Didn't I mention that to you?" Alex asks innocently.

Lorna frowns. "No," she says sharply.

"Uh...whoops," Alex offers sheepishly. He's not sure whose reaction he should be more worried about. Jen for forgetting her or Lorna for him forgetting to say.

Lorna sits down, clearly not happy at this news.

Wanda sits down with a coy, smug little grin. See best big sister ever. The one thing anyone should do is steer clear of the Summers brothers. She then gets the feeling of being watched. She looks up to find Clark looking at her with an arched eyebrow of questioning.

Wanda shrugs and brushes it off. "So what's on the menu this morning?" she swiftly moves things on.

Clark looks at Jean and his expression is one asking for help. He's not as oblivious as people think. He saw what Wanda did.

Jean shrugs. The one area she shouldn't get involved in is anything related to the Summers brothers. She and Scott were barley on speaking terms and when they did speak it was short and distant and cool to each other.

Clark just rolls his eyes before doing his customary push of his glasses up his nose. With Piotr and Lorna around he was having to play the mere human more often than he usually does because obviously he wasn't going to just tell former Acolytes who and what he is. Though with his luck as of late they'll probably discover it by the end of the week.

At this moment Kurt walks in, looking beat and down in the dumps.

"Yo, Kurt, man. You look terrible," Bart comments in a not at all subtle approach. If Jubilee was here she would have hit him but she's not here and that means Bart is both sad and bored. Not a good combination. "Trouble sleeping?"

Kurt slumps into a chair and smacks his head down on the table.

Clark sighs. He has a feeling he knows what troubles his friend. "Rogue's still not agreed to try and help Mystique has she?"

Kurt shakes his head. The answer is no, she hasn't. It's gotten to the ridiculous point now with all her procrastinations that she's 'thinking' about it. Truth is if she was going to agree to do it she would have by now. She's just trying not to hurt Kurt's feelings in saying no.

Clark sighs again. He really doesn't want to get involved. It's not him being heartless. He feels bad for Kurt but the last thing he wants is to get dragged back into Rogue's life. See thing is remember Chloe saying to him that he wasn't actually completely over Rogue. Well Clark's concluded the way to be able to get to the place he can move on is to minimise his involvement in her life.

May seem daft or perhaps not even him but it's been over 6 months since they broke up. It shouldn't still be a thing...only it still seems to be because he has absolutely no urge to try and find a new companion.

It's weird. It's not like he doesn't find varying women attractive. Course he does. See him and Callisto for one example. See the almost relationship he was close to having with Andrea before that all went horribly wrong. He might have considered something with Betsy if she hadn't made that stupid decision to 'protect' him behind his back. He's forgiven her for that by the way but it's all too late now. She's moved on to Warren...and good for her. Clark's hopes it works out and she's happy.

Hell even the 2 Lady Masterminds were damn sexy and how he got out of that closet they trapped him in is a story that Clark will never tell.

Point is for one reason or another all Clark's relationship attempts lately went horribly wrong in each case and therefore Clark has decided, and he knows he's said this before but he really, really means it this time, he's decided he's going to try and avoid complications in his life. Perhaps that's right for now. At least until they stop Apocalypse...and he's realised in that regard Jean was right. His obsessiveness before was going to get him killed like Magneto.

So he's no longer obsessed...but that doesn't mean he's not trying to help. Jor-El may be refusing to let Clark use any Kryptonian tech to help solve the issue but Clark still has his mind and the teachings Jor-El has given him to solve it. May take him awhile because he's still a long, long way from being finished with his teachings and he's most probably not at the level required to fully understand the physics behind that energy dome but Clark likes to think he's relatively smart and therefore he can come up with something eventually.

Clark looks back at the kitchen scene with poor Kurt and Bart and Alex and Lorna and Wanda and...

Hold the phone.

Wanda? Wanda. Wanda!

"Oh Rao. I'm an idiot," he mutters to himself.

Jean overhears it. "Well I wasn't going to say it but now that you mention it," she quips with an impish grin.

Clark shoots her a look for that before turning back to the idea that just hit him. "Kurt," he says.

"Ja?" his, still head pressed to the table in depression, friend queries back.

"If I understand it correctly what we need to do is turn Mystique's powers off, right?"

Kurt raises his head, a puzzled look on it why Clark is asking that. "Ja," he confirms.

"Then you don't need Rogue. Wanda can neutralise mutant powers."

Jean's mouth hangs open slightly agape. Clark's right. How did they forget that?

Kurt's eyes widen as the revelation sinks in. His head turns in Wanda's direction, his expression asking the question as eloquently as any words could.

Wow. Wanda's caught completely off guard here.

"Can you do that?" Lorna asks curiously, still learning the full extent of her sister's powers. When Wanda told her she was a sorceress in training...well Lorna's 6 year old self took over and she totally went squee. Then she asked if it was anything like Harry Potter. Wanda's expression in response had Lorna rolling on the floor in stitches.

"Uh...yes," Wanda answers. "But...Mystique...I don't know what Apocalypse did to her. I'm not sure. Kurt, I..." at seeing the glimmer of hope in his eye what was going to be excuses from Wanda fall away. She just lost her father and she's lost her mother. To do the same to Kurt, to someone who's been so nice and kind to her...she can't do that to him. Wanda sighs. "I can try. That's all I can promise, Kurt," she says.

Kurt breaks into his toothy grin. "Zhat's all I ask," he assures her.

* * *

><p>So it's back down into the lab for Mystique, sensors attached so the Professor and Hank can monitor every moment.<p>

Wanda had taken a few minutes to herself to mentally prepare. Using her powers requires focus, something she isn't always good at due to her repressed rages and anger. She was much better than she was in that regard. Thanks to a lot of people. The Professor, Clark, Dr Strange had all helped her learn control.

Lorna was sticking with her sister out of an interest really. She had been on the receiving end of her sister's powers once when they 1st met but now she could just watch and learn what it is her sister can really do.

The floating crossed legged in meditation pose Wanda is in is some start to this learning process.

Then Wanda's eyes snap open, glowing scarlet red. "I'm ready," she announces as she stretches out her legs and floats down gently to stand on the floor.

Lorna accompanies her sister down to the lab. Once in they find Kurt and Wolverine also present. Rogue was not present. Considering her mood and feelings towards the shapeshifter they didn't even bother asking her if she wanted to witness this because they all knew what the answer would be. No.

Logan was here in case this worked and Mystique tried something as soon as she was free...assuming the shapeshifter is even still alive.

"Are you certain you want to do this, Wanda?" the Professor wants to be sure.

Wanda's eyes flick to Kurt. For him, yes. "I'm certain," she assures the Professor.

"Very well," Charles accepts. "Now it's a very simple idea I want you to concentrate on Wanda. Shut Mystique's powers off and she should revert to her normal. Just that idea. Shut her powers off," he advises her.

Wanda nods along. "Shut her powers off, got it," she says.

Charles looks up at Mystique and actually really hopes this works. Because if it doesn't it's Rogue or nothing because they're out of ideas. Hank and him have tried everything else they can currently think of. He looks to Hank who nods he is ready. Back to Wanda. "In your own time, Wanda," he tells her to begin.

Wanda takes a breath and raises her hands, her fingers in the sign of the devil. Scarlet red energy starts to gather around Wanda's form, her eyes glow deep scarlet and the energy coalesces around her hands. In her head she's simply repeating what the Professor was saying. _'Shut her powers off, shut her powers off, shut her powers off...'_

A hex sphere starts to form around Mystique's stone form as Wanda begins to cast her spell.

Nothing seems to happen at first but the glow in Wanda's eyes intensifies and she ramps up the power. She can feel it now. Mystique. She can feel Mystique. It's amazing. Every cell and she can feel the wrongness that was inflicted. It's like every cell is being commanded to remain as stone. A force greater than Mystique's own will which is why she's trapped. She can also tell something else. "She's alive," she announces, her voice having an echo to it.

Hope explodes within Kurt at hearing this confirmed. He had had faith but to hear those words makes it real.

Charles looks at the statue and then back at Wanda. That's...good actually. "Her powers, Wanda. Can you shut them off?"

Strain starts to form on Wanda's face. "I'm trying. It's like a force left behind, commanding her cells to obey one order, take one form."

Hank and Charles share a look. That's...well they don't have a word right now to describe it. It's not magic though. The prison was designed by the Kryptonian who defeated Apocalypse. This is some sort of technology, a last safety measure probably to try and prevent Apocalypse's escape. It's what they speculated at least in the last few weeks.

Wanda pushes back against the force. Ok, so trace the source back and cut it off. There! With one final push Wanda casts her spell and disables the source and hopefully that will shut Mystique's powers off.

Wanda staggers back in the room and Lorna helps catch her. "I did it...I think," she announces, a little breathless.

Except Mystique is still stone.

Wanda looks up and her face falls. "I'm sorry, Kurt," she apologises. "I tried. I thought..." she trails off.

Kurt's heart feels pain. He doesn't doubt Wanda tried. He walks over to his mother and takes her hand in his and gives it a gentle squeeze...and as he does so the stone cracks and chips and pieces fall off to reveal...skin? Not blue but definitely skin. "Dr McCoy!" he calls out.

Hank rushes over and spots what Kurt has done. He picks at the cracks and more pieces fall off. Slowly Hank starts to pull away piece by piece at the stone casing until suddenly it just cracks all over and slides off Mystique's body, forming a pile around her feet. She topples over, unconscious into Beast's powerful arms.

Everyone looks on in amazement at seeing the very naked and very human looking woman with a mop of short brown hair on her head.

"Vhat's happened to her?" Kurt asks in panic.

"I don't know," Beast admits as he lowers the woman to the floor and rolls her on her back and that is when they all get a good look at her face for the 1st time.

They all gasp because what they see is someone who greatly resembles an older looking Rogue without the white stripe in her hair.

"What the hell?!" Logan exclaims...and he barely remembers not to swear in presence of kids.

Charles blinks. In all the time he knew her he never saw this appearance. She always took on the form of a blond haired woman which clearly was just another disguise. How can she look like...he stiffens as he remembers something. "Hank, what colour are her eyes?" he asks.

Hank bends down and pulls her lids open slightly. "Green," he reports.

"The same green as Rogue?"

Hank nods.

"Same hair, same eyes..." Charles murmurs lost in a memory.

"Professor?" Kurt queries.

"Stryker," Charles says. "When we were at Alkali Lake he said Rogue looked like her mother. Same hair, same eyes."

"You can't be serious," Wanda says at this revelation.

"No. No fucking way," Logan says in denial not able to not swear now, shaking his head furiously. "No way in hell Chuck. I did not have a daughter with that woman!" he says in revulsion at the idea.

"Hey!" Kurt protests. "Zhat's mein mozher you're talking about!" he takes offence on her behalf.

"No offence Elf but no way can I stand that thought," Logan says. Just the thought of it is making him sick.

Hank intervenes. "Perhaps we can save this debate until I get Mystique to the infirmary. In case it escaped everyone's attention she's been stone for 3 weeks and while she is breathing and her heart is beating I know little about her current state beyond that," he points out with some urgency.

"Hank is correct," Charles agrees. "And until we know for certain what is going on I must ask it does not leave this room. Clear?"

There are mumbled replies of agreement as Hank picks Mystique up and carries her in his arms.

"Good," Charles says. "Now while Hank checks on Mystique's state I will do the parental tests. We need to know for certain. That ok with you Logan?" he asks.

Logan shakes his head. This is a nightmare come true. "Whatever you have to do Chuck," he acquiesces. All he can hope is that he doesn't get the answer he fears because it has so many ramifications...including the fact Mystique was there. Part of Weapon X. She could have the answers to the questions that plague him about who he is.

Logan needs to get out of here before he does something he regrets so stalks off to the Danger Room to go take his frustrations out in relative safety. Not his, everyone else's.

* * *

><p>Later Kurt sits by the bedside where his mother lies unconscious, a drip in her arm giving her much needed fluids. By now she's been dressed in one of those hospital gowns.<p>

Hank has essentially finished his tests while Charles analysed the DNA ones.

"So is she alright?" Kurt asks.

"She's alive," Hank gives the first general statement. "She's suffering from exhaustion. Her powers have been essentially on and used at their full capacity and beyond non-stop for 3 weeks. Apart from that she's in good health really...well by human standards," he augments his statement.

"Is she human?" Kurt asks.

"We're all human, Kurt," Hank points out which makes Kurt smile in response given how ironic that statement is for the 2 blue furred mutants. "If you mean physically then yes, she's more or less like any other normal human being at the moment. Until Charles finishes the DNA analysis I can't say more than that as to what has happened to her."

Kurt looks at the sleeping figure that so spookily resembles Rogue. Not completely of course. There are differences...and she doesn't look all that old. Not as old as Kurt thinks her to be which is at least as old as they think Logan might be which is the 9 decades range. Heck you would be pushed to say she looks old enough to be his mother full stop. She looks around the 30-ish mark.

However this is his mother. The woman who gave birth to him...and he has never seen look this helpless. He know what Rogue would say if she could see him now. Basically incredulously asking what the hell he is doing being here and that Mystique doesn't deserve it and so on and so forth.

The truth is Kurt loves his adopted parents. Loves them as much as he loves Amanda. Make no mistake about that but this is his birth mother and he can't...he won't give up on her. He sighs and then looks at Beast. "You vere friends vonce, Ja?"

"Well I'm starting to rethink that," Hank must confess.

"How do you mean?"

"If she is Rogue's mother and I emphasise the conditional clause but for argument's sake say she is. That means she was part of Weapon X. Did she go there after Charles disbanded us that first time or was she always working for them as a spy?"

"Ah," Kurt says. "So you're rezhinking everyzhing zhat happened back zhen?"

Hank nods to confirm he is. Then again there were others back then he also thought were his friends and look at how they have all ended up. Angel betrayed them to the Hellfire Club. Magnus is dead. Joining dear Darwin in whatever follows this life.

Kurt takes his mother's hand into his own. "Do you zhink she was conscious in zhere?" he wonders.

"I can't say Kurt. It's impossible to know until she answers it."

"I...just vant answers you know. All mein life I have vanted answers on vhy. Vhy she has done all zhe zhings she has. Vhy was she so full of anger and hate. Vhy she left me," he says that bit with much sadness.

Hank looks at Kurt with sadness and sympathy.

"And knowing who mein fazher is. Zhat vould be nice too," Kurt tries to make jest though seriously he would like to know who his father is.

Hank always admires Kurt's ability to be cheery and use the strength of his faith to keep him going through almost anything.

"Vhat are ve going to do vith her?" Kurt wonders.

"A good question," Charles answers as he rolls in. "We'll need to summon the staff and discuss it."

"You've finished," Hank realises what Charles' appearance at this juncture means.

Charles nods. He has indeed. And the answers are ones that are going to create a whole new range of problems.

* * *

><p>At first Charles gathers the staff outside the infirmary. He doesn't want them to see Mystique unprepared.<p>

So there stand Domino, Ororo, Logan, Martha and Jonathan. Sean was still on his vacation. Though just wait until Charles has to tell the jovial Irishman this tale. Charles can just imagine Sean's reaction because remember Sean was there too, back in the old days when Mystique was a supposed teammate.

Charles locks his fingers together and lays them on his lap.

"So what's up Doc?" Dom quips.

Logan rolls his eyes. "That's getting old Jinx," he complains about her overusing that stale, old joke.

"Not as old as you," Dom hits back with.

Logan glares at her while everyone else has amused expressions at the antics of those two.

Charles smiles briefly. "If I may begin. Logan knows what this is about and now it is time to inform the rest of you."

"Inform us of what, Charles?" Ororo asks with a curious eye.

"We've freed Mystique," he just lays it down. "She's asleep in the infirmary."

Charles pauses to give them a moment to absorb that before he gives them a summary of what they did with Wanda's aid. "I would have told you sooner but we needed to be certain of a few things first."

"What things?" Jonathan asks.

"Why she looked human when we freed her for starters," Charles replies.

"And?"

"I've analysed her DNA and I think Wanda may have overdone it. I asked her to shut Mystique's powers off and as far as I can tell what she did was deactivate Mystique's x-gene."

"She's lost her powers? Permanently?" Martha queries.

"Permanently I can't guarantee but for the moment she's stuck in her...I'll just use the term original human form. The one she was born with before her x-gene first activated."

"Get to the rest of it, Chuck," Logan says wearily, knowing what's coming.

"Get to what?" Ororo asks.

"I'll show you," Charles says as he turns and rolls into the infirmary with the rest following on. He explains as they approach the bed, Mystique face not yet able to be seen, "When we first saw Mystique we realised she bears a remarkable resemblance to someone we know."

Hank and Kurt are at the bedside as the group arrive and they all get a good long, look at Mystique.

There are a few gasps.

"By the Goddess, she looks like..." Ororo starts but can't finish it.

Dom does. "Rogue. She looks like Rogue. And what Stryker said..." she recalls, having been there that day. She looks at the Professor for an answer.

"I've done the parental test. She is Rogue's biological mother," Charles confirms.

"Ugh, I feel sick," Logan mutters, holding a hand to his stomach.

Dom holds her hand up in front of her face. "The blue tinge in my skin," she suddenly realises and looks at the Professor again to ask whether this is where her skin colour comes from.

Charles nods. "I did a test for you too, Dom. Yes, Mystique's one of your genetic donors," he can confirm.

"Whoa that means we're related elf," Dom says to Kurt, which isn't a bad thing at all. Kurt's a great guy.

Kurt hadn't realised that till Dom just said it. He actually smiles a little. Dom was great as matter of fact. "Mein Gott, Rogue's mein half-sister," it also just strikes him.

"Oh it gets worst, elf. If you're related to Stripes and Jinx, you're related to all the other Weapon X progeny," Logan puts the downer on this.

Kurt's mind is reeling. As he recalls Rogue said there were like a dozen of them or something. He's gone from being an only child and orphan to an insane extended family.

"So she was there, part of it then," Dom gets to the sobering thought of Mystique being part of Weapon X.

"We can only assume. Until Mystique wakes up and decides to answer some of our questions we can't be certain," Charles answers...and he has many questions himself for her.

Martha raises the next most obvious issue. "Who's telling Rogue?" she asks.

That's a very good question. Who is going to tell Rogue?

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Who is telling Rogue? And I did long ago hint at the possibility Mystique was Rogue's actual mother and now I confirm it...and where the blue tint in Dom's skin comes from. And I had a thought if I was going to change the plot and free Mystique then there should definitely be consequences for her. Hence the loss of her powers. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Mystique wakes up.<em>


	16. Chapter 16

Chapter 16

Of course the answer to the question is that her family are going to tell Rogue and that's exactly what they did. Kurt, Logan, Dom and Ororo sat the Goth girl down and explained everything to her.

Rogue's first response is inevitably predictable.

Denial.

She shakes her head and refuses to believe this. "It's impossible. It can't beh. S-she...she only adopted meh. She can't beh mah actual mothah!" she cries. It was easier to deny a link when she was only the adopted daughter. To be an actual biological daughter...

Rogue shudders involuntarily and feels like retching the contents of her stomach out.

"Believe me, Stripes, I know how you feel," Logan assures her he emphasises with her. He's still feeling ill at the thought.

"DNA tests don't lie, Rogue," Ororo points out, trying to sound as gentle and sympathetic as possible.

Logically Rogue knows that to be true but her mind refuses to accept that. "It has ta beh a mistake," she hisses.

"I wish," Dom says with an ironic sounding tone. "But afraid not. I've got the blue in me to prove it."

Rogue looks at her sister. The blue tinge to Dom's skin. "Ya too?"

Dom shrugs. It's not...well the point is Dom has had to accept there are probably a lot of nasty people's DNA that made her. She's pretty certain or at least has convinced herself that Stryker's is in there as well and believe her when she says she hates that man with a passion. She makes that point to Rogue and follows on with, "I'm certain this has be said before and will be again. Who your parents are don't define you, Rogue. This is about letting you know the truth. And as I recall you hate people lying and keeping secrets from you unless that's changed while you were away?"

"Well no, it hasn't," Rogue confirms she still hates that.

"Then there we go. We're telling you the truth like you desire. Mystique's your mother. Deal with it. On the plus side Kurt's now your half-brother. That's a plus. Deny it," she dares Rogue to knowing she won't because Rogue likes Kurt.

Rogue looks at her, now she knows, half-brother. "This is so messed up," she mutters.

"Ja. Tell me about it," Kurt agrees with the idea.

"Kurt...nothing has changed from what ah said before. Ah hate her...and now did she know ah was her daughter? Ah mean her actual daughter."

"We do not have that answer," Ororo tells Rogue.

"In any case it just...it's still tha same. She's used meh, lied to meh, manipulated meh. How can ya expect meh to just forgive her?"

"We don't," Logan says. "Like Jinx said this is just telling you the truth...and if you want I'll let you watch while I literally strangle the rest of it out of the witch."

"Hey!" Kurt protests. "Again, zhat's mein mozher," he repeats what he said previously.

Rogue smiles a tiny amount at Logan's imagery. "What will happen ta her?" she asks.

"We wait till she wakes up and then get answers out of her," Ororo states. "Though not in the way Logan is suggesting," she points out.

"And then? Are we offering her a place here too because there is no way in hell ah will live under tha same roof as that woman," Rogue warns.

"Haven't thought that far ahead," Dom gives the truthful answer. "Just take it a day at a time."

"A day at a tahme," Rogue snorts. She rubs her face and makes a decision. "Ah won't go and drain tha life out of her...and believe meh ah'm more than a little tempted but she tries ta bond or something ah swear ah'll personally throw her out of here. Ah get tha Professor feels tha need ta help her but none of y'all can really imagine just how angry ah am at her. Keep her away from meh or ah will not be held responsible for mah actions," she lays down just how far she'll tolerate Mystique's presence.

Well it wasn't as good as her family was hoping but it's better than it could have been. The real test is what happens when Mystique finally wakes up.

* * *

><p>There have been many times in her life Mystique has been hurt or injured. Sometimes extremely severely but she always survives.<p>

Right now she isn't feeling in pain. In fact she feels pretty cosy. Like she's lying on something soft and comfy.

Though she is feeling very, very tired.

Her mind is trying to recall how she got here.

Wherever here is.

What's the last thing she recalls?

It takes her tired brain several moments to recall the information.

Mesmero...Apocalypse...Rogue...the plinth...pain...fear...she was turning to stone...and there are fleeting things after that...it's fuzzy, she thinks Kurt's there, arguing with his sister.

Mystique forces her eyes open to gaze at a plain white ceiling. She cocks her head before looking around. An infirmary bed?

It definitely is. There's even a line going into her left arm...her human looking arm?!

What the fuck?!

Mystique raises her right hand to in front of her face and just stares at it. The pale cream skin where blue should be. She tries to make it change but nothing happens. No matter what she tries, how hard she tries, her hand won't change.

What have they done to her?!

And when she finds out who they are she's going to make them wish they hadn't been born.

Mystique's first task is to pull the line out of her arm. Uncomfortable but she's survived worse. Next is to pull herself up to a sitting position...which takes an enormous effort on her part due to the exhaustion of her body.

She throws the sheets off revealing she's in one of those god awful hospital gowns. She swings her legs round so they're dangling off the edge of the bed. She lowers herself gently to the floor, making sure not to make any sound. There's no-one here right now but that could change any second.

The floor is cold against her...she thinks this with disgust, _human _feet.

She takes it steady. One foot in front of the other as she feels very weak and isn't sure how long she'll last.

Long enough to get out of this place. She guarantees that.

Mystique reaches the door and opens it to reveal metal corridors...that look familiar.

Can't be.

Mystique wanders on and the more she walks the more she starts to realise where it is she might be.

If she's right then the elevator out of here is...next left.

Bingo!

Mystique hits the switch and the elevator doors open. In she steps and hits the button for the floor she wants. She leans against the wall to keep herself upright, fighting off the urge to curl back up to sleep.

The doors open and it reveals what she was afraid of.

Xavier's.

Damn, damn, damn. How did she end up here?

Worry about that later.

Leave, escape, regroup. That's the priorities.

_Whoosh!_

The noise, the gust of wind.

"Nice to see you up and about Mystique. Taking a little stroll were we?" that amused baritone speaks.

Mystique looks up to see Superman, arms folded across his admittedly impressive chest, blocking her way. "Get out of my way," she demands, trying to sound and look intimidating which is kinda hard when she's barely able to stand on her own two feet.

"Vhat's zhe rush, mozher?"

Mystique freezes at that voice as Superman steps aside to reveal Kurt behind him.

Clark brought him here because you think for a second he wasn't keeping an eye and ear on Mystique. The second she woke up he heard the increase in her heart rate and he decided the best thing to confront her with was her own son.

Kurt stands there, many emotions flickering away inside him.

Mystique swallows hard. "Kurt," she says, her voice barely even a whisper.

"Vhat's zhe rush?" Kurt repeats his question.

"I...uh..." for once Mystique is lost for words.

"Are you zhat ashamed of me you have to sneak avay?"

"What? No! Kurt, I have never been ashamed of you, ever!" Mystique denies that accusation. "You're my son. I'm always, always proud of you," she insists.

"Zhen vhy are you alvays running avay from me?" Kurt asks the very pertinent question.

"That's not it at all. I'm protecting you. Always," Mystique tries to make him understand.

"Protecting me, I see," Kurt drawls. "Vell zhen go," he tells her.

Mystique cocks her head to the side, wondering if this is a trick.

"Go on," Kurt insists. "I promise neither Superman or I vill stop you. Go on. Leave."

Mystique takes a few cautious steps as if testing this. When no-one reacts she presses on, determined not to look back.

"At least you're not dropping me in a river zhis time," Kurt adds.

Mystique's heart shatters and falls into her human looking feet. She stops virtually mid-stride.

"And you know," Kurt speaks on, "you might vant to stick around and find out vhy your powers are gone, vhat's happened in zhe 3 veeks since you vere turned to stone."

Mystique turns round. "3 weeks?!" she exclaims, having had no idea that much time had passed. It's a bit of a shock believe you her.

Kurt shrugs, playing it nonchalantly. "Vell you know just thought you might be curious but if you're too busy abandoning me again please carry on leaving. You'll just prove Rogue's right. Zhat you're really no mozher at all to either of us."

Mystique is conflicted to say the least. She doesn't want to be here...yet she does want to know what has happened to her...and the look Kurt is giving her. This is always easier when she doesn't have to look him in the eye, in those yellow eyes he got from her. She sighs and relents. "Ok, ok, I'll stay. Just till I get my strength back mind you," she warns her son.

Kurt grins. "Zhat's fine," he accepts. "Let me escort you back to your bed," he offers, holding his hand out of her to take.

Mystique walks over and Kurt links their arms together as he escorts back to the elevator. It'll actually take Mystique a few hours to realise that her own son just totally guilt tripped her.

* * *

><p>"Xavier!" Mystique yells at the man from her bed as he rolls into the infirmary after being told their 'guest' was awake.<p>

"Hello Raven," Charles greets her using her real name. "Welcome back to the world of the living."

"Can it!" she snaps. "I just want to know what the hell you've done to me! I can't shapeshift!"

"You know," Hank says as he accompanies the Professor, "she's just as warm and cuddly as I remember her to be," he says with cheeky sarcasm. In fact he personally hadn't talked to her since that first class of X-Men broke up 2 decades ago.

Mystique shoots him a glare. "Henry, do you want to know where I'll shove that attitude of yours?" she asks him threateningly.

Kurt coughs. "Mozher...you're a guest," he reminds her.

Mystique wants so much to argue that but the mere fact Kurt is here and calling her his mother means too much to her. She goes for folding her arms across her chest defiantly instead. "What did you do to me?!" she repeats her demand to know.

"Saved your life," Charles retorts just as bluntly as forcefully as her. "Not that I expect thanks from you."

"Good because you're not getting any," Mystique says in an almost childish huff. "And you still haven't answered my question. What has happened to my powers?"

"What's the last thing you remember?" Hank asks her.

"Tibet. Being turned to stone," Mystique answers, her voice emotionless as she tries to purge the feelings of fear she felt at that moment.

"You remember?" Kurt asks, his expression full of horror she remembers.

"Just that moment really."

"Your powers were turned against you. Charles and I speculate it was a last security measure to try and prevent Apocalypse's escape," Hank relays.

"And we'll discuss that, I promise," Charles feels the need to advise Mystique on. "But to answer your question for 3 weeks we have tried to shut off your powers to no success. Since science failed us we turned to magic...so to speak."

"Huh?" Mystique says, truly lost.

"Vanda. Ve asked Vanda to use her powers to neutralise yours," Kurt explains.

"And it worked," Hank states the obvious.

"However," Charles adds on, "we think Wanda went too far, further than she meant to."

"Which means what?" Mystique asks with a critical eye.

"Essentially she deactivated your x-gene."

Mystique' jaw hangs open agape. "My x-gene? Deactivated...y-you mean...I-I'm...one of..." she can barely say it, "_them," _she hisses in disgust.

"Raven, we're all human," Charles phrases it, knowing what she is talking about, what she is referencing by 'them'.

Mystique snorts in revulsion. "Speak for yourself, Charles," she dismisses that notion.

"And vhat is wrong vith humans exactly?" Kurt wants to know. "I'm dating vone!"

Mystique groans. "Don't remind me. Why couldn't you find a nice mutant girl?" she wonders.

"Mozher!" Kurt snaps, genuinely annoyed this time at Mystique's criticism of Amanda.

"Kurt, you're my son, I do love you but I'm not going to change my opinion on humans for you," Mystique lays it down.

"Yet you left me vith 2 humans," Kurt argues back.

Mystique sighs. "I figured you would ask about that," she says, reluctant to pull up the memories and pain.

"Perhaps that can wait until later," Charles suggests. "That's the sort of conversation you two should have alone."

"Ja," Kurt agrees.

Mystique silently agrees too. She has no wish to air her personal laundry in front of Xavier. She returns to the issue of her powers. "Is this permanent? This deactivation?"

"Don't know," Hank admits the truth. "It could be simple exhaustion. Your powers are simply resting after the strain they've been under and therefore they may return in a few days."

"Or Wanda has robbed me of them permanently and now I'm stuck due to that stupid little..."

"Raven," Charles cuts her off with a stern tone, knowing what was coming. "Wanda saved your life or would you have liked to remain stone...which would have almost certainly killed you eventually."

"Mozher you're alive. Isn't zhat somezhing to be zhankful for?" Kurt asks her.

Mystique's face falls. "I suppose," she mumbles, very half-heartedly. It's not like she wants to die but being one of _them..._is that really living?

Charles knows they are other things they need to discuss and he would rather do it alone. "Kurt, I must ask you to leave. There are issues we need to discuss with your mother that I'd rather you not hear right now," he requests.

Kurt frowns, wondering what but decides to do as asked. "As you vish, Professor," he accepts.

There is a moment until Kurt has exited the room...in his usual puff of blue smoke.

Mystique looks at Charles and Hank curiously and perhaps with a little trepidation. "What do you want to know?" she asks, guessing, correctly, they want to ask her about subjects they don't want Kurt to hear about.

"We'll get to that," Charles tells her. "First I have to inform you that Erik's dead."

Mystique is utterly stunned into silence. It takes her a few moments to find her voice and when she does it has a bit if a stutter to it. "W-what do you mean Erik's dead?"

"Apocalypse killed him."

Mystique is once again stunned to silence.

"Why Raven? Why did you free him?" Charles wants to know.

"The same reason I do everything. To protect my children. Mesmero promised me they'd be safe and Rogue..."

Hank cuts her off. "Can't remember a thing. Not for the 2 months prior to that day in Tibet."

"She can't?" Mystique queries that, genuinely puzzled. "But I thought..."

"Well she thinks you once again lied to, used and manipulated her. To be frank she blames everything on you."

"No change there then," Mystique states, trying to hide the pain that idea causes her.

"Again I ask why Raven?" Charles repeats his question. "Apocalypse was locked up in a prison that would have stood until time itself wore away that mountain. Instead you've unleashed an Omega Level mutant who will bring utter darkness to this world if he is not stopped."

"It is better to be the right hand of the devil than to stand in his path," Mystique argues her point back.

"That's not good enough, Raven. Erik is dead. Many more could possibly die. Why?" Charles keeps hammering home his point.

"It is good enough!" she insists forcefully. "For my children I'll do whatever it takes, make any deal I have to...and this couldn't have been prevented. Irene...she saw. She saw it coming. The only thing I could do was choose what I thought would ensure the best chance for my children to live...and as for Erik..." she shakes her head. "We stopped being friends long ago. It was a business arrangement, nothing more," she describes it, showing, or trying to, that his death doesn't effect her as much as people might think. "I thought he was the best shot and when I thought Apocalypse was a better one I switched...and what has exactly happened Charles? Just tell me what has happened," Mystique wants the gaps filled in.

Charles does so, summarising the story they found under the Sphinx to what happened when they first confronted Apocalypse to their last encounter in Mexico where Magneto died. "What are his plans, Raven? What is that dome about?" he wants to know so they can plan how to counter whatever it is Apocalypse is planning.

"I don't know!" she insists which earns her sceptical looks. "You really think I was let in on the truth when they set me up to be turned to stone? And you judge me after the ease with which you have been beaten twice now Charles? If you had any sense you'd join him too."

"Irene is not the only one gifted to see the future, Raven. I've got two students here that can see the future and that poor child Magneto was holding also foresaw the coming darkness. The details were blocked but they saw enough to know that what Apocalypse wants to bring is a world none of us, not even you I think, would wish to live in. We'll fight him to the end."

"And what of you, Raven?" Hank asks her. "You were betrayed as you said. You'd really still join him? Always took you more for a getting revenge type of person."

"Only if it's practical. As Charles said, he's an Omega Level mutant and immortal. I'm nothing if not pragmatic," she describes herself.

Charles shakes his head at her. "Very well, I'll accept you weren't let in on all the details but to make it clear it is almost certain Rogue was being controlled in some fashion. Plus when Apocalypse took her memories he took away her control over her absorption powers. I thought you should be made aware."

Mystique does feel for her daughter in that regard.

"Now another topic," Charles wants to move on to since they've exhausted this angle for now. "Weapon X," he states.

"What about it?"

"You were part of it. Please don't insult me by denying it," Charles requests of her.

Ok, so Mystique won't insult him and stays silent.

"Were you ever part of the team, Raven? Or were you always a spy for Weapon X? And please if we were ever really friends give me the truth," he pleads from her.

"You want the truth?" she asks him.

"If that's at all ever possible for you," Hank slightly demeans her.

"Very well, the truth," she agrees to give them. "I've got nothing to lose now have I," she remarks in rather fatalistic tones. "It's not as simple as you wish it to be, Charles. I was both. Yes, Weapon X wanted someone to keep an eye on you. That doesn't mean I wasn't part of the team. For one brief moment I really hoped it might work and I could give up that life with Weapon X but we all know how it ended."

"And after we broke up, you went back to them?" Charles wonders what she did when she left after the X-Men's defeat at the hand of the Hellfire Club.

"For awhile. Until I ended up pregnant with Kurt. I knew what my superiors would do when they found out."

"So you went to Erik," Hank can assume from what they know. They know she was with Magneto when Kurt was born...or at least very little.

"I trusted he had the power to protect my son," she explains.

"Only he didn't," Charles states. "He experimented on Kurt."

Mystique's face goes rigidly cold. "He lied to me. He promised he could make Kurt look 'normal'. I knew Kurt could never get by in the world looking like he did. Magneto promised me he could reverse it until at least Kurt's x-gene activated but...the details don't matter. He just didn't do as he promised."

Charles would like to know the details but it can wait. "I want to return to Weapon X, Raven. Why didn't you trust your superiors?"

Mystique snorts. "You know why. Look at what they did to Logan. All they cared about was creating their damn perfect weapon. You think for a moment I'd let them touch Kurt?!" she cries, insulted he would think she'd let them.

"Did you know William Stryker?" Charles presses her on, slowing building towards the climax.

"Lunatic," Mystique describes him as.

"His work?"

"He was a geneticist. Trying to alter us, find a way to transfer multiple mutant abilities into a single individual and create their perfect weapon."

"The breeding program?"

"What breeding program? What are you on about?"

Hank answers that one. "It seems Stryker was crossing the genetic codes of all the members of Weapon X, trying to breed the perfect weapon. He created, from what we know, at least a dozen children."

Mystique blinks and then swallows hard. "I...didn't know," she confesses. "Wait does that mean he...that I have..."

Charles nods. "Other children created from your genetic material? Yes."

Mystique eyes Xavier. "You said that with certainty, why?"

"Because I know of at least 2...sort of."

"What do you mean sort of?!"

"You're aware of Domino?"

"I keep an eye on your X-Men, Charles, yes," Mystique gives a roundabout way of confirming that she does know of Domino.

"The blue tint to her skin. Where do you think it comes from?"

Mystique swallows again. "Me?" she asks in a quiet voice.

Hank corrects any misnomer. "To be accurate you are one of at least 8 donors that contributed to Domino. Stryker tried to merge all of them within her, in the hope, somehow, she would inherit multiple abilities. Didn't quite turn out as he expected. I believe she has the eyes of the one known as Silver Fox...and Logan's taste for Canadian beer. Genetically speaking you're first cousins."

"Spare me the technical crap, Henry. My DNA was stolen. I was violated!" Mystique reacts angrily. "Who's the other? My other..._child_?" she asks.

Charles and Hank share a look. She hasn't worked it out. Mystique's clever. Therefore why?

"Raven, when was the last time you looked at yourself in this form?" Charles asks, gesturing at her current appearance.

"What does that have to do with anything?!"

"Please," Charles implores her to answer.

Mystique shakes her head. "I don't know. I can't remember. A long time ago."

"Back during Weapon X?"

Mystique shrugs. "Possibly," she accepts she might have taken on this form then.

"Do you remember what you look like?"

Mystique looks skyward as she tries to recall. "Brown hair, green eyes..." she trails off, showing she can't really remember beyond the very basics.

"Hank, a mirror," Charles requests.

Hank departs and returns with a small, round, hand-held mirror which he passes to Mystique.

"Look at yourself," Charles requests of her.

Mystique eyes him suspiciously before she raises the mirror and gazes at her own reflection. She actually gasps, seeing it instantly. "That's...can't be," she says in denial.

"I did the test while you were asleep. You are Rogue's biological mother," Charles tells her.

Mystique is utterly shocked. She never imagined. "I didn't know. I swear."

"How did you come to adopt her?" Charles wonders about the circumstances of how that occurred.

"Irene. Said she had a vision. That I needed to get this child from an orphanage..." Mystique stiffens. "Irene!" she snaps through gritted teeth. "She knew!" she accuses her friend.

"That seems likely," Charles says, knowing the scale of Irene's powers and her tendency to not be entirely forthcoming when she chose not to be.

"How did Rogue end up in that orphanage?" Mystique asks back, needing details herself now.

"From what we know after Weapon X was...after Logan..." Charles tries to think of the correct words.

"I know what happened to the program. Just get on with it," Mystique tells him.

"Well after that Stryker didn't have the time nor resources to look after mutant infants whose powers wouldn't emerge for well over a decade so he dumped them off at varying orphanages."

Mystique frowns. She always considered Rogue her daughter and now, as it turns out, she really is her daughter. Her own flesh and blood. Hers and... "Who's the father? Who's the other genetic donor?" she has to know.

"Weapon X," Hank answers.

Mystique goes deathly pale. "Oh no! Not him! You can't possibly mean him! Anyone but him!" she pleads, begs even.

Hank smiles a little amused. "Funny. That's just what Logan said more or less."

Mystique holds her stomach which is turning. "I'm going to be sick," she declares.

"That too," Hank adds.

"You should have left me a statue," Mystique mutters. That was a far better image than the alternative of having to deal with the idea she and Logan...

Ugh, she's definitely going to be sick.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: You shouldn't be expecting Rogue to be bonding with Mystique any time soon. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Kurt finally gets the chance to get answers from his mother.<em>


	17. Chapter 17

Chapter 17

Raven Darkholme has lived a long life. Longer than most people speculate. In fact if she was being honest she has spent more of her life going by that human name than she has by what she considers her true name; Mystique.

Due to her rather blue appearance it means she has lived a hard, persecuted life or a life where her mutant gifts were simply seen as a tool to be exploited.

If you had lived her life you would hate humans like she does.

She has been exploited by them far too often and now she learns she was utterly violated by them. She honestly did not know what Stryker was up to with her genetic material.

You see this is why for one brief period of time she really did hope Charles could pull his dream off. To live in a world where mutants and humans were equal sounds nice. She was not, at that time, so trodden down by life she couldn't see it.

Then they met the Hellfire Club and reality bite back down hard on her butt.

That first class of X-Men she was part of was probably the last time Raven had hope for a better future.

Since then she has just been pragmatic. Make the best deal, whatever it is, for herself and more importantly her children.

Only trouble now is she doesn't know how many she might actually have thanks to Stryker.

Remind her next time she sees him to kill him...slowly and painfully.

Remind her to do the same to Mesmero. There was no question he lied, used and betrayed her. Left her to essentially die to free his master. They had a deal...only it was never an honest one. That's the conclusion Mystique has been coming to as she took the time to think things over. The things Charles filled her in on. Make no mistake one day Mystique will get her revenge on that bald headed circus clown reject.

For Kurt's sake...and a concession of the simple need to regain her strength she had stayed put in her infirmary bed. It was now the day after she originally woke up and Kurt had been visiting her constantly. One time with that girlfriend of his...and Mystique was really, really civil to the girl despite her low opinion of humans. She swears she was nice for Kurt's sake.

Kurt was visiting her now, this time by himself. His expression tells her something. Since she herself takes on many body shapes she's a master at body language.

"You have a question," Mystique says.

Kurt's eyes dart back and forth. "Um...Ja, I do. Vell a few actually," he admits. He hadn't known when was the right point to raise them.

Mystique sighs. "I suppose that was inevitable. Go ahead. Ask them," she offers. Why...well she doesn't know why she's agreeing to do this really except some part of her thinks Kurt finally deserves this.

"Vell...uh...vhere vere you born?" Kurt comes up with randomly to begin.

"I was born in the Austro-Hungarian Empire."

Kurt's brow furrows. "But didn't zhat cease to exist at like zhe end of zhe First Vorld Var?"

"Very good," Mystique praises him. "I'm glad Xavier isn't neglecting your education."

"But zhat makes you..."

Mystique smiles genially. "You should never ask your mother her age, Kurt," she gently chastises him. "But to satisfy your curiosity lets just say I saw the dawn of the 20th century and leave it at that."

Kurt does so...but whoa. His mother is well over a hundred. He had no idea. "Vhere exactly vere you born?" he presses for.

"It's modern day Austria," Mystique relents...slightly in narrowing it down.

"You're Austrian?"

Mystique nods.

"You don't sound it," Kurt remarks.

Mystique chuckles lightly. "It was a long time ago, Kurt. My accent has long ago left me...though I can still enact one if need be."

"Vas mein fazher Austrian too?" he asks.

Mystique's face grows much more sombre. "Your father...is complicated."

"Please," Kurt pleads. "Please. I need to know."

Mystique sighs. She supposes she owes him this. "You know I was working for Weapon X?"

Kurt nods. "Ja. I zhink Logan vants to have vords with you about zhat," he mentions.

"I bet he does. I can also guarantee he won't like my answers," Mystique cautions.

Kurt cocks his head curiously.

"But that's not your problem," Mystique brushes it off. She'll deal with Logan. She knew she would have to at some point once she decided to stay for a little while. "Anyway Weapon X," she returns to. "Via an order from up above I was assigned to go undercover in Austria ironically enough. I was to infiltrate the staff of an important Austrian politician who had been appointed to the European Commission. The objective of the mission was to gain inside knowledge on our supposed European allies. Honestly the fact he ended up falling in love with me was not my intention at all."

"He's mein fazher?"

"No. You see Weapon X was not the only organisation trying the same trick. Another member of staff was also a spy. He was charming and witty and I became quite infatuated with him and well one thing led to another. That man, he's your father."

Kurt leans forward, intrigued. "Vhat's his name?"

"Azazel. His name is Azazel. He's a mutant. In fact your teleportation powers come from him. He can do that trick as well."

"Really?" Kurt says with real interest at discovering where that part of him comes from.

Mystique nods. "Also, like us, he would not pass for a normal human."

"Zhen how vas he a spy if he can't blend in?" Kurt wonders.

"Oh he's been around a long time. Knows magic. Enough to pull off a glamour spell to disguise himself."

"Vhat does he look like?"

"A lot like you actually...except he has red skin...and small horns..."

Kurt's eyes widen in horror. "He sounds like zhe devil," he says, bringing up a fear he has considering his appearance.

Mystique snorts with laughter in amusement at that. "No. He's a mutant. Trust me. Though he has used the fact he resembles the devil to his advantage over the centuries."

"Centuries?!"

"He's immortal...or close to it. I think he was born during the Dark Ages...though that's only a guess. He's not much for being honest about things like that."

"Says zhe pot to zhe kettle," Kurt cleverly retorts to his mother.

"Don't sass your mother," Mystique tells him. "My point is at the time he was born it helped him survive to let people think he was evil incarnate. Completely went to his head. Trust me on that."

Trust her? Even Kurt's not that gullible.

"In fact there's a whole class of mutants who are, what you would call, demonic looking. They're referred to as the Neyaphem," Mystique continues on. "Considering how old Azazel is I would suspect most of them are either his children or his descendants."

"I have more brozhers and sisters?" Kurt asks, shaken by this revelation. Good God he hasn't had time to absorb all the ones he might be related to from Weapon X and now his mother is dropping this on him that the fact that there might be even more siblings and cousins to him.

"I wouldn't consider them as that," Mystique advises. "Trust me they're scum. Just like their father."

"I'm guessing it vasn't a happy ever after for you two zhen," Kurt can assume from her tone.

Mystique snorts derisively. "No. Charming and witty are just his surface traits. Dig a little and the man's a complete lunatic. Like I said all that resemblance to the devil went to his head...or he's just so old he's lost his marbles. Haven't seen him since I discovered I was pregnant with you. Have no care to."

"So you don't know vhere he is?" Kurt asks her.

"Nope. And if you're wise you won't go looking for him. I know you may want to Kurt but if you think I'm bad I can assure you he's much, much worse," she tries to warm him off any notion of trying to seek out Azazel wherever he is. Truly Mystique hasn't seen nor even heard of him in years now. She wonders if someone finally got him. She wouldn't shed any tears if that was the case. She continues with, "That's why I was never going to let him near you once I discovered I was pregnant. That would be another reason I went to Magneto. I knew he had the power to protect you."

"Except he didn't did he," Kurt says with deadly seriousness.

Mystique sighs, knowing what he is referring to. Magneto's experimentations on him. "It's not what I wanted Kurt. The problem is you were born blue and I knew you would never blend in. You would suffer like I had when I first became a mutant. Magneto promised to fix it. Make you look normal. He only ended up making it worse."

"How? Vorse how?"

"When you were born you resembled me a lot more. No tail. Ten fingers and toes. I think Magneto's blundering amplified your father's genes more, changing you into how you appear now. I was so angry at him. Called him a monster...which the potential to be one is within him."

"Vas mozher," Kurt corrects her to Magneto's now deceased state.

"Right, right, was," Mystique corrects herself.

"So you ran avay vith me? I know a little about zhat," Kurt says. The little being from that time Rogue dreamed about it which were essentially Mystique's memories Rogue had previously absorbed.

"I tried. I was upset and angry and not thinking clearly. I just wanted you away from the man who hurt you," Mystique explains and there, for once, is the real caring mother coming through.

"And dropped me," Kurt states.

Pain etches into Mystique's face. "One of the worst moments of my life, seeing you fall, like it was in slow motion. I truly thought you wouldn't survive."

"But I did...and yet you never came back."

It hurts Mystique he thinks that. "You're wrong Kurt. I did. I searched down that river for days for you," she says with strong conviction.

Kurt is surprised by that...but it warms him slightly inside to know she had at least tried. Shows that there is something redeemable within her. A spark at least.

I did find you," she says in a quiet tone. "But by the time I found you, you were with the Wagners...and I saw that they had accepted you. You were smiling and happy and..." she trails off, her gaze dropping to her lap as the weight of the memory pushes down on her.

"And?" Kurt pushes for.

"And I saw the chance for you to get away from my life and the dangers of it so I took it and left you. You probably hate me for it."

Kurt shakes his head. "Nein, mozher. I don't hate you."

"You don't?" Mystique asks with hope creeping in that perhaps it's not too late to bond with her son.

"No," Kurt affirms. He can see, from his opinion that what she did was an act of love as matter of fact. "I just vant to know vhy."

"Why, what?"

"Vhy are you so angry and hateful zhat it drives you to do zhe zhings you do...which I cannot approve of mozher."

"Humans, Kurt. Humans made me what I am. Their hatred of me, of our kind. Xavier's living in a dream. There will never be peace. That being the case it is simply a matter of survival."

"So you hate zhem back as much as you zhink zhey hate us, Ja?"

"Kurt...I shouldn't have to explain this to you," Mystique argues. "How have the humans treated you simply because of how you look?"

"Depends on zhe human. I won't paint zhem all vith zhe same brush."

"That's Xavier talking," Mystique accuses that essentially these are not Kurt's ideas.

"Nein. It is mein own thoughts. I remind you mozher I'm dating a human...and she knows vhat I look like and there are two humans here zhat are the kindest, friendliest you vill ever meet."

"Oh wow 3 out of 7 billion," Mystique pours scorn on Kurt's arguments.

Kurt sighs. He can see this is not a debate he's going to win today at least. However he does add, "It's more zhan 3. Remember mein own parents."

Mystique shrugs as if this doesn't detract from her point at all.

"I don't hate zhem. I feel sorry for zhem zhat zhey have lost touch vith God's love for all zhe zhings he has created."

"Kurt don't take this the wrong way but that's a load of crock."

"You're kinda cynical you know," a voice breaks in here.

Mystique turns her head to find the mutant known as Domino has joined in. Dom hadn't rushed down here to see one of her genetic parents. Mostly because she's been occupied with Rogue who, as you can imagine, isn't exactly Ms Cheery and Accepting about this.

Mystique looks the woman up and down as Dom strides over. She can see the solider training immediately. It's just the way they move, even stand. Soldiers have it drilled into them. "Huh, he was right," she comments.

"Who was right about what?" Dom wants to know.

"Henry. You do have Silver Fox's eyes," Mystique refers back to that and she can see it as clear as day those very identical eyes to the woman she use to know a long time ago.

Dom arches an eyebrow. "And what did I get from you I wonder? Apart from my blue tinged skin. My sparkling personality? My killer figure? My ability to make a hundred quips a minute?"

"The 1st two I would go with."

Dom grins a little. "Well look at that. You do have a sense of humour!" she says in mock surprise.

Kurt giggles at that while Mystique scowls. Kurt laughs harder and points. "That's your scowl Dom!" he claims.

Dom smirks. "So it is. Of course it's also Rogue's."

"How...how is she?" Mystique asks at the mention of her daughter.

Dom pauses a moment. You can hear a want in Mystique's tone. A genuine need to know of her daughter. "Well I have had to spend the last 24 hours preventing her smothering you in your sleep but apart from that she's her usual moody, brooding self."

"She hates me that much?"

"It's more her anger," Kurt gives his opinion. "Misdirected I zhink. She really can't remember zhe last 2 months before Apocalypse's escape and before zhat...vell her mind had been influenced by vone of zhe personalities she absorbed and now she's full of regret over vhat she did for Magneto."

Mystique sighs. Deep down she had felt something was off about Rogue over that but had pushed that nagging voice aside on the hope Rogue had genuinely 'seen the light' so to speak. Seems she was wrong. Another thing she has been wrong about as of late.

"Though your choices in using her didn't help," Dom feels the need to remind Mystique.

"I've said all I need to say about that. I do what I feel is for the greater good."

"Yeah it's amazing how many people have used that excuse over the centuries isn't?" Dom says sarcastically.

"You don't know..."

"What!" Dom shouts, catching both mother and son off-guard by the ferocity of the tone. "I don't know what it means to be persecuted for how I look? Uh, hello! Have you seen me?!" she gestures at her face and her obvious mutation. "I was created in a lab. I was abducted off the street and had my life destroyed by Stryker who wanted to turn me into his little soldier/assassin. To ensure my 'loyalty' he put a control chip in my neck that now can't be removed for fear of at best paralysing me and worse killing me. What don't I know, huh?" she asks, listing only some of the things she has suffered through in her relatively young life and of course to make the contrast between how Dom lives her life compared to Mystique's choices.

Mystique remains calm...surprisingly. "You're young. Give it a few years," she gives her opinion.

Dom laughs bitterly. "No wonder Rogue wants to smother you," she comments. "I'm slightly tempted myself right now."

"You'd have to get in what is a very long line," Mystique comments dryly about the huge number of people who wish to try and kill her.

"How can you say zhat so casually?" Kurt asks, unable to understand how his mother can so easily dismiss that idea of her life being under threat.

"Because I've had to live with it most of my life. You get use to it after awhile."

Kurt looks at Dom as if to say 'I give up'. Though he doesn't. He just...doesn't get his mother at all.

"So what are your plans, Mystique?" Dom asks suddenly.

Mystique frowns. "Plans?" she echoes.

"As in what now? What is your next move? You going to stay or leave as soon as you've figured out a way to screw us all over. That is why you're still here, right? To figure how how to destroy us all?"

Mystique's currently stuck as green eyes narrow. "For your information for once I don't have a plan. I'm just here because..."

"You have no-one else. You burned all your bridges when you joined up with Mesmero and now without us you are completely on your own. No plan. No cause to aid. No powers. Just you relying on our generosity," Dom says being very intuitive.

"I'd manage," Mystique insists, snapping in a defensive tone because it hits the mark too close. She really doesn't have anything any more. All her plans have crashed around her leaving her far too reliant on that generosity Domino mentioned. She hates it...but she's never going to admit it.

"Would you?" Dom questions that. "When was the last time you didn't rely on your powers? Must be awful frightening for you. Before you could always change shape, blend in, disappear. Now you're stuck. Just like the rest of us you can't hide any more for the 1st time in what? A century?"

Kurt watches on, staring intently at his mother who is looking decidedly more and more uncomfortable and he wonders if Dom is right. Has Mystique stuck around because she's afraid of going out there into the world on her own without her powers to hide behind. His mother would never admit that but Kurt can see Dom might have struck upon something.

Dom carries on. "For the first time in a long time you sit there and realise that you don't have anyone you can fall back on except the people whose ideals you deride. You don't have anyone because you don't trust anyone do you? Do you even have anyone you call friend?"

"I have a friend," Mystique says in a tight tone. Irene. Irene's her friend.

"Wow 1 out of 7 billion," Dom mocks using Mystique's earlier words, picking up the singular Mystique used.

"Dom," Kurt says, asking her not to keep pushing.

Dom ignores him. "Choosing to be alone may make you self-reliant Mystique but it also means that when you get in over your head you have nothing else to call on. Just look in the mirror to see what happens then. Do you really want to die alone, Mystique? With no-one there to care or remember you? Because that's where you're heading."

Mystique glares at the monochrome woman. "Is there a point to this?"

"Actually, yes. I was wondering if you want to go out shopping to get you some clothes?"

Mystique blinks.

Kurt blinks.

The sudden change of topics was just plain disconcerting.

"What?" Mystique asks, utterly confused.

"I realised you have no clothes because they were part of your shapeshifting powers. Unless of course you like the hospital gown look. I mean, sure, I could pull it off. With a body like this I can pull almost anything off," Dom boasts, showing her vanity. "Assuming you can't and that you don't care for that look I'm offering to take you shopping," she clears up her offer.

"What you just said..." Mystique tries to ask what the hell that rant was about.

Dom waves that off. "You shouldn't listen to me. I just tend to babble incoherently sometimes. It's my flaw."

Kurt isn't buying that. He thinks Dom's just been very clever in hitting the mark and then before Mystique can go all defensive and close up and brush off the accusations Dom so completely switches gear his mother is caught out making it all the more likely Dom's points hit home. Well he thinks. Then again Dom may have just gotten to the real reason she's here. Dom can be wildly unpredictable at times. "Vhy you?" he asks. "Vhy are you volunteering to help?"

Dom shrugs. "Well as much as it might turn my stomach we are family and if she tries something I'm well trained to be able to snap her neck like a twig," she says far too lightly.

"You have such a big heart," Kurt compliments her sarcastically.

"I know right!" Dom says cheerfully.

"You are utterly insane," Mystique comments.

"I'd like to think so. Otherwise just think how dull I'd be!" Dom proclaims, a manic, slightly unstable expression on her face...a deliberate one on her part. The gleam in her eyes illustrates how much she is enjoying herself right now. "So come on Mys-take. Get your ass out of that bed. Time to get you back into the real world."

"It's Mystique," she corrects.

"That's what I said. Mys-take!"

Mystique drops her head into her hands. You know what leaving is looking a really good option right now.

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville Mall...<strong>

Of course Mystique didn't leave. In some borrowed clothes that Domino lent her because they are of similar build and height she finds herself..._shopping._

Mystique can't even the remember the last time she did this apart from when she was buying groceries.

She certainly hasn't figured out what Domino's game is after all she said.

Why the hell did she agree to this again?

Yes, she needs clothes now she's lost her powers...and she wants to believe that that is only temporary but none of that explains why she agreed to be right here and right now in this blasted mall.

"Do you ever smile?" Dom wonders because Mystique's just been Ms sour-puss all day.

"Yes. When I'm torturing smart-ass monochrome mutants," Mystique replies in a perfect dead-pan.

"Huh. Luckily I'm not one of those then isn't it," Dom responds with a shit eating grin.

Mystique rolls her eyes.

Dom playfully bumps her hips into the woman. "Come on. Live a little. Look at us here out in the real world and I've not even been insulted yet as a mutie freak. It's a good day!" she declares it to be.

"You do realise the looks you've been getting from the moment we've arrived?"

"I always get looks. Not to toot my own horn but I'm smoking hot."

"Well as long as you're not tooting your own horn," Mystique sarcastically replies with an eye roll for good measure.

"You're just not one of these people that finds shopping therapeutic are you?"

"No."

"How about a spa day? I know a place and this masseur guy...called Guy actually. You can't imagine the magic his hands can produce. The most pleasure a woman can receive from a gay man."

Well actually Mystique might consider...no. What is she thinking? She shouldn't be listening to this. She shouldn't allow herself to get comfortable at all around these people. That's dangerous. To allow herself to get comfortable, lower her guard...always leads to disaster.

She's only staying until she figures out her next move...and for Kurt...and Rogue if she can ever get her daughter to talk to her. In truth Mystique hasn't tried yet to approach Rogue. She's been more concentrated on getting her strength back. Well it's back sufficiently now so perhaps once she returns to the Institute she can attempt to talk to her daughter.

Mystique shakes her head. "You know why they look at you," she says, circling back round to what she meant.

"Course I do," Dom confesses she knows exactly why she gets looks. "But I won't let it stop me living my life how I want. When you do that you simply hand victory over to the other side. There's no law that stops me."

"Not yet," Mystique corrects pessimistically.

"Hey, look, I get enough moody and broody from Rogue. You could at least pretend to be a summer person."

"And miss out on the chance to annoy you?" Mystique mischievously snarks back with a smirk.

"Well guess who isn't getting a Christmas card from yours truly."

"Somehow I think I'll survive," Mystique dead-pans.

"That is what you're best at, no matter whom you hurt in the process" Domino says it in such a way it can't be mistaken for anything but a dig at Mystique and her choices.

Mystique's jaw twitched. She had punched out people for less...but then again she's no longer quite the person she was is she right now. No powers. Oh she still has the skill set but...she just lets it go for now.

* * *

><p>The drive home is in silence...Mystique so wishes but Domino just doesn't know when to shut up and now they're stuck in a jam due to some major fire up ahead so Mystique's torture seems to have a few more hours possibly to go.<p>

Mystique's just trying to tune Dom's voice out. Then she steps out the car to make that even easier. She wasn't the only one who has stepped out. People just can't resist gawking at tragedy.

Idiots.

That's one of the nicer words Mystique can come up with as people move past her to go have a look.

Dom cuts the engine and steps out too. Looks like they won't be going anywhere any time soon. "Want to have a gander?" she asks of Mystique.

"And be reduced to one of these gawking morons, no," Mystique snorts in disdain.

Dom shrugs. "Suit yourself. I'm going...plus I have the keys just in case you think of trying to leave," she warns Mystique, rattling the keys in her hand. With that Dom heads off to take a look.

That leaves Mystique standing there...like a lemon. She groans. "I can't believe I'm considering this," she grumbles to herself as she follows Domino.

What she comes across is an entire apartment block in flames...then she notices a couple of things.

One a red/blue blur rescuing people and two the fire is being drawn away from the building up into the air towards a flying girl dressed in flaming reds and oranges, her hair transformed into flame.

Superman and Volcana saving the day.

Volcana's ability to control fire allows her to do this. To pull it all away from the block and to her...though it is taking an immense amount of effort on her part to control...and the intensity of all that fire is making even her sweat. Once she has absorbed all that fire and heat and energy she needs to release it safely so flies straight up as fast as she can, as high as she can, before unleashing it all in a blinding flash that dissipates safely through the air.

Dom stands there, arms folded across her chest, an expression of pride on her face. "See what my fine teaching can accomplish, huh?" she says to Mystique, taking at least some of the credit for how good Clark and Claire are.

Mystique is about to say something derogatory when she is stopped by the fact the assembled crowd is cheering and clapping the actions of the young heroes. Of two people everyone basically assumes are mutants. She blinks in complete surprise, stupefied by actions she never thought possible from humans.

"So what was that you were saying about only 3 people out of 7 billion?" Dom asks, not missing the total irony of this situation and the opportunity to rub Mystique's face in it.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Kurt getting answers at last and his father getting a mention and an explanation of what it was Magneto did to him. I had a long think on what it was and decided to go with that Kurt was slightly closer looking to his mother when he was born and Magneto just basically messed it up. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Mystique reaches the crux of the matter. Will she stay for her children or once again leave them?<em>


	18. Chapter 18

Chapter 18

**At the Institute...**

"So I heard you had a trip out," Hank says genially as he does his next battery of tests on his old friend Raven down in the infirmary. "That must have be nice for you."

"Spare me the small talk, Henry," Mystique coldly dismisses him. "I only care about when my powers will return."

"Nothing has changed from yesterday," Hank reports on what he finds. "Your x-gene is still dormant."

Mystique makes a disgusted sort of noise at that news, at that fact she's still like she's one of _them_.

Hank sighs. "Tell me Raven, did you ever consider any of us your friends?" he asks, feeling a need to know.

Raven gives him a wary look. "Your definition and mine of what friend is will be different."

"No doubt but by your definition?"

By her definition? Let her see here. "Well I suppose back then I didn't find you unbearable," Mystique says with a casual smirk.

Hank rolls his eyes. "Warm praise indeed from you," he mutters with the necessary sarcastic edge.

"What do you want me to say Henry?" Mystique asks him of what precisely he expects from her. "At the back of my head I always had to remember that being part of the X-Men was a job for Weapon X."

"That does explain why you did never seem to open up," Henry comments, settling something he remembers, namely Raven's lack of complete honesty when it came to her life-story.

"I stick to what I said yesterday. I hoped for a moment it could work, Xavier's dream but reality bites hard in the end."

"Don't I know it," Hank mutters to himself in regards to his now hairy appearance. That's reality biting hard. He lets out a sigh. "Well for now Raven you're in fine health," he returns to why she was here in the first place.

"Except I'm trapped in this human form," she says with disgust, revulsion even. "Is there not some way to reactivate my x-gene?" she asks, almost desperately. She just can't live like this. Being stuck in one form. It's not right. It's not...normal. At least if she knows she'll get her powers back she'll make herself grin and bear it in the short term.

"It...you need to rest, Raven. Like I said your powers were strained beyond their limits. You need to give it time. I certainly would not even consider what you're asking for at least several days," Hank cautions here because frankly he's still not sure what Wanda did or how she did it. In fact what he's not saying is that he's not sure he would ever attempt what Raven is asking. Messing about with genetics at that level when you're not sure what you're doing is not wise to say the least. Also as she is the damage Raven can cause is lessened.

"Henry I do not desire to be here any longer than I have to," Mystique tells him in no uncertain terms that she doesn't want to be here.

"Have you told Kurt that?" Hank asks her back, knowing that Kurt would be hurt to learn that his mother is once again planning to walk out on him...or so it seems like to Hank.

Mystique stiffens and tenses. "I-I'll get around to it," she stammers her response, showing she really hasn't thought through how to break it to her son yet.

Hank could say something but he's not a parent. He doesn't have that experience but to him it doesn't seem like the right thing to do Raven is planning.

* * *

><p>Night-time is when Mystique chooses to venture up from the lower levels. She has no wish to talk to any of Xavier's students but she has...ok she has the munchies. She waited until she thought they would all be asleep and made her way to the kitchen.<p>

She peers into the fridge...

Ooh beer!

She could do with a drink.

In fact she could do with many, many drinks.

After all look at her and the situation she is in.

Stuck in one shape like a human. Relying on Xavier of all people. Finding out her DNA has been used to create children without her knowledge.

And worst of all discovering she has a daughter with Logan.

And that daughter hasn't come to see her and doesn't seem likely to be inclined to. Preferring instead to blame Mystique for everything bad in her life.

Oh yeah she could seriously do with getting hammered frankly.

"I don't remember giving you permission to take my beer," comes one very gruff voice from behind her.

Mystique momentarily closes her eyes and swears under her breath. Why isn't he in bed? She stands up and turns round, her glare stern and fixed on him...and he's giving her the same look back. "Logan," she says his name coldly.

"Mystique," Logan says her name back equally coldly.

"Well I'm leaving," she states and moves to walk past him.

Logan blocks her off. "Don't think so, Smurfette," he tells her. He hadn't expected to find her here but now he has he's going to take advantage of the situation to get his questions answered.

Mystique sighs. "Take my advice, Logan, you don't want to go there," she warns him off, knowing the only thing he would talk to her about; Weapon X.

_Snikt!_

One set of claws pop. "You don't have your powers to help ya any more," he says in a thinly veiled threat.

Mystique's glare hardens. She doesn't like threats. "Don't think you can threaten me, Logan. You can't. I'm not afraid of you. In fact I'm trying to be nice to you."

Logan snorts. "You? Nice? Give me a break, lady," he dismisses her.

"Certainly. What bone do you want broken first?" she asks him coldly.

"My bones can't be broken...which ya know because you were there!" Logan cries in raised tones, his long repressed anger threatening to break loose.

"What, Logan? What do you want to know? Who you were? What sort of person you were? The work we did? None of it is relevant to the here and now."

"It is to me!"

"No. It's not! Do you think for one moment you are anything like the person you use to be? That person is dead. They killed him the moment they wiped your memories. I accepted that. You may share his face but the person I knew is gone. You have to accept the same. The person you were is dead. Make the best of what you have now. Me, telling you anything will only torture you further which is why I don't tell you. I'm being nice."

"I'm already tortured! I don't sleep. I have nightmares almost every night of things I might have done but can't remember. Of things being done to me! I go through life trying to grasp some tiny fragment of who I use to be. Does that sound like a kindness to you?!" he snaps at her.

Mystique turns her gaze away from him. The pain and anguish in his face isn't making her choice seem as nice as she was thinking it was only moments ago.

"What did I do to you that you hate me this much?" Logan asks her because frankly he isn't buying she's being nice to him. She doesn't tell him because she hates him. Because she enjoys torturing him in return for something he must have done to her he can't remember.

"I don't hate you, Logan," Mystique insists.

"Yes, you do," he argues.

"I hate what you represent. The face that is a reminder of the..._friend_ I lost," she says, sounding more genuine. Sounding sad for something she lost.

Logan...believes her. His senses give him a sort of inbuilt bullshit detector. Basically he can tell when people lie. "What was his name? Your friend. Tell me that and I'll let it go for tonight," he offers.

Mystique sighs and god knows why but gives him the answer. "James. His name was James Howlett."

* * *

><p>The next morning it had not escaped Ororo's attention that Logan never joined her in bed. Up bright and early she determines to find him before she aids with making the breakfasts.<p>

The trick to finding him is to know where he keeps his secret beer stashes. His attempt to keep his favourite Canadian beers away from Domino.

It never works. She always finds them.

And Ororo too knows where most of them are. Therefore for as long as Logan hasn't gone off on his bike somewhere she has a pretty good idea where to look for him.

It turns out to be the garage and from the number of empty bottles is clear he's been here for awhile...possibly all night.

"So care to tell me what has brought this on?" Ororo queries of her boyfriend.

Logan glances up at her for a moment from where he sits before he downs the contents of yet another bottle.

Ororo sighs. She can see he's having one of his more serious crisis moments. Trust her she can just tell. She goes over and leans against his bike, folding her arms across her chest. "Talk to me, Logan," she pleads of him.

"I bumped into Mystique last night," he says in a tense voice.

Ororo looks at him curiously. "Did she tell you anything?"

"It's more what she refused to tell me," Logan answers back. It had been bothering him all night. What she said about his hating the fact he reminded her of a person who was dead. What did that person, that person Logan use to be, mean to Mystique. How close were they? He tells Ro this, tells her almost all of the conversation from last night, feeling he shouldn't lie to her.

Ororo's brow furrows slightly, listening to his thinking. "She's not completely wrong," she decides. "You yourself admit you're most likely not the man you were...but then again none of us are who we use to be even if we can remember it. We all change and grow. We are all different people at different stages of our lives. I've been a thief and a Goddess and now I'm a teacher."

"Yeah but what was I to her? Work colleague? Friend? Close friend? More? Is that why she hates me that much?"

"You hate her back," Ororo points out calmly.

"Yeah, I do," Logan admits.

"And to be blunt Logan whatever you and Mystique were in the past is exactly that, in the past. Or at least I hope it is or I will fire a lightning bolt into places which will ensure you will never reproduce," she says in a scarily nice tone.

"Ro, you know there's no-one else but you. It's just...frustrating," he says and you can see the frustration on his face. He's so close to answers. Finally he has someone who can give him answers but she won't.

"I understand that, Logan, I do but working yourself into this state won't help," Ororo tries to advise. "Whatever happens with Mystique you have to decide how you move your life forward. The question is does whatever answers she might be able to give you fundamentally change your direction."

"I don't know," Logan gives his honest answer.

"We'll work it out together. That's what couples do," Ororo points out.

Logan sighs. "You're better than I deserve. You know that."

"Yes...but what else is news?" Ororo quips with an impish grin.

Logan manages a small chuckles at that. He shakes his head and says the one thing he did learn from Mystique. The little bit he hasn't told her yet. "James."

"What?" Ororo queries with the necessary level of confusion.

Logan taps his chest with his thumb. "James Howlett. That's my name...at least if I am to believe the former Smurfette."

Ororo's expression breaks out into a face-splitting smile. "James," she repeats the name with a new-found warm affection for that name.

Logan winces slightly at her saying it. "I think I'll stick to Logan," he decides that sounds better. "James...is the name of a man I can't remember being right now."

Ororo strides forward, leans down and kisses his cheek. "In public I'll stick to Logan. In private..." she leaves it hanging suggestively with this 'bad girl' look in her eyes.

Logan smirks. "Always knew you were a bad girl deep down Ro," he lightly teases her.

"It's your bad influence I can assure you," she teases back.

"Who? Me?" Logan points at himself, feigning innocence making Ororo laugh in that beautiful way Logan loves.

* * *

><p>On the area of God, Mystique had come to conclude there were 2 possibilities. Either he doesn't exist or if he does he really must hate her for some reason.<p>

How is this relevant to now?

Well there she was taking a morning stroll around the lower levels, making sure everyday to get her full strength back for when she decides to leave and who by random chance does she bump into but her own flesh and blood, her daughter.

Rogue.

The look she is getting from Rogue right now makes her buy that latter option. God hates her.

"Ah have nothin ta say ta you," Rogue spits out, once she had gotten over the shock of bumping into Mystique.

"Rogue, wait a sec..."

Rogue doesn't wait and barges past Mystique...hard. Hard enough for when their shoulders collide Rogue's extra durable body no doubts leaves what will form to be a bruise later.

Mystique swears as she rubs at her sore shoulder and then strides off after her daughter. This was not exactly how Mystique was planning it but now they are in each other's company this is her chance to sort things out with Rogue.

Mystique follows Rogue into what is the Danger Room. Rogue had booked it for a morning workout since with her powers it's not easy to do an intensive workout. That and she hadn't signed up to rejoin any team so solo workouts were her norm right now.

"Ya just don't listen do ya!" Rogue shouts at the woman as soon as she spots her.

"Rogue...ignoring me won't make me go away," Mystique states sternly, not backing down.

"No?" Rogue challenges that. "How about ah throw ya as far as ah can inta tha sea. Ah've got a killah throwing arm," she threatens.

"Why won't you even talk to me?" Mystique asks, imploring her daughter to do so.

"About what?!" Rogue exclaims, throwing her arms into the air for good measure. "All tha tahmes ya lied and used meh? About how ya nevah noticed ah wasn't quite right in tha head? Oh ah know how about how ya willingly let them use meh ta free perhaps tha most dangerous mutant on tha planet!"

"I didn't know!" Mystique shouts out. "I honestly didn't know you were being controlled. You have to believe me!" she implores.

"No. Ah don't," Rogue states it bluntly. "Ah don't have ta believe a word ya say...evah! Ah don't have ta talk ta ya. Y'all are not right in the head Mystique if ya think ah'm just suddenly goin ta forget what ya have done ta meh."

"What I did was for the best for you...for all my children."

Rogue glowers in hate. "Do not call meh your child!" she snaps. "Ah don't care what some damn test says. Y'all are not mah mothah. No mothah sets out ta deliberately hurt their child because that's what ya did Mystique. Ya hurt meh and ya don't even care do ya?"

"Of course I care!"

"Oh so what? It was tough love?!" Rogue snorts in disgust.

Mystique shrugs. "Sort of," she accepts it basically was...in Mystique's head it was a sort of tough love. No-one else would probably call it that though.

Rogue waves her off. "Get lost, Mystique," she tells the woman, having born as much as she can stand in present company.

Mystique shakes her head. "No," she refuses. "We're sorting this out," she declares.

Rogue's eyes alight with fire and in close to a blur of motion she has set herself at Mystique and propelled the woman hard against the wall, making the similar looking older woman cry out in pain as Rogue holds her there, one hand round the throat. "All ah have ta do is squeeze," she threatens ta end it, once and for all.

"Than you really will be like me," Mystique says, not sure what that is coming from but having a feeling it's deadly relevant to this.

That seems to slap Rogue in the face and she lets go and staggers back a few steps as she now realises what she was about to do, what she was about to become. She's breathing heavily, not through effort but through the weight of her emotions. "Ah am nothing lahke ya!" she hisses. She points an angry finger into Mystique's face. "Nevah will ah beh lahke ya, ya cow-faced witch! Why don't ya just go rot in hell!"

"Is that what you want, Rogue?"

"Yes!" she screams, letting out her full rage. "That's what ah wished from tha moment ah saw ya turned ta stone! That ya were dead and rotting in hell! Then at least ya would know a fraction of what ya have put meh through!"

Mystique is truly shocked by the genuine venom in her daughter's voice. This is more than her anger talking. This is really what Rogue wishes had happened. Mystique...she had no idea she had hurt Rogue this much. She knew she had caused her children pain. She's not daft but never did she imagine she had pushed any of them this far to hate her this much. She always thought in time they would see why she did what she did but not with Rogue. It's clear as day to Mystique now. Somewhere she crossed the point of no return with her daughter.

And now Mystique is the one who feels hurt. In fact she's pretty certain there are tears welling up in her eyes.

"Oh spare meh tha crocodile tears," Rogue sneers, thinking that is what they are. "Just go Mystique before ah use ya as mah workout session," she threatens to do.

Mystique doesn't need told twice. She turns and leaves, a trickle of tears running down from her left eye. Now why does that seem familiar?

* * *

><p>"I'm leaving."<p>

Charles was in his office when Mystique burst in and just stated that. He frowns. "Why?" he asks.

"I don't need to explain myself to you, Charles. You helped me, I'm grateful but..."

"You think me a fool?" he guesses how she was going to finish that sentence. "For aiding you? Or just my general outlook on life?" he wonders.

"I know you won't consider it that I owe you anything but I do which is why I'm giving you the courtesy of informing you beforehand."

"You know I won't stop you leaving, Raven, if that is what you truly wish but if you owe me then give me an explanation."

Mystique's face grows tense. "It just...isn't right. Me being here. I'll never be accepted."

"By whom? The students will tolerate you if I say so and Kurt...has loved being able to talk to you. As for Rogue..."

Mystique flinches. She's usually better than that at hiding her feelings but this one is too raw.

Charles gets it now. "I see. You've talked to Rogue haven't you."

"Reading my mind?"

"No. Don't need to. I can imagine how that conversation went. Didn't think anyone could scare you off, Raven."

"I'm not scared!" Mystique argues passionately, feeling that as a sting of an insult. "I can just see my being here is not an aid to either of us."

Charles knows this tone. She's set her mind in stone and he's not going to be able to dissuade her. "Like I said I won't stop you but you have to remember you just can't blend in any more as you use to. Once you're outside these walls...well there are law enforcement agencies that are seeking you. Ones that may be able to figure out who you are even without the blue skin."

Mystique folds her arms across her chest. "Your concern is touching Charles but powers or no I can take care of myself just fine."

"I never claimed you couldn't. It's about risk management."

"You're starting to sound like one of these ridiculous life coaches," Mystique critiques. She then laughs bitterly. "I would love one of them to even try their mumbo jumbo after living my life."

"As you say Mystique it is your life. Leave if that is what you want to do but I make one small request."

"What?" Mystique asks, eyeing him sceptically.

"Don't leave without at least saying goodbye to your children. They deserve that at the very least wouldn't you say?"

Mystique says nothing but simply turns and leaves the room.

Charles sighs. He had hoped for...what?

Better?

From Raven?

Maybe like with Erik he's looking for the person he thought use to be his friend but given the revelations since her awakening that person may never have existed at all.

How many times can anyone take these repeatedly disappointments before they lose heart?

* * *

><p>Down in the infirmary, as she packs the clothes she got yesterday Mystique is grumbling at herself that she should never have let Kurt talk her into staying even this long in the first place. It was a mistake. She let herself get too caught up in the desire, the want, to reconnect to her son.<p>

Her precious little baby boy.

God, he was so beautiful when he was born. He still is.

But all this is too hard. Rogue's vitriol has reminded her of just how hard it is. It is also a painful reminder she doesn't need of how badly she has failed to be a good mother.

"So running away are you?"

That coldly spoken question makes Mystique pause and turn her head to spot the red-headed woman she knows to be one of those humans Xavier allows to remain. Mystique never did understand what the hell he was thinking. She had made no effort to try and talk to them in her time here so far. "What do you mean?" she has to ask, her voice as icy as the Arctic snow.

Martha folds her arms across her chest. Like with Magneto she had long been wanting to have some words with Mystique and after hearing Charles mention the woman had decided to leave realised her chance to do so was running out. "Isn't that what you're doing? Running away from your responsibilities. That seems to be all you ever do," she criticises.

Mystique, for her part, cannot believe this human, any human, would have the gall to say things like this to her. "What do you know of it?!" she snaps.

"Well I am a mother so quite a lot actually."

"Then I shouldn't have to explain how I would do anything to protect my children. You would do the same."

Martha scoffs. "And you think causing them pain is justified in that regard."

That does sting Mystique. "It was necessary."

"Was it? Was it really? Why? Why was it necessary? Why did you do any of it and it has to be more than just it was necessary. Why abandon Kurt? Why use Rogue? Do you even remember the reasons or have you got so twisted in your own head you can't even straighten out your own lies any longer."

"I did it for their betterment! I left Kurt with people who would care for him and keep him safe. I wanted Rogue safe from Xavier and his foolishness so yes I lied to her! Yes I used and manipulated her! And no, none of it was easy."

"But it was necessary," Martha says in mocking tones.

"Why are you even talking to me? You don't want me here any more than I want to be here," Mystique thinks.

"And what are you basing that on? This is the 1st time we've ever talked."

"You're human," Mystique says as if that explains everything.

Martha chuckles humourlessly. "And? Hasn't stopped me looking after your children now has it?"

Mystique doesn't comment.

"You know I had a pretty low opinion of your parenting skills before now but seeing this," Martha gestures at Mystique's packing up to leave, "only confirms you are a much worse parent than I thought. Honestly I thought Magneto was bad," she says, her tone clearly implying that Mystique is worse than Magneto.

Mystique's eye actually twitches at this point, being compared to Magneto. "Magneto?" she queries, her voice full of icy venom.

Martha smiles, almost in ignorance and nods. "Hmm, hmm."

"You're comparing me to Magneto?!" Mystique's voice rises in volume and ire, frankly unable to believe this.

"Lets see. Parents who abandoned, manipulated and used their children for the supposedly greater good so yeah, I think there's a comparison to be made there," Martha says, showing remarkable calmness and bravery.

"Are you fucking kidding me?!" Mystique exclaims in a shriek.

"Not knowingly."

"I've nothing like that man. His one and only priority was his own damn ego and the 'cause'. Mine has always been my children."

"Has it?" Martha seriously questions that assertion Mystique is making.

"Yes!"

"Then be here for them!" Martha suddenly snaps in a complete 180 mood turn. "Can't you see that they need you. Rogue especially."

"She hates me."

"Do you love her?"

"What?"

"It's a simple question. Do you love her?"

"Of course I do."

"Then make up for it. She needs you. Ever since Tibet she's been cutting herself off, lost in introspection and anger and guilt and regret. In the 3 weeks since she returned she hasn't spoken once of what she did for Magneto. To no-one. Not me, not her brother, not her father."

"Can we please not refer to that man as her father," Mystique requests. "My stomach is not that strong."

Martha must admit to taking some pleasure in Mystique's face and that thought. Not very charitable she knows but very human. "Parents love their children unconditionally in my view so who her father is shouldn't matter. You want to prove you're better than Magneto than prove there is more to you than lies and manipulations. Do the hard part. Be a mother. Or take the easy way and run away. I mean I'll be here to pick up the pieces of your children's broken hearts but you have to know there is only so much any heart can take. One day you'll pass the point of no return and they'll never, ever forgive you. Is that what you want?"

Mystique can't answer right away. "I think it's already too late for Rogue," she says in a whisper.

"I don't," Martha disagrees. "Rogue needs her mother...or in this case a mother who knows the type of tasks Magneto must have sent her to do. And I think you do. I think if anyone can understand her right now it's you."

Mystique hadn't quite considered that before now.

"If you want an opinion..."

"I really don't."

Martha gives it anyway. "I think fate's given you a chance. How many years have you already lost, Mystique? How much have you missed out on discovering who your children are as people? They'll be adults soon and you will have missed out every single day of them growing up if you leave. Leave now and you may never get another shot at this or stay and fight, no matter the difficulties fight for your children as hard as you've been fighting against them all this time. Be a mother...or be a coward. Your choice."

Martha then leaves Mystique all alone. The human woman felt better for saying all that. She's long wanted to give that woman a piece of her mind and lay out some truths...but on the other hand Rogue and Kurt need their mother. For Wanda and Magneto it was already past that point of no return she mentioned. For Mystique and her children Martha didn't think it had quite reached that point yet though it was close...especially for Rogue. The woman needed a kick in the pants. As much as Martha doesn't think Mystique's much of a parent some part of her feels a need to have at least tried.

* * *

><p>The sun had set when Charles found himself in Raven's company again. He was surprised to see her. "I thought you would be long gone by now," he remarks.<p>

Mystique's face gives away nothing. "I've been thinking."

"About?"

"I'll stay...for my children I'll stay," she informs her that she's changed her mind. She thought long and hard what that human woman said to her and she realised, as much as she hates to say it, that the woman was right. She had been given a chance. Perhaps her last chance. She knows it won't be easy but she'll fight. This time she'll fight.

"I see. You are aware that will not be easy on you, yes?" he queries in relation to just how everyone will react to her presence.

Mystique can imagine so considering her previous actions. "I'll survive," she says in reply.

"Then I'll arrange a room for you."

"Just to be clear Charles I still think you're a naïve fool who are probably leading us all into disaster," Mystique tells him her opinion of his philosophy hasn't changed.

"Then at least you're here to protect your children from my foolishness," Charles says with an annoying grin.

Mystique rolls her green eyes. She's pretty sure she regrets this already.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So at long last Logan knows his name. Methinks Storm can have a lot of fun with him over that. A MarthaMystique scene has been long overdue. And now Mystique is staying...that'll be, uh, 'interesting'. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; A Cajun Spice/Scare combo._


	19. Chapter 19

Chapter 19

As you can imagine the next few days are awkward to say the least.

Mystique, one of their most intractable enemies, is now living with them.

At least for the ones who were there. The process of students leaving for and returning from holidays continued. For one Kitty was off back home to her parents needing a break from all this having had witnessed Magneto's death. As great as Peter had been being there for her Kitty needed the comfort of the familiarity of her home and her parents for a few weeks. And this time they had figured out a way for her to take Lockheed home with her.

Back to Mystique needless to say she didn't get the warmest of welcomes...not that she expected one. Not that she wants one. She could care less about their sneering looks and snide words given in her directions when they think she can't see nor hear them.

She isn't staying for them. She's staying for her children.

Kurt at least was happy she was staying around. He was the easier of her two children for her to try and make amends to...and she did want to make amends. Really. This time she means it.

Rogue on the other hand...

Yeah, lets just go with Rogue utterly could not believe they let Mystique stay. She was furious about it. Seriously does no-one care what she thinks? Does no-one care the hurt that woman has inflicted upon her?

The answer is apparently not. Some friends. Some family.

Rogue had rebuffed completely any attempt Mystique had made to talk her, shunning her wherever and whenever possible. If they bump into each other Rogue ignores her as if she isn't there. That's Rogue's way of coping. She just imagines real hard Mystique doesn't exist.

If only her subconscious would let her off that easily...

_Rogue is running...from what...to where...kinda escapes her right now. All she knows is she has to run. Run far, far away and so she is through streets littered and scarred by the ravages of a battle that must have been fought through here recently._

_She hears noises behind her._

_Someone chasing her._

_Two someones she thinks._

_She has to get away. That's all she knows. Has to get away. Hide._

_She smashes her way into a ruined building and runs down some stairs into the cellar and curls up in the corner, trying not to make any sound._

_It does no good as what is a giant hand smashes in through the roof above her and grabs her, lifting her into the air. Suddenly another hand reaches for her and a tug of war starts with Rogue in the middle as a prize._

_The 2 competitors?_

_2 giant sized versions of Apocalypse on one hand and Magneto on the other._

_As the two titan sized versions struggle against each other Rogue slips out from between their grasping hands, falling into the street below, impacting a ruined car, crushing it under her durable body._

_It's enough of an impact that she feels it and she struggles to roll herself off the vehicle and slips over the side to the ground. On her hands and knees she looks down to see her reflection in the car side mirror that must have fallen off._

_Rogue's eyes widen in horror at the reflection. Not her reflection. Blue skin, red hair...Mystique._

"_No," she whispers in denial. "No, no, no, no," she says in stunned horror as she tries to get away from the reflection, stumbling over herself as she goes. "No, ah'm not lahke her. Ah'm not!" she proclaims, tears welling up in her eyes at even the thought she is turning into her so-called mother. "Please. Gawd. Ah'm not lahke her," she sobs...raises her hands to cover her face only to see the skin has turned blue..._

"NOOOO!" Rogue screams as she shoots up, breathing hard, trying to work out where she is.

She's...in her room. In bed.

Oh thank God, it was only a dream. Well nightmare.

As Rogue calms down she starts to think to herself about the fact that this can't go on. Her being under the same roof as Mystique.

She has no urge to run away but...maybe a break. Getting away for a few days will let everyone know just how strong her feelings actually are.

Show Mystique that it's time for her to get the hell out of all their lives...permanently this time.

* * *

><p>"You're doing what?!" Logan exclaims at an impromptu family meeting Rogue called early that morning. He was there along with Kurt, Domino and Storm, all in Rogue's room.<p>

"Leavin," Rogue repeats, a firmness in her tone that is trying to show how this is not up for debate. She's merely being courteous and letting them know.

"Vhy?" Kurt asks.

"Ya know why, Kurt," Rogue says bluntly. "Ah can't stand being in tha same house as that woman as she tries and...and...well what exactly is she trying?"

"She's trying to make it up to us. Trying to be our mozher," Kurt gives the answer Mystique gave when he asked her...and he believed her. There was just something different in her eyes and her voice this time that made him believe she was being genuine.

Rogue laughs bitterly. "Right," she snorts in disbelief. "Ah'm sure that'll last all of tha 5 minutes it takes her ta figure out how ta screw us ovah again."

"Stripes," Logan says. "You know I think like you do but Chuck believes she merits a chance...and for his sake I'm giving her one...in that I haven't sliced her up yet."

Ororo groans. She and Logan had had many a...lets call them debates over the fact Mystique had been allowed to stay. "Rogue...I'm cautious about her too but she does seem more genuine in her aims this time. There is no need to leave. I'm certain if we talk to Mystique we can get her to give you more space."

Rogue shakes her head. "That's not good enough. Ah know ya mean well Storm but ah'm sorry it ain't good enough," she tells the white-haired woman. "Y'all really have no clue do ya, what it means ta meh for that woman ta beh around. Tha things she has done...mah whole life is a lie thanks to her."

"Oh bullshit," Dom cuts in rudely, having been forced to listen to more of this 'woe is me' tripe than even she can stand. "That is utter grade A crap. Your whole life is not a lie. Finding out she's your mother is no worse than finding out Hairy's your father or that you're a subject of some sicko's science experiment. In fact if it is anyone's case you should be getting on it's that Destiny person's who must have known all along who you were from the moment she sent Mystique to find you at that orphanage."

"Well it's not exactly lahke ah know where Irene is or ah would have words with her," Rogue argues...and by the way that's just another dagger through her heart. Irene raised her. Irene was the closest person she ever had to a mother and look how that was built on lies too.

"And how is your life any more a lie than mine?" Dom asks the very good question considering she was created in exactly the same way. "The difference is you don't see me acting like a huffy 7-year old," she accuses.

"Ah am not acting lahke a 7-year old!" Rogue refutes that accusation.

"And you're totally avoiding refuting my point," Dom argues. "Look, if Mystique is lying about her true intentions I'll kick her head off, I promise but if she genuinely means to try and make amends than you should just allow her one last chance."

"She's had her last chance at least 3 chances ago!"

"Who are you really angry at? Her or yourself?" Dom asks it very bluntly.

"Her!" Rogue snaps, red-faced with anger.

"And what of her? Hmm? If she really wants to change how does it help her that you do nothing but constantly snipe and attack her."

"You're implying she has a heart ta hurt. She doesn't."

"You really zhink zhat?" Kurt asks, unable to believe it. Yeah, his mother's heart is no doubt harden but he doesn't believe she is without one.

"Can ya come up with a bettah explanation as to how she can hurt us tha way she has?"

"Rogue, I have never denied she has hurt us," Kurt points out a fact. "But I refuse to believe she is beyond redemption vhich is vhat you are implying."

"Ah'm not implying anything. Ah'm saying it explicitly." Rogue takes a breath. "Look ah know what y'all are tryin ta do. You're trying ta talk meh out of leavin. Let meh save ya from wasting more tahme. Ya can't change mah mind. Ah'm going for at least a few days. If Mystique is still here when ah get back then..." Rogue leaves the threat hanging. "Ah need some air but ah assure y'all ah'll beh gone before tha day is out," she tells them before leaving the room and away from them before they talk her to death some more.

* * *

><p>A short time later Rogue finds herself in that gazebo overlooking the sea mulling things over.<p>

Though what is left to mull over she isn't sure. Her mind's made up. She's told her family her position. The ball's in their court now.

"Now that look I remember."

Rogue's head jerks up slightly, her eyes darting around until she spots him floating down in front of her, over the edge of the cliff. Her ex. "What were ya saying?" she asks.

Clark, in his Superman costume, folds his arms across his chest. To even go out for a relaxing fly these days he has to put on the suit. Especially what now with Mystique staying. Thanks in no small part to his mom. Oh he knows what she was thinking...or can at least make a good guess. He just doesn't know whether her meddling is the best idea on this occasion. "I was saying I remember that look Ms Broody Moody."

"Broody Moody?" Rogue queries with an odd expression aimed at him.

Clark shrugs. "So what's bothering you?"

"Are ya actually talkin ta meh?" Rogue asks. "Cause we haven't really done much of that lately."

"I know," Clark acknowledges her point. "Then again it's 50/50 whether you would accuse me of sticking my nose in to your business and I certainly wouldn't want to do that. We did break up for a reason."

"Yeah," Rogue acknowledges that, though with a touch of sadness.

"But even if we're not as close as we use to be I can still be your friend and an ear to listen," he offers.

Rogue sighs and places her elbow on the gazebo banister and rests her head on her hand. "It's probably what y'all would think it is," she says.

"Mystique?"

Rogue nods.

"Well you know me. I'm for giving most people a second chance," he remind her of what he is like...or use to be like...or is like again. You know he's gone through a lot of mood changes lately. He would say it's not normal...except he still really isn't sure what counts as normal for a Kryptonian.

"Ah. Now ah remember why we broke up. It's all comin back ta meh," she jokes with fatalist humour.

"I thought it was because you're impossible," Clark quips.

Rogue gives him a dirty look.

Clark holds his hands up at her look. That was always the thing about Rogue. Words were not always strictly necessary for her to get her feelings across. "I remember well enough your feelings for Mystique, Rogue. I'm not belittling them. I promise...but is running away the right solution?"

Rogue could ask how he knows but she knows how he knows. Superhearing "Y'all shouldn't eavesdrop on people's private conversations," she tells him off.

"Then how would I know how to avoid my sister?" Clark asks back innocently. Claire's been in a really bad mood as of late because her girlfriend, Marie, is in France, visiting her parents for a few weeks. Marie just has a way of taking the edge off Claire's short temper and moods so when the french girl isn't here his sister is...prickly to say the least.

Rogue rolls her eyes at him.

"You can't keep doing this, Rogue," Clark advises her. "You've been back getting on for 4 weeks now and you barely interact with people who were your friends before you left. If you gave them a chance they'd forgive you...well for the most part."

Rogue shakes her head. "No," she refuses. "Ya know why?"

"Enlighten me."

"Because they'd ask questions. Questions ah don't want ta answer."

"About what happened when you were with Magneto," Clark guesses.

Rogue shrugs.

Clark rubs his forehead as he thinks. He was really just trying to be nice when he spotted her. Not be her agony aunt. He sighs. "Rogue all I can say is that from personal experience running away never really solves anything in the end. As difficult as it is you've got to find some accommodation with Mystique...and I don't mean you have to forgive her or accept her as your mother. I mean just find a way to live under the same roof. If not for your sake, for Kurt's. You have to know how happy it makes him to have his mother around."

"Till she double-crosses us all again," Rogue mutters.

"What? Like you," Clark says in an accusatory tone. "You do remember you betrayed us all and left your team at Magneto's mercy, right?" he asks her with a pointed look.

"Don't evah compare her ta meh!" Rogue snaps. "Not after everything she has done! Tha tahmes she has used meh!"

"I have no doubt she's used a lot of people...and you're still ignoring what I said about Kurt. And you can add Dom...and heck I think Logan would like some answers from her. Not to mention the Professor and Dr McCoy use to think they were friends and it turns out she was a spy yet they haven't tried to force her to leave despite that. So to sum up, get over yourself. The whole world doesn't revolve around you," Clark tells her, a little fed-up of her ignoring the effect Mystique has on everyone else and is only thinking of her own troubles. While trying not to belittle her feelings or pain Clark has to say Rogue's being utterly selfish.

Rogue's mouth hangs slightly open. She can't remember the last time Clark talked to her like this. Oh wait, yes she can. The day they broke up. She gets ready to retort when a phone rings, interrupting her and knocking her off her stride.

Clark reaches into his pocket, notes the caller id and answers. "Superman superheroing services. $10 call out plus $10 per hour. You can't beat our prices!" he jokily answers it. His jovial attitude quickly sobers as he listens to whoever is speaking on the other end of the phone. "When did this start?" he asks and then nods a couple of times. "Ok, Chlo give me a moment to let them know what's going on and then I'll be there asap, ok?"

"What?" Rogue asks as he hangs up.

"Oh now you pretend you're interested in something other than yourself," Clark says somewhat snidely but he's in a hurry.

"Hey!" Rogue protests. He's making her sound like a self-centred cow.

Clark waves her off and is gone in a blur leaving his ex behind.

Rogue steams and is about to charge off after him when there is an odd rustling from the nearby bushes. Rogue's head snaps round. She's too highly trained not to realise that's suspicious. If she isn't mistaken the sound indicates the size of a person. She cautiously strides towards the foliage, leans forward to try and peer through the leaves...when the end of a staff shoots forward and stops just below her nose.

Before Rogue can react it emits a coloured gas that she inhales and she immediately feels groggy and it isn't long before whatever agent it is overwhelms even her constitution and she topples over unconscious.

Emerging from the bushes, bo-staff in hand, is a certain Cajun in his long brown coat.

Gambit retracts his staff back in on itself and slips it back in his pocket. "Apologies, Cherie but Gambit saw you were way too tense and needed to..._relax."_

Before anyone else comes Gambit has Rogue hoisted over his shoulder and is sneaking out the way he sneaked in. He is a thief after all and sneaking through security systems is his job. He was worried for a second there Superman might spot him but lady luck seems to be with him today.

And lady luck is sort of why he is doing this. It's been against him from the moment he returned to New Orleans.

But this can work out.

Not only for him but Rogue as well. He's been watching the mansion long enough to get a good impression of what is going on. He can help her. She can help him.

And maybe, just maybe, they can settle what it is that happened between them before the whole thing with Apocalypse blew up.

Of course first off he has to get Rogue out of here which is going to be a bigger strain than he thought. "Cher, Gambit really d'inks you need to cut down on de snacks," he mutters in complaint at her sheer weight of the young woman.

* * *

><p>What Chloe was phoning Clark about had just hit the news by the time he gets to see the Professor.<p>

There's been an 'accident' at the Luthorcorp Chemical Plant releasing some sort of strange toxic cloud over Smallville. Inevitably Lex had tried to cover it up at first which meant the effects had already started to affect people. No-one knew what it was doing exactly because Lex hadn't said. All they did know so far was that anyone exposed slipped into a coma.

It's only now when it can't be hidden that Lex has been forced to come clean which is of course far too late.

"I should go alone, Professor," Clark is saying to him as he stands in the Professor's office. "If it's already spread to the population anyone you would send with me would be at risk."

"What about you?" the Professor asks with concern.

"I'm virtually invulnerable, Professor," Clark reminds the man.

"I think the key word is virtually," a voice pipes in.

Clark turns his head to find Jean, her head popped round the door, listening in.

Jean steps inside the room. "There's no guarantee you wouldn't be affected too, Clark," she argues.

"Perhaps...but it's very unlikely," Clark thinks. Only a very few things can harm him in anyway.

"Still going alone is stupid," Jean tells him. "If you're going then I'm volunteering to go with you."

Clark and the Professor both look at her with appropriate level of surprise

Clark shakes his head. "Ut uh. No way. If you think I might be vulnerable, Jean, I can say you almost certainly are. I won't risk it."

"Someone...an **X-Man**," Jean puts the emphasis on because it's something Clark currently is not, "needs to be on the ground making an assessment of the situation and judging whether this is something a full team is needed for...and since you pointed out the potential risk it should only be 1 person and I'm volunteering to be that person."

"You're not an X-Man either...technically," Clark argues back since Jean's been taking it easy in Generation X as of late so as to give Scott and her breathing space from each other after their break-up. "And if I was going to take someone it would be Wolverine for his healing factor."

"But he has no medical expertise to examine the victims. I have some basic training from Beast," Jean continues to argue.

"Pft," Clark scoffs. "No more than I could learn in 5 minutes from reading a book or two."

Jean scowls at him. "Now you're just being mean," she tells him off. "And it's not going to work."

"What's not going to work?"

"You being deliberately mean so I lose my temper and storm off and let you go alone. I believe I have mentioned not to treat me like an idiot," Jean says with a smug, smarmy tone.

"I liked you better when you were yelling at Scott or making goo goo eyes at AC," Clark dead-pans.

"I never made goo goo eyes at AC!" Jean refutes that. Gave him admiring looks maybe, he was handsome, but goo goo eyes, never.

"Keep telling yourself that."

Jean's green eyes narrow. Oh he thinks he's so damn smart. Well he isn't.

The Professor coughs to remind the two of them he's still here. "If you two are finished arguing like an old couple," he remarks.

Both Jean's and Clark's eyebrows rise significantly at that remark.

"Oh hey no..."

"We do not sound like an old couple..."

At least it got their attention which was the point in Charles saying it. "Well then perhaps you'll listen _like an old couple _to my decision," he basically reminds them that he's in charge.

"Right, of course," Clark accepts.

"Whatever you decide, Professor," Jean accepts.

"If Jean understands and accepts the risks then yes, I would prefer her to go and assess the situation before any decision is made about sending in a full team and I would feel better doing so if you agreed to look after her, Clark," Charles gives his decision.

Clark can just see the guilt trip unfolding in front of his eyes. Jean's basically going anyway and if he doesn't take her he's going to feel all guilty if something happens to her. See this is why he prefers being his own boss and doing stuff on his own. "I'm taking you both off my Christmas card list," he mutters in complaint as he gives in to the inevitable.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I wanted Cajun Spice to be Rogue and her family as much as possible so I needed a major distraction for other people hence blending in the Smallville episode Scare. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cajun SpiceScare part 2._


	20. Chapter 20

Chapter 20

As Rogue starts to come round she gets the sensation of being in something that's moving. In fact it sounds like she is on a train travelling along tracks.

Rogue tries to move her arms and legs but finds they are restrained by something heavy and strong. She opens her eyes and looks around to find herself propped up against some wooden crates in a freight train boxcar carriage, alone apart from one certain Cajun leaning up against the wall next to the open side-door.

"What do ya want?" Rogue asks him bluntly. She can't figure out for a moment why he would kidnap her.

"I've been watching ya, Cher. You're such an unhappy girl."

"Gee can't imagine why. Maybe it's tha fact you've abducted meh and tied meh up..." Rogue looks down at herself, "in chains," she says what it is she is tied up with, with the dripping sarcasm she is famed for.

"Well rope wasn't likely to hold you now was it, Cherie."

"Stop calling meh that. Ah'm not your Cher, Cherie or any othah stupid nahme ya can come up with," Rogue tells him as she tests her strength against the chains. So far they're not breaking as easily as she thought they would.

"I'm wounded. After all de nights we spent together," Gambit pouts.

Rogue rolls her eyes. "Ah told ya in Tibet ah can't remember a dang thing since London...and now you're what? Stalking meh? Newsflash Swamp Rat, girls don't find creepy stalker types attractive."

"Gambit consider himself more of a facilitator in d'is case. I'm giving you de chance to get what you want."

"Which is what?"

"Freedom...from Mystique."

"Ya know abut her?" Rogue asks, her voice quietened by true surprise that Gambit knows what is going on in her life.

"Gambit hear d'ings," he gives his very vague explanation. "So you guys freed her den."

"Wasn't mah idea," Rogue mutters in not even barely hid disdain.

"Gambit imagine not...but even if you can't remember our time together Gambit feels he can still help you. For old time sake."

"Out of tha goodness of your heart?" Rogue queries extremely sceptically.

"If you like," Gambit lets her think what she wants. "Look at de facts as far as your life is concerned. You've been battered from pillar to post. Everyone looking to use you for one scheme or another. A fine woman like you shouldn't be tied down to someone else's plots. You should be out d'ere making your own way, living your own dreams, living your life free. Gambit knows de feeling because I was not working for Magneto out of a dream but out of an old favour I owed. Dat debt is paid in full and now I'm trying to live my own dream. From experience Gambit knows de hardest step to d'at is the 1st one. You feel tied to your friends, maybe even an obligation to de Professor so Gambit is simply giving you a friendly, helping push out de door."

Rogue's green eyes narrow as she glares at him, trying to figure out his game. Stupid, smug, handsome face. She mentally cringes. No, not handsome. Sexy, maybe...no! It was nothing. Casual flirting. She was not herself and it was harmless fun. There is not anything serious between them. She doesn't feel anything so he can just stop trying to use his charm on her. It won't work. "Release meh!" she snaps.

"In time," Gambit promises. "Once you've had a chance to calm down, think and realise I'm doing you a favour."

Rogue blows a loose strand of hair out of her face as he tries to use that disarming smile on her. Just wait till she finds a way to break these chains. Then she'll fix him.

* * *

><p><strong>Approaching Smallville...<strong>

Jean can use her powers to fly but she can't fly as fast as Clark can which is why she finds herself pressed against him, one of his powerful arms around her waist, the other in her hair making sure she keeps her head buried in his chest as he flies at supersonic speeds towards Smallville.

They had left Bayville as soon as Jean changed into her costume.

Jean can feel the wind whip past, blowing her hair about. It was actually breathtaking to feel yourself accelerate through the sound barrier without a plane. She wonders if this is how Clark feels every time he does it or whether it gets old after awhile.

From her own experience of flying Jean doubts it's the latter. Personally she could never see herself getting bored with the amazing sensation of defying gravity.

She moves her arms, tightening her grip around Clark. She really shouldn't think this considering the situation they're heading into but how can you not notice the fact Clark's built like a God and she's practically entwined around him. He feels amazing, he smells amazing, he's so warm, keeping her warm, when she should be freezing cold.

And these are so not thoughts one should have about their friend. Especially considering she doesn't know where she and AC stand...assuming she ever sees him again.

Jean mentally shakes her head. She should focus on the mission right now and not her love-life.

Clark does feel Jean squeeze him that little bit tighter. You know despite everything he said about avoiding complications like relationships, Clark is not blind to beautiful women.

And Jean's beyond being merely a beautiful woman and they're wrapped up so tight together he can feel her soft and rather ample curves pressed up against him. She feels rather...nice. More than nice really but as he said he wants to avoid complications and Jean has to remain in the friend zone no matter what the Kal-like area of his brain would like to imagine.

Luckily he flies fast and arrives in Smallville quickly so he can end this awkwardness.

The best place to start is where Chloe was when she called him. The Smallville Mutant Community.

The place is actually looking much more like a proper small village what with the X-Men's help in rebuilding it after the battle with Lionel. It's also littered with posters and signs in regards to Lilandra's run for Mayor in the very soon to come election. It was suppose to be next week as matter of fact. No way to know whether that'll still hold true considering what is happening now.

You can see the stress lines forming on Lilandra's face even as they discuss what is going on, standing in the kitchen of the main house, Clark's former home. Some members of her community have succumbed as well which only adds to Lilandra's worries.

Chloe too was nervous, illustrated by her chewing on her lower lip in her nervous habit. How can you not be worried when there's a toxic cloud above your head. So far, as far as Chloe knows, Lois was alright but that could changed any moment. It could changed any moment for all of them.

"Do we know anything about this toxin?" Jean asks.

Lilandra shakes her head. "No. Lex has instigated a media lock-down. What I do know is what I felt when my people succumbed."

"What do you mean?" Jean asks.

"Fear. All powering fear. So overwhelming I could sense it from miles away and it's just not my people. It's everywhere in town. I know you just got here but reach out with your powers and you'll feel it too."

Jean had kept her mind locked down but now that Lilandra asks she loosens her controls...and it is almost overwhelming just like Lilandra says. Everywhere there is fear. "What is that?" Jean asks in a whisper under the psychic weight.

Lilandra shakes her head. "I can't be certain. I'm never there when it starts. I'm always too late. By the time I arrive they're already in their coma. I would need to be in contact with their mind before they succumb to have any notion of what is happening to them."

"Can you experience a fear so overwhelming your mind shuts down?" Clark asks the 2 telepaths.

"It would have to be incredibly intense," Jean gives the answer.

"And it doesn't explain why I can't wake them," Lilandra points out. "If it was just a psychological break I could reach them but I can't reach them at all once they're in their comas. It has to be physical. Something inside their brains impeding function."

"Can I see one of them?" Superman asks in reference to one of the victims, thinking he could try his x-ray vision and see what he can see if there's anything to see that's within his visual range. That's around the cellular level currently.

Lilandra glances at Jean who gives a nod to indicate that it is ok.

Lilandra nods her agreement and leads them off across the community to a new larger building where the sick are being kept and cared for. Essentially it was their own small medical clinic and they had it for 2 reasons. 1; they had gained a couple of newer members of the community with some medical experience and for small things it made more sense to treat them within house, being self-reliant and 2; they were mutants and not exactly loved to be able to trust in the use of Smallville's Medical Centre.

Inside the facilities resemble a Third World level but what more can you expect. There are several beds filled with comatose people. Lilandra leads them to one and Superman's eyes flash electric blue as he studies the person, focussing in on the brain.

"Hmm," he makes the noise as he frowns.

"What?" Chloe asks him.

"I may be wrong but it looks like the brain is infected with a bacteria," he relays what he thinks he sees.

"It's a disease?" Jean queries.

Superman shrugs. "Perhaps but I've never heard of anything remotely like this."

"Me neither but if it's a bacteria rather than a toxin we could try antibiotic treatments," Jean proposes as one way of attacking it.

"Clive!" Lilandra calls out to one of the doctors nearby and a dark-skinned man in his 20s comes over. What is very noticeable about him is the fact his eyes are a luminous bright purple in colour. You couldn't miss the fact that was at least a physical mutation the man possessed. As he draws close Jean and Lilandra talk over with him what they've just discovered.

Meanwhile out of the corner of his eyes Clark notices Chloe seems to have developed a nervous twitch. "You alight, Chlo?" he asks her.

"Uh yeah...I just need some fresh air," she says, oddly jittery for her. Chloe then heads for the door..._but when she opens it she doesn't find the outside but a dark, spooky corridor, like in a basement or something._

_Chloe presses on. As she walks a clanking sound is suddenly heard and there is an electricity surge, and the small amount of light there was in the corridor goes out, leaving Chloe in almost complete darkness. Slightly startled, Chloe squints her eyes to see better and keeps going forward. Up ahead she sees a soft blue light coming from underneath a door. Chloe walks very slowly forward and opens the door to look inside._

_Chloe peeks into the room anxiously. She sees a woman with short dishevelled hair sitting hunched over in a chair with her back to Chloe staring at a dark window. The floor is black and white chequered. Chloe blinks several times in confusion and then enters the room, walking toward the woman slowly. Upon closer inspection, she see that the woman is wearing a straitjacket. Her head is bent over and her face can't be currently seen. _

_The woman whispers hauntingly, in a voice Chloe dimly recognises, "I've been waiting for you, Chloe."_

_Chloe swallows hard then queries in a quiet, scared voice, "Mom?"_

_"You can't escape this, Chloe. None of the women in our family ever have," the woman says in the same haunted tones as before._

_Chloe continues walking toward the woman until she is standing right behind her. After a long moment of terrified stillness, Chloe reaches out her hand as if to touch the woman's shoulder. When she is about to touch it, she pulls her hand away fearfully. Then after thinking about it some more, she reaches out again and rests her hand on the woman's shoulder._

_Suddenly the chair whips around to face Chloe, and Chloe jumps back with a start as she sees the face of the woman in the straitjacket and it is a dark and frightening version of herself with large black eyes and dry crusty lips. _

_Chloe starts to scream hysterically. "Aaah! Aaaah!"_

_The other Chloe looks up at her quietly and opens her mouth wide. It's like a camera shot next that goes into the darkness of her mouth as the real Chloe continues to scream before she suddenly finds herself also bound in a straitjacket._

_"No! No!" she screams hysterically as she runs from the room, struggling against the straitjacket..._

"Chloe!" Superman shouts in panic as he holds the struggling girl for the few moments before she passes out, completely still and unresponsive. "Chloe?" he queries in panic. He then looks up at Jean whose eyes are wide in fright.

Clark picks Chloe up and Clive leads him to an empty bed where Clark lays her down for the man to examine his friend.

"It's just like the rest," Clive reports that Chloe has succumbed to the darkness.

Clark moves swiftly back to Jean. He takes her by the arms. "What did you see?" he asks her, shaking her gently. He knows she saw something telepathically.

"Superman," Lilandra's sharp tone intervenes. "Give her a minute," she instructs.

Clark lets Jean go but he's upset over his friend. It was all so sudden. One moment Chloe was fine. The next she was screaming hysterically.

"In your own time, Jean," Lilandra says encouragingly, sympathetically giving the younger woman a reassuring rub on the arm.

Jean nods and then relays what she saw. The whole scene with Chloe and the insane Chloe. She hadn't meant to pry but she just felt the sudden, swift change in the young woman's mind and latched on. "It was awful. It was like her deepest rooted fear was brought to the surface and she was forced to experience it," she gives her opinion of what is going on.

Clark's brow furrows. "You said she thought the woman was her mother, why?" he asks.

Lilandra sighs. She knows why. "Has Chloe ever mentioned her mother to you?" she asks.

Superman shakes his head. "Not really. Just that she left when Chloe was very little."

"Chloe's been looking for her," Lilandra relays what she knows because she helped Chloe search, using her money and resources to locate Moira Sullivan.

"And?" Jean presses for.

"She found her...in a mental institute. She didn't leave Chloe. She was sectioned. She had a mental breakdown...and as it turns out mental illness runs in the family. Both Chloe's grandmother and great grandmother endured a similar fate. It seems there is a hereditary psychiatric disorder that runs through the female line."

"So Chloe's fear is that she's next, that she's destined to go insane as much as I don't like using that word," Jean summarises it.

Lilandra nods.

"She never told me that," Superman says with a sad look. If she had Clark would have been here for her in an instant. "Wait Lois' mother is Chloe's mother's sister. They have the same grandmother. She's in the female line too. Does she know?" he wonders.

"Honestly I don't think Chloe could work up the nerve to tell Lois," Lilandra says what she believes to be the case.

Clark looks back at his stricken blond friend. "We're not going to get answers here. I think it's time to go to the source," he proposes.

"Lex?" Lilandra says with a derisive snort. "Good luck," she says with a hint of sarcasm. "See this is exactly what I've been warning about in my election campaign. Lex is backing my opponent and I warned them of the dangers of a repeat of the previous mayor being too cosy and too soft on the Luthors."

"Yeah...well I won't be," Superman vows. Not with Chloe now infected too. Now Clark's pissed at whatever stupid little secret thing Lex was developing this time.

"Do you want me to come with you?" Jean asks.

"No. You better stay and see what you can do to help," Superman suggests. "Besides one of us has to tell Lois about Chloe and be here when she arrives and it won't be me," he assures them before he is gone in a blur.

"Coward," Jean frames what he is in relation to Lois.

Clark heard her and if he was still there to reply he would say better a coward than having to face Lois' wrath.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville Chemical Plant...<strong>

Last time Clark was here was when Andrea got split into two. Not his fondest memory because it put the kibosh on any chance he and Andrea had of 'hooking up' as the saying goes.

He can see the damage caused by the explosion but what he can't see is Lex who is nowhere in sight.

Though it seems he is not the 1st one to think of coming here. He should have known she'd be here.

One burst into superspeed later and he's appearing like a ghost in front of a certain geeky looking female Daily Planet reporter. "Looking for the coffee machine?" he quips...and then catches the superpowered punch that follows in his left hand. "Is this how you greet all your friends, Andrea?" he asks with his goofy grin.

Andrea Rojas narrows her eyes behind her glasses...her actually needed glasses because she is blind as a bat. "Only the smart ass ones," she replies in her no nonsense attitude. She takes her hand back. "Haven't seen you in awhile," she remarks.

Clark shrugs, trying to play off lightly the fact he's been avoiding her for months. "You know how it goes. Busy, busy," he says lightly. "So save me some time, what have you got?" he requests.

Andrea isn't not noticing he's avoiding answering her point about them not seeing each other much but in a situation like this she always puts business before pleasure and tells him what she has discovered so far from her sneaking around. "It's a weapon for the military. Mutated bacteria through exposure to meteor rock."

"The creation of biological weapons is illegal," Superman states.

"Well I think they were trying to get around it by creating something non-lethal. You've seen what it does by now, yes?"

Clark nods to confirm he has.

"Imagine if you could incapacitate the enemy for a short period."

"I get that but it's not incapacitating them. It's putting them into comas by making them experience their worst fears."

"Huh?" Andrea inquires.

Clark briefly relays what has happened with Chloe and what Jean saw in her mind before she passed out.

Andrea's angry now. Chloe is like her best friend and to learn she's now been infected. Oh she is so going to kick Lex's sorry ass...even more than she was going to anyway for the many attempts on her life, Nightwing's life, she is certain Lex is behind. "Well I'm pretty sceptical when it comes to Lex."

"For justified reasons," Superman excuses her. "I know the sort of stuff he gets up to these days...unfortunately," he says with one last tinge of sadness for the friend Lex use to be.

"Thanks," Andrea accepts his excusing of her with a smile before carrying on, "My point is despite how sceptical I am I doubt all this that is happening today was on Lex's agenda...nor do I believe that the bacteria was meant to have this affect. It's all just one colossal screw up most likely. Lex overreaching."

"Accident or no he shouldn't be developing weaponised bacteria in this plant this close to a populated town," Superman doesn't excuse Lex that. "Where is he?" he gets back to why he is here in the first place.

"I had a poke around, with the panic security isn't so tight. Overheard a radio message and it seems he's got an experimental antidote and he's away to the Medical Centre to test it," Andrea relays.

"Which is where you were away to before I appeared?" Superman guesses.

"Good guess. We'll make a reporter out of you yet," she quips.

Clark frowns. "I'm already a reporter...in training."

"Uh huh," Andrea says in a disbelieving tone.

"I am!" Superman insists.

"Sure you are but since you're here Mr 'Reporter in training' you can give me a lift to the Medical Centre," she tells him since he is substantially faster than she is.

"What am I, a taxi service?" Superman jokily complains.

"Taxi drivers get paid. You don't," Andrea replies to that in a dead-pan.

Clark rolls his eyes but sweeps her up into his arms anyway and they zip off to the Medical Centre.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville Mutant Community...<strong>

To say the last several months have had their ups and downs for Lilandra Neramani would be a great understatement.

She took up a leadership role amongst the meteor mutants because a, she is one and b, no-one else was standing up for them. Too many of them had been shunned and outcast to the lands that had been the Kent family farm.

Since then she has tried to do all in her power to build up this community, earn the trust of the rest of the town of Smallville, help keep law and order by, where necessary, stopping any rogue meteor mutants, show mutants are just like everyone else...and it was going along ok until Lionel Luthor nearly destroyed them...well he nearly destroyed everyone in a nuclear mushroom cloud.

In the aftermath of that battle Lilandra was, to put it mildly, downcast to see so much destruction of the hard work she and her community had put in. However with Charles' support she pulled herself back together and with his continued support and that of the X-Men they had rebuilt their community beyond the point where Lionel ruined it.

Good way to rub it in Lionel's face.

Not very charitable thoughts about a dead man she knows but she can't help it.

Then of course there was the former Mayor, William Tate, who tried to have them forcefully evicted from the land until his long buried crimes came to light and he was arrested and forced from his job.

Which of course brings us to today and Lilandra fighting to get elected into that job. It wasn't her original aim but when it became clear that the only serious contender for the job looked like another Luthor lackey she realised the risk of simply facing the same problem as she did with the former Mayor. Waiting to be evicted. The land ownership issue is a legal nightmare at the minute. It's one of those things lawyers love because it'll probably take years to sort out meaning big fat pay-checks for them.

So anyway after discussing the mayor situation with Charles at length and with the support of her community Lilandra put herself up as a candidate. The funny thing is that she has learned that while she hates politics she's actually quite good at it. Probably comes from her mother. As for who will win...last poll she saw had her slightly behind. The point of all of it actually is not necessarily to win but to gather a large enough support, to have enough people hear her arguments and sympathise with the struggles of her people that they can't be ignored or pushed around or threatened with eviction again.

In the longer term Lilandra would like to heal the schism in this town. Most of her people are Smallville natives who are just very estranged from their families. In fact that's part of her pitch. Healing the wounds, being one community, pulling together all their resources to create a prosperous future.

Oh listen to her. Even in her head she's sounding like a politician.

And what good does that do her now as her people are inflicted with this disease and what can she do about it?

Criticise systems of Kings, Queens, Emperors and Empresses all you want at least they have the power to have people like Lex Luthor dealt with. In this system he can seem to get away with just about anything because he's close to the right people.

And look at the result. Her people...

Lilandra's looking at them right now lying in beds. Jean was outside waiting for Lois to arrive to come see Chloe.

Maybe Lilandra will join the fellow telepath if only to clear her head for a few minutes.

_Lilandra steps outside into the almost bruised looking sky overcast with clouds and polluted with this disease Lex has unleashed upon them all. She looks around for Jean but can't see her._

_A sound like thunder cracks overhead and Lilandra looks upward, trying to peer through the clouds because it doesn't sound quite right._

_The clouds seem to become...disturbed and then descending out of them comes what is clearly an extraterrestrial spacecraft. A huge green vessel that looks like two half-circles intersecting at right angles in the middle. The larger one being horizontal and the smaller one vertical._

_Lilandra's eyes go huge. "C-can't be," she stutters in fear, taking steps back until she suddenly bumps into something...or should that be someone._

_She turns round to find herself face to face with a man of 6 foot with what appears at first to be short black hair. He has hazel eyes above which are eyebrows that not only go along the top of the eyes but round circle round top and bottom as well. He also has a moustache and short beard. Around his head is a golden headband with an elaborate decoration on the front consisting of three jewels, two small ones above one larger stone. He wore a green armoured suit that was moulded to his body and over that armour was sleeveless and legless regal robes that hanged down to above the knees with a spider emblem in the middle of the chest._

_"N-no...you can't be here," Lilandra says in total disbelief._

_The man looked at her with a fixed cold gaze. "Did you really think you could hide from me on this primitive backward world my dear half-breed mongrel of a sister," he says, his words laden with prejudice at Lilandra's genetic make-up._

_Lilandra swallows hard. She knows who this man is. "D'Ken."_

_"That's your Lord and Emperor, ruler of the Shi'ar Imperium you are addressing. Please do so in the appropriate manner," he commands her with little respect of her._

_"I am addressing my brother," Lilandra says as calmly as she can. "The only question I have is are you going to kill me?"_

_D'Ken smirks cruelly. "Eventually...but first I think we have to reduce this, what you must laughably call your kingdom to dust." D'Ken presses a switch on a bracelet he is wearing and he and Lilandra are teleported from the ground to the bridge of the starship. "Commander...fire!" he orders._

_"No!" Lilandra screams and rushes her brother but is restrained by two guards as the ship's weapons reduce her community...and the rest of Smallville to nothing but vaporised dust on the wind._

_Tears flow from her eyes as devastation racks her body at seeing the death of all she holds dear..._

"Lilandra!" Jean calls out as she feels her fellow telepath succumb to the fear. She rushes over just as the older brunette woman topples over to the ground unconscious.

Directly behind Jean is Lois who had just arrived and was about to go ape-shit on these lot on her cousin's behalf but is now actually at a loss for words.

Jean cradles Lilandra's head in her lap. She looks up at Lois and both have the same concerned expression.

"We're all running on borrowed time aren't we," Lois guesses that it must be only a matter of time before they all succumb.

Jean swallows and looks down at Lilandra. She knew the risks when she volunteered to come. Without a cure...well Lois is right. They are all running out of time.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So a crazy space Emperor who is her brother and will destroy everything she holds dear is Lilandra's biggest fear. Now whose not been honest about their origin? I think she has. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cajun SpiceScare part 3._


	21. Chapter 21

Chapter 21

**Smallville Medical Centre...**

By the time Clark and Andrea arrive it's clear the facilities are being overwhelmed with patients. They're lying out in the corridors there are so many of them.

"If this spreads beyond Smallville to say Metropolis..." Andrea says, being the fatalist one.

She doesn't need to say it. Clark can pretty much guess what would happen...and the problem is what can he do?

What can he do?

He can fly, superbreath...

"I can redirect the cloud," it suddenly occurs to him.

"You think so?" Andrea asks him. "It's spread pretty far," she cautions.

"I can try," Clark promises to give it his all.. "If I can re-compact it, try and freeze it the bacteria should become inert...at least until I can find a place to safely store it. I can't do anything about those already infected but I can stop the spread beyond Smallville."

"Then go. I'll talk to bald-zilla."

"Bald-zilla?" Clark queries with a queer look at her.

Andrea shakes her head. "Remind me to stop hanging around Lois," she requests as an indication as to where that came from.

"I tell myself that everyday. Don't hang around Lois," he jokes.

Andrea eyes him. Chloe had mentioned he and Lois didn't entirely get along. "Just...save the day," she says with hope he can.

Clark places two fingers to his forehead and gives her a little salute before taking to the air and getting to work.

Andrea marches through the corridors looking for Lex, moving past all the comatose people. She's not worried about being infected because she almost certainly already is. The only question is does her enhanced body have the ability to keep her safe or is it merely only delaying the inevitable. Just makes it all the more important she finds Lex now and gets some damn answers. The world deserves the truth. This time Lex won't get away with brushing his crimes under the carpet.

With the chaos all around her it's not too hard for Andrea to get where she wants. All proper quarantine procedures are breaking down under the sheer weight of numbers. It's all going to hell to put it succinctly.

All apart from one door which is expertly guarded by men in protective suits. Suits that have the Lexcorp logo on them. Ah ha! The game is afoot.

Now how to get past them.

Andrea walks up to them and waits for them to try and stop her progress...which they do. At which point she breaks out her fighting prowess and superior strength and skills and knocks them into tomorrow.

Hey, she's in a rush. The world's falling apart in case you didn't notice. No time to be subtle.

She barges through the doors and reaches another set...through which she hears voices. She peers through those round circular windows and sees on the other side Lex speaking with a doctor, both dressed in protective suits, standing on front of a glass window which looks like the view into an isolation room.

Andrea snorts. Isolation. Bit late for that now.

She sees the doctor fill a syringe with some kind of clear liquid.

"Mr. Luthor, we have never tested this antidote. I urge you to try it on one of our lab animals first," the doctor is cautioning about testing this on a real living patient.

"Look around you Doctor Ford, we're running out of time to stop a pandemic. Do you see any other options for us right now?" Lex asks, sounding rather cold about it.

Dr Ford sighs in resignation. "No, sir, I don't. But please remember, this is like a flu inoculation. It contains traces of the infectious element," he reminds Lex of what the antidote is.

"Is that your way of telling me the patient's gonna get worse before he gets better?" Lex questions for clarity.

"Assuming it works..." Dr Ford hedges his bets as he nods slightly.

"Lets get on with it," Lex commands and the two enter the isolation room.

Andrea gently pushes through the doors, bent down low and silently walks to the window and peers inside.

Lex is now sitting down at one side of a man lying in the bed while Dr Ford is at the other side preparing the arm for the injection. Despite her mistrust and dislike of Lex Luthor Andrea prays to God this works.

Dr Ford sticks the needle in the man's arm and injects the antidote.

There is a short pause as they wait for a reaction, and then the heart monitor starts to beep at frightening speed as the man's eyes open wide and he grunts painfully. He sits up, wildly reaching for Lex, and Lex stands up, backing away and knocking his arm against a table. The heart monitor flat-lines, and the man falls back against his pillow, dead.

Lex glances down at his arm where he hit the table and sees a small tear in his protective suit.

_This is when Andrea bursts in...literally kicking the door down, her face twisted in rage. "You monster!" she accuses Lex in utter pure fury._

_There were two guards in the room. As they reach for Andrea she punches them in the chest...with her full strength meaning she caves their chests in, killing them. She stalks up to Dr Ford and with a quick motion snaps his neck like a twig leaving only Lex left. Before he can say anything Andrea moves in, sends her right arm forward...into Lex's chest where she then proceeds to rip his heart out._

_As Lex falls over she looks at the still beating organ in her hand, a faint twisted smile threatening to pull at the corner of her lips. She then looks back to the window where still peering through is herself, that version's eyes' wide in fear. "Oh come on," Andrea says. "You know the truth. You know deep down this is who we really are."_

_The other Andrea screams..._

* * *

><p>Outside up in the sky Clark had struck upon the idea of trying to create a vortex by flying round in a tight circle really fast. The hope being he pulls everything in the area, including the bacterial cloud into the funnel he is creating.<p>

That's the theory anyway.

Whether he can do it is another question. Whether he is powerful enough to generate the forces required...well all he can do is try his best.

Once he has done that his next thought was to freeze it. That should cause the bacteria to hibernate so to speak to survive the cold. That'll buy time at the very least.

Round and round, faster and faster, trying as hard as he can and the vortex starts to form, a red/blue streaked funnel of air and cloud and dirt and bacteria. As he goes round Clark starts to blow out his freeze breath forming an enormous elongated chunk of ice.

When he thinks he has done all he can he catches the icy chunk before it falls to Earth and shatters. He brings it down slowly and places it on the ground. There we go. He did it!

"_YOU REALLY BELIEVE YOU'VE SAVED THEM. YOU'VE ONLY DELAYED THE INEVITABLE...KAL-EL," an immense voice echoes all around._

_Clark spins round until he comes face to face with the source. "Apocalypse," he spits out._

"_YOU WASTE YOUR TIME EXPENDING EFFORT IN PROTECTING THESE INSECTS. THEY ARE DOOMED TO GROW OLD, WITHER AND DIE WHILE WE, THEIR BETTERS, LIVE ON ETERNALLY. OUR TASK IS TO RULE THEM AS IS OUR RIGHT."_

_Clark's eyes narrow. "You want to know what I think of that?" he asks, his voice edged with anger, tension...and just a hint of fear. Clark pulls his fist back and unleashes all his strength...only for his fist to go right through Apocalypse as if he is a ghost. The momentum causes Clark to fall right through the ghostly outline and fall flat on his face...into mud while Apocalypse's laughter echoes in his ears._

_Clark pushes himself to his feet and as he wipes the mud from his eyes he finds the sky has darkened over with dark, angry clouds and all around him are graves. An endless field of graves. "No," he whispers. He shakes his head in denial as he reads the faded names of all his loved ones on the time worn stones. "No. It's not possible. I can't be here!" he cries._

_In response Apocalypse's voice echoes through the endless monument to death. "THERE IS NO CAN'T. THIS IS YOUR INEVITABLE FUTURE. YOU HAVE ALWAYS KNOWN IT TO BE TRUE. HERE LIES THE HUMAN RACE. DEAD THROUGH YOUR FAILURES."_

_It all starts to well up inside Clark. Grief, anger, fear that Apocalypse's words might be true. That all this is his fault, his doing, his failure and through that failure he ends up alone. A poor lonely immortal on a dead planet._

_Then the ground shakes hard...and harder and harder until it cracks open, fissures form under his feet. In the distance massive volcanic eruptions in every direction he looks. It's like the planet is tearing itself apart...just like Krypton._

_Then just like Krypton it explodes from the inside out, the intense fire consuming Clark in blazing hot white heat..._

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Logan and Jonathan are just engaged in their usual maintenance tasks. With many of the students gone it was a chance to get some proper work done on the plumbing which is again acting up. It's ridiculous. The plumbing was all replaced when they rebuilt the mansion last year. It's suppose to have a lifetime guarantee yet the kids have managed to wreck it in less than a year.

Anyway the two men were down in the void between the ground floor and the lower levels mending the pipework.

"So how are we finding Mystique staying with us?" Jonathan wonders about how Logan is coping. He himself...well Martha had told him what she had done. He just took it as a mother feeling sympathy for a fellow mother thing. Like her he's all for giving people a chance. Though for Mystique he feels this could be the last one she gets when it comes to relation to her children.

Logan makes a grunt. He gets why Chuck is doing it. Doesn't mean he likes it. "The second she strays out of line I'm cutting her head off," he vows.

Jonathan isn't sure whether Logan is serious or not. He's not a fan of violence yet understands that Logan has suffered much of it in his life. "Violence only begets violence," he gives Logan his philosophy.

Logan makes a sort of noise that gives no indication what he is thinking.

BAMF!

The space is filled with choking smoke and that sulphuric smell that only comes from Nightcrawler teleporting.

"ELF!" Logan bellows between coughing fits.

"Sorry," Kurt apologises.

"It's ok, Kurt," Jonathan says between his own coughing fits. "What can we do for you?"

"Have you seen Rogue?" he asks, getting to the reason he's here.

"Down here?" Logan asks back.

"Nein, I mean at all in zhe last few hours. I can't find her."

"She's left already?" Jonathan asks having heard about Rogue's threat.

Kurt shakes his head. "Nein. Dom's checked her room. All her belongings are still zhere but she is just novhere to be seen. I've looked all over!"

Logan's brow furrows. If her stuff is still here where could she have gone? He sighs.

"You go. I'll finish the plumbing," Jonathan offers.

"You sure?" Logan asks.

Jonathan nods. "Yes. I'll, uh...I could ask Piotr to help. He tends to be looking for something to do and since he did say he ran his farm after his parents died he must have done the general maintenance."

Logan can see Jon-boy's reasoning is pretty sound. "Alright elf. Lets go," he agrees to help. He raises his hand which Kurt takes and the two teleport off.

* * *

><p>Logan's number one advantage in hunting down Rogue. His nose. Which had led him into the grounds of the mansion heading for the gazebo.<p>

What doesn't help is the criticisms from the peanut gallery he's attracted. Domino, Kurt, Storm...Mystique too, he thinks with a sick stomach at the idea of her. He's barely tolerating her presence.

Mystique is here because she is concerned. She's trying really, really hard this time. Rogue may not want to talk to her but she is still the girl's mother and her daughter is missing. Not her only daughter mind you.

Mystique has not forgotten about Alicia. Problem is she doesn't know where Alicia is. Polaris and Colossus had been no help at all. The last time they saw Alicia was just after Magneto's death in the base but where she went from there no-one seems to know and Charles can't find her on Cerebro.

The fact she's not showing up makes Mystique wonder if Alicia is down in the Savage Land. Oh yes she knew all about it and knows that whole valley is shielded from detection. Charles had pushed for answers from Mystique on the topic. He clearly knew about some of what Magneto was planning but not the specific location. She skilfully fobbed him off. If Polaris isn't talking then she certainly isn't.

Logan gets near the gazebo when he sniffs that bit harder near the bushes and then makes a growling sound.

"What is it?" Ororo asks, knowing he's found something.

"I smell Cajun," he growls in low anger.

"Gambit?!" Mystique chokes. She knows he and Rogue...slept together. Something Rogue can't remember. Charles gave her the bare bones of what happened between the two in Tibet. That being the case why is the no-good Cajun here now?

"How did he get through zhe defences?" Kurt asks.

"He's a thief," his mother answers from him. "It's his job to get around defences and bypass security systems."

"You know anything else about him?" Dom asks, fishing for information that might help track him down.

"I didn't care for him so didn't get close to him so no, I don't know much," Mystique gives the honest answer. "Beyond he's a womanising, cheating, untrustworthy..."

Storm cuts Mystique off right there. "If that is the case why was he working for Magneto?" she asks.

"All I know is that he owed Magneto a favour."

Dom eyes Mystique closely, wondering how truthful the still powerless shapeshifter is being. She turns her gaze to Logan. "Hairy, can you track them?" she asks.

Logan nods. "Yeah...and I think we need to hurry."

"Vhy?" Kurt asks.

"I smell traces of a knock-out gas. I recognise the scent."

"He abducted her!" Mystique raises her voice in ire. Oh he is so dead. She already planned to rip his balls off for touching both her daughters. Now she's just going to skip all the way to homicide.

"Zhere's no vay he could hold her," Kurt thinks considering how powerful Rogue is.

"I wouldn't put it past him, elf," Dom cautions. "I saw enough of him when we were chasing after the great bald circus freak and his chosen company at that time to know he's pretty resourceful," she points out, referencing when she, Logan, Sabretooth and Gambit were chasing after Mesmero, Mystique and Rogue to Tibet.

"Domino's right," Mystique agrees that Gambit could come up with something.

"Logan, lead the way," Storm orders, taking charge of the situation.

"This way," he says, pointing in the direction they need to head to and he leads the group off.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville...<strong>

Clark jerks awake with a start, gasping for breath and looking around. He's in...a field...next to that chunk of ice. Overwhelming fear is making his heart pound against his ribcage.

It takes a moment for Clark to realise what has happened. He was infected...he faced his worst fear...yet he's awake and not in a coma.

Clark pulls himself to his feet.

Andrea.

He needs to check up on Andrea. He's not sure how long he's been unconscious. Probably too long. Quick check on his watch...yikes! It's been hours!

He takes to the air and toward the Medical Centre.

It doesn't take Clark more than a momentary scan to spot her...spot her lying on the floor in a certain part of the hospital. Clark blurs through the corridors until he's at her side. He bends down and checks her pulse. It's still there but she's unresponsive. A coma. Just like everyone else.

Clark stands up and looks into what is an isolation room. The man in the bed is dead. Clark can't detect a heartbeat. What happened here?

Clark sniffs the air...like Logan taught him. There's a scent he recognises. Lex. Lex was here...and then he left.

The age of the scent...Clark can't be certain but it's possible Lex just went right past Andrea, leaving her lying there.

That's just...well it's not going to reverse Clark's currently low opinion of Lex. That's for certain. He once more bends down and gently scoops Andrea up into his arms. Because of her mutation he can't leave her here and risk her secret identity being exposed.

In a blur he's gone and only seconds later he's back at the Mutant Community...where it doesn't take him long to see things have gotten worse in his absence.

Once he finds a spot to lay Andrea down he finds himself standing over the unconscious Lilandra, standing next to Jean. Not too far away he spots Lois sitting next to Chloe.

"I talked to the Professor while you were away," Jean tells him.

"Uh huh," Clark says, which asks her to carry on.

"As soon as he can get the proper protective and isolation gear together he and Beast and a small team will come to assist."

"I don't think we have that much time, Jean," Clark cautions. "I saw a dead man at the hospital. He may only be the first," he says with due sadness at the fact a human being has died.

"So what do we do?"

"According to Andrea, Lex was suppose to be working on an antidote. That's why she was at the hospital, looking for him. I know he was there because I could detect his scent but by the time I got back he was gone."

"Got back?" Jean asks in puzzlement.

"Oh I created a twister and pulled everything in I could and then froze it. I hope that got most of the bacteria out of the air but it may already have spread too far amongst the population to stop its spread without that antidote."

"We're relying on Lex?" Jean queries that sceptically.

"I know. The irony's not lost on me." Clark sighs. "There's one more possibility for an antidote."

"Which is?"

"My blood."

"Huh?"

Clark turns his head to look at Jean sincerely. "I've been away so long because I was infected."

"Y-you were?" Jean asks, her face showing her concern.

Clark shakes his head in disappointment...at himself. "I should have realised as soon as Andrea told me what she discovered Lex was up to."

"I don't understand," Jean says, her expression of one suitably confused.

"The bacteria...Lex created it by mutating a bacteria strain to create something new. Considering we're in Smallville guess what he was using to mutate it?"

It takes Jean a moment before it clicks. "Kryptonite," she says in a whisper.

Clark nods to confirm she's right before shaking his head again. "You'd think me throwing most of the stuff into space would slow him down," he grumbles under his breath.

"What?" Jean asks, not catching that.

Clark has not told anyone he threw all that kryptonite Lex had collected into space and has no intention of starting now. Though he always assumed he never got it all. Seems his assumption was correct. In response to Jean he says, "The only time I have ever been sick was when I was exposed to some spores from the storm cellar which had been coated in kryptonite dust. That time it took my ship to cure me. This time it seems my immune system managed to fight the bacteria off. Probably the second only time in my life it has had to work hard. Though I did go through what Chloe and Lilandra did. I saw my worst fear only when it reached the crux of it I woke up...unlike them."

"What did you see?" Jean wonders.

"Nothing I haven't seen before," Clark answers...and it's not. What he saw, apart from the addition of Apocalypse, it's what he saw when the blind prophet Cassandra touched him and he shared the vision. The vision of his immortality. Of ending up alone. The fact his fear is that it's caused by his failures...well he's had a lot of time now to brood over that vision and that's just some of the thoughts he's mulled over.

Jean wonders even more now what that is.

"The point is Jean I fought it off. It means the cure to this disease is in my blood," Clark gets to the point.

"Clark...that would take a major effort to isolate your immune system...whatever passes for your immune system," Jean cautions, readily getting what he is meaning.

"It would take the resources of someone like Lex Luthor."

Jean's eyes go wide. "You can't! Clark once he sees your blood he'll know!" she points out, referencing his alien origin.

"And if I don't hundreds of people, perhaps thousands will die," Clark argues. "What's my secret worth compared to that?"

Jean is torn. He's right. Of course he's right. If his blood will stop the spread Clark's selfless nature would lead him to offer it and damn his secrets. On the other hand someone like Lex Luthor knowing what Clark is and having access to his amazingly powerful blood...she shudders to think. In the end though the most important thing is the lives of innocent people. "Do you even know where Lex is?"

"I know he was at the Medical Centre so he can't have left town since they've locked the town down. It won't take me that long to search for him."

Jean rises up on her toes and kisses Clark on the cheek. "Be careful," Jean says softly.

Clark smiles softly at her concern. He gives her a wink and is gone in his usual gust of wind.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

The search for Rogue led to the train yard and that was as far as they could get. The train had obviously long gone. Then it was back to the mansion and the last course of finding her; Cerebro.

"I have her," the Professor announces from within his mutant tracking machine. Only Logan was currently here with him. "Her and Gambit," he announces. "They're moving south," he relays as he brings up a map showing the two red circles that are Gambit and Rogue.

Logan quickly realises something. "Look where they're heading," he says.

Charles isn't sure at first what Logan means until the feral mutant points far down south on the coast. "New Orleans. Where Gambit comes from I believe."

Logan snorts. "Convenient. It's where I'm going to bury him," he says, sounding deadly serious about it.

Charles sighs as he removes the helmet. "You must do as you feel as Rogue's father but be warned this is the last help I'll be able to give you. I must leave for Smallville and deal with that crisis."

Logan nods in understanding. He had seen the news about the toxin or whatever it was afflicting the town. "You do what ya have to Chuck. I can find Rogue the old-fashioned way," he assures the man in the wheelchair it's fine.

"I suspect you'll have company," Charles says wisely in reference to the rest of Rogue's family. Ororo, Kurt, Dom and Raven.

"I make no promise about the former Smurfette returning in good health," Logan says gruffly.

Charles smiles. He knows it's been a strain for everyone trying to get use to Mystique being around. "Good luck, Logan," he wishes him.

"To you too, Chuck," Logan returns the sentiment.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Andrea being afraid of herself. Of the darkness inside her and that one day it'll consume her and she'll cross the line she can't return from. Clark's vision in the episode was being rejected by Lana when she found out what he was. Since he has a home at the Institute with people who know and accept him I figured it wouldn't be his deepest rooted fear any longer so I chose his fear of his immortality and tossed in him ending up alone because he failed to save everyone. That sounds like something he would deeply fear. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cajun SpiceScare part 4._


	22. Chapter 22

Chapter 22

Rogue is not enjoying herself. She can tell you that. By now Gambit's playing a game of solitaire on top of a wooden crate and she's still chained up. She's starting to think that that was no simple knock-out gas and that somehow it's left her weaker than she normally is because she just can't seem to break these chains. What sort of metal is this anyhow?

Rogue gives it a rest for a moment and looks at Gambit curiously. "What is it with ya and those cards?" she asks. "Ah nevah did get it," she admits from what she can remember of the time spent with Gambit.

Gambit slightly arches an eyebrow. "Well it's like having 52 small explosives tucked away in one little pocket," he explains. Gambit flicks the pack from hand to the other. "I always save her for last," he says as he plucks the Queen of Hearts from the top of the pack. He kisses the card. "My lucky lady," he pronounces it to be.

Rogue rolls her eyes. "You're kissing a card," she puts him down.

"She's gotten me out of a whole lot of jams."

"Maybe ya should get in less jams," Rogue snidely advises.

"Aw, Gambit thought you liked jams, Rogue. You certainly got in enough with me."

Rogue sighs. "Ah wasn't lyin in Tibet ya know. Ah can't remembah," she says, her voice not laced with anger any more. More sadness than anything.

"Gambit believe you...and it may surprise you but I'm not looking to pick it back up...unless you are."

Rogue's answer is a glare that can melt steel.

"Ok. Like Gambit said he's just trying to help you but tell me Rogue you truly have no happy memories of our time together before your memory loss."

Rogue sighs...again. "It was fun ah confess...at least it was fun then. Now..." she shrugs. "Things are different. Ah'm fed up and tired of working for one man's crusade or anothah's."

"Then you do see why Gambit brought you here, oui? To be free."

"It does sound nice," Rogue says wistfully. "Ya know ah don't hate any of them back at Xavier's...apart from Mystique."

"It's not about dem though. It's about you. D'ere's nothing wrong in once in a while thinking of yourself first. D'eir cause doesn't have to be yours. Once you've figured out what you want d'ere's no reason you can't remain friends with d'em."

Rogue seems to think on that for a few moment before saying, "Let meh go. Ah promise no trouble."

Gambit seems to accept that and bends down where he uses his powers to break apart the chain. "You're making de right choice, Cher. It's about choosing your own destiny is all."

"Good idea," she replies as she bursts free of the weakened chains and slams an open hand palm strike into Gambit's chest sending him tumbling backwards towards the open door where he barely manages to grab the sides before he falls out.

Rogue grabs a metal bar and slams it against Gambit's hands. Not hard enough to break his bones but enough to make him cry out in pain. She leans down on the bar and presses her weight down on his hands. "Ah don't lahke it when people drug and kidnap meh," she states, quite clearly irritated at him.

"What happened to no trouble?" Gambit asks, his voice strained by pain and effort to keep himself in the train.

"Kicking your ass is no trouble at all," Rogue cleverly sasses. "Did ya learn anything from our tahme together because if ya really had ya would have remembered ah hate it when people try ta push meh in any direction," she points out.

"Point taken," Gambit accepts. "Here's mine," he says back and the whole carriage sparks with his power. "Pull me in or I blow d'is boxcar off de tracks."

"Go ahead. It'll barely mess up mah hair," Rogue calls what she thinks is his bluff since her durable body can probably take that no problem.

"Maybe not. But what about de other people on de train. I blow it de whole d'ing derails."

Rogue looks into his eyes and truly wonders whether he would...ok yes he would. She makes a noise of annoyance and yanks him in by one hand and throws him across the carriage. "Ya probably are tha only one crazy enough ta do it...well ya and Dom."

Gambit picks himself up with a groan. God how had he forgotten that temper of hers. "We do what we have to, Cherie," he tells her.

Rogue grabs him by his shirt and lifts him off the ground with one hand. "Now why don't we find out what this is really about, huh?" she asks him now she's in the advantage. She brings her free hand to her mouth and uses her teeth to pull her glove off. Now she'll get some damn answers.

Gambit surprises her by grabbing her wrist and bringing her bare fingers millimetres from his face. "Go ahead. Gambit's not afraid. Absorb my thoughts and you'll see Gambit means you no harm. Dat all I've said so far is de truth."

Rogue is puzzled. He's serious. Usually most people are terrified when she's about to absorb them, that she'll stumble upon something they want to keep secret. She tosses him away. "Ah've already got enough of ya inside mah head. Ah don't need any more," she grumbles at him as she stalks away to the other side of the carriage. She already has Gambit in her head after he touched her in Tibet. That's plenty annoying enough as is.

Rogue sits herself down on a crate and folds her arms across her chest in a huff, utterly missing Gambit's sly smile.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville...<strong>

Clark managed to track Lex down back to the Chemical Plant. He knows his parents and his sister would think this a totally stupid plan but he has to do something to try and save these people. Even if that means giving his blood to Lex Luthor.

Rao even he thinks this is a stupid plan but he's made his choice. Has to stick to it. He's probably going to regret this.

Using his x-ray vision Clark can see part of the facility has been turned into a trauma centre to treat what must be infected Luthorcorp personnel.

He can see Lex pacing back and forth outside the isolation area where there are many doctors working.

Unbelievable. The Medical Centre is overwhelmed and short-staffed but Lex seems to have plenty to spare.

Not the time for his grudge with Lex he knows.

When he blurs inside he finds Lex on the phone. Lex's brow instantly turns into a frown at seeing Superman.

"I'll keep you updated," Lex says to the person on the other end before he hangs up his phone.

Dr Ford who is also in the room spots Superman. "How did you get past security?"

"It's okay, Dr," Lex says grudgingly. "Superman has a habit of being where he isn't wanted," he makes the not even remotely subtle slur.

"We're running out of time," Superman states. "Your disease is still spreading."

"We're working on it," Lex tells him pointing at vials of liquid in an incubator.

"Antidote?" Superman queries. "Have you even tested it?"

"It's not ready," Dr Ford relays which is a no.

"So you don't know whether it will work."

"You have a better suggestion?"

"Yeah. Use me."

Dr Ford looks at Lex, confused.

"I was infected by your disease but I woke up. If analysing my blood will end this then I'll give you whatever samples you need," Superman offers.

Lex is intrigued for many reasons. Not just a cure for this but a chance to study Superman who Lex just knows is not your average mutant. Though right now the chance for a cure is more important since he fears he too has been infected with the bacteria.

"Even if your immune system could offer us some sort of insight, I don't know, those kind of tests take months, years to analyse. No, no," Dr Ford refuses as it would simply take too long.

Lex walks toward the incubator holding his hand to his head pensively. There are beads of sweat forming all over his scalp. He turns back to Superman. "He's right," Lex says in agreement with Dr Ford's analysis as much as he hates to admit it. "We have a new antidote that we can test in a few hours."

Superman's eyes narrow. He can see the beads of sweat on Lex's forehead. It makes him suspect something. "A few hours? How many will die in that time?" he asks looking from Lex to Dr Ford and then back to Lex.

"The antidote needs to be heated to 1000 degrees Kelvin until it clears. Otherwise, it's useless," Lex informs Superman of the simple basic facts that can't be changed.

"This time we're gonna test it first," Dr Ford insists.

"What do you mean this time?" Superman asks, his voice going grave until it hits him. "That dead man at the hospital. That was you!" he accuses, angry as hell at what Lex has done.

"Like you said people's lives are at stake. We're running out of time," Lex retorts. "We took a risk and it failed but if we hadn't that man was dead anyway," he says callously.

"You don't know that," Superman argues.

Dr Ford, at least, has the decency to looks guilty over that. "He's right Mr Luthor." He points to the window through which can be seen all the patients. "Look at them, Mr. Luthor. Look at them. Are you going to point the finger and decide which one of them is going to take the potentially lethal injection? Whoever it is, you could be killing them too."

Lex looks to the window, contemplating those words.

"You waste your time Dr," Superman cautions him. "Desperate men do many things."

"What do you mean?" Dr Ford asks.

Superman nods his head at Lex. "He's infected. I can see it on him."

Dr Ford looks at Lex with wide eyes and then shakes his head. "We're probably all infected," he accepts what is probably inevitable. "No. We just need to get this antidote ready. It's our only shot."

"1000 degrees you said?" Superman asks Dr Ford to reconfirm.

Dr Ford nods.

Superman's eyes light up bright red and fires his heat vision at the incubator, raising the temperature to 1000 degrees in seconds. The dark solution in the vials becomes clear and the incubator beeps.

Dr Ford looks at Superman in disbelief, having never seen anyone use such power like that in person, close up.

Before anyone can stop him Lex walks toward the counter, grabbing an injection gun on his way, and opens the incubator, pulling out a vial and sticking it into the top of the gun. Without a word, Lex sticks the needle into his own wrist and injects himself with the antidote.

Both Superman and Dr Ford are shocked by his actions, not expecting that at all_. _

"Mr. Luthor, no!" Dr Ford cries out as he and Superman grab Lex whose eyes roll back in his head...

__In Lex's mind ____t____here is a flash of white and suddenly Lex ____stands____, dressed in ____a ____white ____suit____, behind the desk in the White House in Washington, D.C. __

__Then ____we ____sho____ot across ____a field in Kansas with a farm house and a couple of barns in the background. Far off in the distance, several missiles soar straight into the air leaving long white tails of smoke behind.__

__Back in the White Hous____e ____Lex steps away from the desk and walks toward a door at the side of the office that leads to the outdoors. He opens the door and the sun shines brightly on him as he looks out. He sees one of the missiles land and cause a massive explosion that covers nearly everything in sight.__

__The world shifts and Lex is now standing in the middle of the field. __

__Then we see a shot of Earth from space as missiles are launched from many different locations, arcing miles over the land and crashing with devastating explosions, leaving huge circles of fiery destruction all over the planet.__

__A return to____ Lex standing in the field, but now the ground is nothing but dirt and human bones. He looks around with a dark smile as the sky fills with blood red clouds ____which soon deposit a rain of actual blood.__

__Lex looks down and spots a piece of a shattered mirror. He looks down and the reflection he sees is one of his dead father Lionel...__

Lex jolts awake to find Superman and Dr Ford kneeling next to him.

"I'm alive?" Lex queries breathlessly.

"Thank God it worked," Dr Ford says with utter relief. "I'm gonna start disturbing the antidote," he says.

"I'll take them," Superman offers. "I can get it around fast."

Dr Ford looks to Lex who nods his approval.

* * *

><p>Back with Rogue and Gambit she is sitting on the floor, her back up against the wall while he sits on one of those crates, playing with his cards once again.<p>

Rogue glances up at him. "So what brought ya round ta come spy on meh?" she asks him...finally asks him what was obvious from his previous words.

Gambit shrugs. "Spying is such an inaccurate word," he refutes the term. "Gambit was just looking out for you. Now dat Magneto's gone Gambit felt he had one last favour to pay to you. Deny it all you want Cher but d'ere was something d'ere between us."

"Ah nevah denied anything. Things are just different now. Ah'm different." Rogue looks out the door. "Where are we going anyway?"

"New Orleans. Thought it a good place for you to start from. If you want to it's not even that far from where you come from."

Rogue eyes him curiously. Well she was wanting to at least leave for a few days and here's as good a place as anywhere else she supposes. So Gambit may have done her a favour...though his methods leave a lot to be desired.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville...<strong>

Lilandra jerks awake screaming in terror to find two powerful hands taking her by the arms.

"Hey, hey, easy, it's ok, calm down, calm down. Everything is fine," a voice tries to reassure her.

Lilandra takes deep heaving breaths and finds herself looking into the intense blue eyes of Superman. She looks around. Everything is fine. Nothing is destroyed. "I was infected," she says breathlessly as she realises what has happened.

"Yes...but you'll be fine now," Superman assures her.

Lilandra looks at him puzzled.

"Lex actually came through with an antidote," he explains. "It's just getting distributed now. It's very intense as you just experienced so we're having to do it rather slowly."

Lilandra looks around and can see a couple of formerly comatose patient up and awake as a couple more are being injected.

"You've got a visitor," Superman tells her and then stands back to reveal who it is.

"Charles," Lilandra says with a smile and huge relief and warmth in her voice at seeing him.

"I'll leave you to it," Superman says, wisely seeing he's the 3rd wheel right now. Plus he wants to go check up on Chloe and Andrea anyhow.

Charles rolls up next to her bed and takes her hand, squeezing it. He was glad and very relieved to find by the time he got here that a cure for this disease had been found. He doesn't know what he would do if anything happened to Lilandra.

"Carry on fighting. That is what you would do," she says.

Charles suddenly realises he must have been projecting. Deep emotions always make it harder to keep the mental barriers up and keep in control of his thoughts. He blushes slightly.

Lilandra smiles at him.

Charles coughs. "So Jean told me what this disease did. How was it to face your fears?"

"Not an experience I care to repeat," Lilandra answers as she sits herself up.

"I can imagine not," Charles understands completely. It can't have been pleasant. "If you ever need to talk about it..." he offers.

"Thank you," she says gratefully. "Perhaps one day," she errs on the side of caution because telling him would involve telling him the secret about herself she has kept. As to what she is. Her story...her mother's story. Her whole sad twisted family. Is it any wonder she doesn't speak of it.

Charles won't push. For the moment he'll just be here for her.

* * *

><p>Across the building Clark is badgering Beast. "Did you bring the <em>special<em> syringes?" he queries in reflection of the fact that to get through Andrea's skin and deliver the antidote will take the specially strong needles.

"I did," Beast confirms as he pulls one of them out from his medkit and fills it with the antidote. Thank the Lord for his good providence in delivering this. He prepares Andrea's arm and then looks at Clark. "Ready?" he queries.

Clark nods and he moves to restrain Andrea. The reaction to the antidote is very severe and with her level of power...well someone needs to hold her down. "Ready," he verbally confirms.

Beast sticks the needle in and injects the contents of the syringe. The reaction is immediate as Andrea's eyes fly open and she screams in terror. "No! I'm not a killer! I'm not!"

"Whoa, easy," Clark tells her as he has to apply a great deal of strength to hold her. "Calm down. Of course you're not a killer," he tells a bald-faced lie. Her dark-half, that time she was split in two killed someone. She can't remember and Clark is never going to tell her.

Andrea sucks in large lungfuls of air as she starts to regain her sense of awareness of her surroundings.

"It's over," Clark tells her. "You're cured now."

"Listen to Superman," Beast says, trying to aid in the calming process. "You're going to be fine."

Andrea swallows hard. "I'm ok," she says half-breathless, half-tearfully.

Clark eases his grip slowly. "Yes. You are," he confirms for her. He runs her arms in a soothing manner.

"Well I'm going to administer the antidote to others," Beast announces.

"Yes, thank you Beast."

"Thank you," Andrea hiccups.

As Beast leaves Clark looks on with soft concern. "Whatever you saw it's only a subconscious fear," he tries to reassure Andrea. "Trust me. Experienced it myself."

"You were infected?!" Andrea exclaims in surprise.

"Yes...but I cured myself. Super immune system comes part of the package," he faux boasts about it.

"What did you see?"

"Nothing I haven't see before," Clark gives the same vague response he gave to Jean. "Nothing I don't know already about myself. You...you fear you're a killer I got from your screams? Andrea...that's silly," he again lies to her but it's better she thinks of herself as a good person. That way she does good as Nightwing.

"I almost did remember. When we first met. If I talked myself into it once then I could do so at any time," she says in reference to how close she came to killing her mother's killer...and she would have if Clark and Claire hadn't stopped her.

"Yeah...and I could sneeze and literally blow someone's head off tomorrow. These are the burdens we face."

"Don't do that," she warns him off.

"Do what?"

"Make a joke. Make light of this."

"I'm not," Clark insists that is not what he is doing. "The point is Andrea you were angry and grieving and it twisted itself into hatred of one man. Wow you and Wanda should form a club," Clark says absent mindedly since how similar that is between the 2 girls.

"What?"

"Nothing," Clark says, trying to brush that off because it's not relevant. "I was trying to say that you focussed on Snake as your coping mechanism for all that grief and anger. Now, you've moved passed it. You showed the true strength you have. You used your past as the motivation to do good and you'll never let yourself return to that one moment of weakness when you almost gave in to those darker impulses. We all have our moments. It's...human."

"Ironic statement coming from you," she says, referencing the fact he's an alien.

"I like to think my nature gives me a unique insight on the human condition," Clark believes.

"Maybe it does," Andrea agrees. She sighs and tries to block out the images running through her head of her fears.

"You ok now?" Clark asks her.

"I will be," Andrea says with a slightly forced smile.

"So it's ok if I go see Chloe. Remember she got infected as well."

Andrea's eyes widen in concern as she recalls Clark telling her that. Chloe was like her best friend. "Of course, of course. Go," she waves him off.

Clark gives her a smile and goes to help Chloe now...even if that means dealing with Lois. The things he suffers through in the name of his friendship with Chloe. If only people knew.

* * *

><p><strong>New Orleans...<strong>

Some time later, after the sun has set and mostly unseen in the darkness lands the Velocity and from it disembark Wolverine, Storm, Nightcrawler, Domino and lastly Mystique. Because of the crisis in Smallville the Professor had needed the x-jet.

The group have landed near the main freight yard for New Orleans. It doesn't take Logan's nose long to find the right boxcar but its inhabitants are gone. Their scent heads into the city itself.

Mystique lets out an exasperated sound.

"Problem?" Dom asks.

"I hate this city," Mystique gives what is bothering her. For Rogue though she'll endure.

"I'm guessing there's a story behind that."

"A long one."

"Another time," Logan suggests for hearing that.

"So Logan's nose aside how do ve find zhem?" Kurt wonders as he fiddles with his holowatch, flicking it on. If they need to go into a city he needs to blend in.

Mystique knows how. "There are two groups in this city. Two guilds. The thieves and the assassins. They've been at each other's throats for centuries. Gambit's a member of the thieves guild. Find them and you'll find him and where he is Rogue is.

"I know where we can go to ask the right people," Storm says.

"How do you know?" Mystique asks, looking at the near Goddess intently.

"Gambit's not the only member of the thieves guild you know," Storm replies, her tone giving the hint. She's a member of the thieves guild. Legacy of her childhood.

The group look at the skyline of the city. Let the hunt begin.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Lex's vision is just basically the same one he had in the episode with the added part of him seeing himself in the mirror as his father. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cajun SpiceScare part 5_


	23. Chapter 23

Chapter 23

**Smallville Mutant Community...**

The situation was finally under, more or less, complete control now. With Superman's superspeed the antidote had been delivered in record time and the outbreak could be considered contained.

The fallout...well that was up to the politicians. The Professor and Lilandra were succoured away discussing that right now what their response should be.

Clark found Chloe outside staring up at the stars. Night had fallen. He stands beside her and shoves his hands in his jacket pockets. Still in the Superman suit mind you.

"Amazing isn't it," he says, trying to start off a conversation with her.

"What is?" she asks back, her voice willowy as if her thoughts are far off in the distance.

"Despite what we know was up there today the night sky is still beautiful," Clark describes the vision of the heavens before them.

Chloe smiles slightly. "Yeah. It is," she agrees. She takes a deep breath and releases it. "So have to say can't believe Lex acted selflessly and risked his life testing that antidote," she mentions what Clark told her.

Clark makes a face. "Once upon a time I truly would have believed it selfless but a lot has happened since then and since he was infected was it selflessness or a simple act of desperation?"

"Gee and here I thought I was the cynical one," Chloe snarks.

"Well you or Lois. It's a close run thing," Clark quips.

Chloe snorts.

"So...Lois around?" he asks, his voice almost sounding like it has trepidation in it.

"Asks the boy with supersenses," Chloe mocks him slightly.

"I'm making polite conversation," he defends himself.

Chloe rolls her eyes. "The answer is no. She's off trying to get a statement out of Lex for Andrea."

"She still going to be a reporter?" Clark queries about Lois.

Chloe nods. "Sure. She's already sorted out the college place and is waiting for a reply from the Planet on her internship application."

"You're proud of her aren't you," Clark detects in Chloe's voice.

"She's my cousin, Clark. I would be proud of her whatever she chooses to do," Chloe makes the point.

"Right, right," he says as he rocks back and forth on his heels. "Can I ask you a question?"

"Of course."

"Why didn't you tell me about your mom?" he finally gets to what he started this conversation for.

Chloe lets out a deep, slightly shaky breath. Tears well up in her eyes. "What's there to say? That she went cuckoo," she says, trying to hide her pain under her usual snark.

"She's ill, Chloe. That's all it is. An illness," Clark says, his tone soft and sympathetic.

Chloe sniffles. "I guess Lilandra mentioned it," she works out since that was the only other person that knows.

Clark nods. "When you succumbed to the bacteria Jean picked it up from your mind," he explains why Lilandra had to speak of it.

"Great. That's all I need," Chloe mutters, unhappy at seeing her family history exposed.

"I'm sorry," he says and then gives her a great big hug.

Chloe leans into the great big dumb alien and rests her head on his chest. "The real kicker is it's hereditary," she mentions.

"Yeah. Lilandra mentioned that, but listen, hey," he says in soothing tones. "If there's one thing that I've ever learned that's penetrated my thick skull, as you often claim I have, it's that you're not destined to follow in your parent's footsteps. There's no guarantee you inherited this too."

Chloe sighs. "Thank you," she says softly. "So what about you? I think I heard Jean mention you succumbed as well."

Clark snorts softly...which is not so soft and blows Chloe's hair about. "Stupid kryptonite altered bacteria. I should punch Lex to the moon," he mutters.

"Sounds like a plan," Chloe jokes.

Clark smiles.

"So I've shared my pain. What's yours_? _What is Clark Kent's worst nightmare?" Chloe wonders.

Clark sighs. "One day I'm going to buy a t-shirt and have it emblazoned with 2 words. Immortality Sucks."

Chloe pulls back and looks up into those baby blues that make almost every woman she knows swoon slightly. "What?" she asks, confused.

"I'm immortal Chlo. You know that."

Chloe nods. Yeah, back when her ex-boyfriend Jordan, who could see how someone died when he touched them, touched Clark he said how Clark had no end. Like Clark lived forever which Clark was then forced to confirm that he was going to.

"Then imagine how that ends. It ends with me alone, having literally outlived the human race. Everyone I knew gone because no matter what I do I can't save you from the inevitable encounter with death," he says with a stark hollow horror. "People dream of living forever. They don't have a clue what that means," he says derisively of that particular fantasy.

Chloe struggles with a response because she can't stop him ending up alone. She's human. She'll age and die. What she comes up with is, "You know I really got a taste of what it was like to keep my mom's secret, and I've never felt more alone. I guess that's what you've had to put up with most of your life."

"More or less," Clark confirms. "It's weird when people think they're so close to you but have no idea what you're really going through."

Chloe could finally understand Clark a little better now. "I'd hate to live my whole life like that."

"It's not as bad as it use to be."

"Being able to be honest with the others at the Institute?"

Clark nods.

Chloe nods as well. "Yeah, I must admit fessing up, it's amazing how quickly that feeling of loneliness disappears."

"Hmm, hmm, so when are you going to tell Lois? She's on the female side of your family too. You know hereditary?"

Chloe cringes. Clark's right. Lois needs to know. "I didn't know how...and I don't want to upset her. Her life's actually going good. She even got herself a boyfriend," she tries to explain why she's been putting off telling Lois...beyond her own fears.

Clark's eyes go wide. "Lois got a boyfriend?!" he exclaims in surprise nay outright shock that such a thing is possible. "How did that happen?"

Chloe's lips manage a small smile as she recalls this. "Funny story. She was visiting Lucy."

"At military school," Clark iterates where he thinks Lucy is or was last time he heard.

Chloe nods along. "Anyway the General showed up," she says in relation to Lois' father, "and Lois hit it off with one of his underpaid underlings. They've been dating a month now."

"What's his name?"

"John. John Corben."

"Poor sod...I mean lucky guy."

Chloe slaps Clark on the chest for that. "You're not even trying," she criticises him for not even being remotely subtle in expressing his completely irrational inability to get along with Lois.

"I know she's your cousin Chlo but there's just something about her that rubs me up the wrong way. She's blunt, she's rude, she's inconsiderate to everyone's feelings and doesn't care who she hurts as she tramples over them. Plus she never knows when to shut up," Clark lists a few of the things that annoy him about Lois.

"Those are her good points," Chloe jokes with an innocent expression.

Clark rolls his eyes. "The point is I'm sorry but she irritates me...and despite that fact you still need to tell her."

"I know, I know," Chloe accepts. She's not looking forward to that particular talk.

* * *

><p>Across the community is another person looking up at the stars lost in introspection. That person being Andrea Rojas.<p>

"Andrea?" a voice queries. A voice belonging to Jean Grey. "You ok?" she asks.

Andrea blinks and turns her head to gaze upon the redhead. The couple of times Andrea's been at the mansion she's talked to Jean. The girl seemed nice enough but Andrea is not good at getting close to people. She turns back to looking up at the stars. "I'm fine," she says shortly.

Jean can tell from the tone that the brunette is far from fine. "Whatever you saw is just a fear. We all have them. Mine's losing control of my powers and being overwhelmed by the voices of millions of minds, driving me insane," she reveals in the hope Andrea might open up.

There is silence for a few moments before Andrea speaks. "Do you ever fear you're capable of committing murder?"

Jean is seriously caught off guard by that one. "Well I guess if I lost my temper and lashed out with my powers I could kill someone," she supposes.

Andrea shakes her head. "I don't mean in the heat of the moment. I mean cold, calculated, deliberate intent murder."

"Is that what you saw? Yourself murdering someone?" Jean probes.

Andrea nods very slowly. "I came close with the man who killed my mother. You can't imagine how close I was."

"But you didn't," Jean points out the facts as far as she understands them of that.

"But am I capable? Have I already done it?"

"What?" Jean asks, totally lost.

"How well do you know Clark?"

Jean's not sure how that is relevant but she'll play along. "We're not best friends or anything but we're friends," she replies what she believes she and Clark are.

"Do you know what happened when I was split into two?"

"Just the basics," Jean admits all she heard of that.

"Before it happened Clark and I...we were getting close. I thought, maybe, we were at the start of something," she tries to explain, with a want, a regret of not getting something that might have been good. "Then I get split in two and afterwards his attitude has changed completely. He barely talks to me. He, in fact, avoids me and the only conclusion I can come to is that something happened when I was two people. Something happened or he saw something in me that has disgusted him."

Jean frowns. The truth is Clark and she have never discussed that in detail so she doesn't know. "Clark's...not one to be disgusted," she will says in his defence. "He's a very forgiving guy...except..."

"Except?" Andrea asks, now looking at Jean intently.

"It may not actually be you, Andrea," Jean explains that the brunette may not be at fault as she believes she is. "Lately Clark's moods have been swinging about wildly. One moment he's his usual helpful, cheerful self, the next he's almost the complete opposite. Rude, obstinate, prone to angry outbursts, then on other occasions stone cold. I hate to use the word but sometimes lately he's just plain..._alien._"

Andrea blinks, a puzzled, confused look on her face. "Do you know what's causing it?"

Jean shakes her head. "Wish to God we did. Maybe it's normal for him for all we know. The Kryptonian equivalent of a time of the month," she quips.

Andrea snorts out a small laugh and Jean joins in with her. Laughter is always therapeutic.

The two girls feel a weight lift.

"Look," Jean says as she reigns her laughter in. "I'll talk to him if you don't think it's me butting in," she offers.

Andrea takes a moment to chew that over before making a decision. "Could you?" she asks.

Jean nods. "It's not a problem," she agrees, feeling she should try and help. Though the way Andrea is describing Clark's attitude to her is cold even for him and his odd moods.

* * *

><p><strong>New Orleans...<strong>

Rogue and Gambit travel through streets in the midst of a festival. Not Mardi Gras(which Rogue secretly loves). Wrong time of year but it's a pretty fun looking shindig nonetheless.

Gambit bumps into a guy and Rogue rolls her eyes automatically. She stops, folds her arms across her chest and taps her foot impatiently.

"What?" Gambit asks at her intensely grumpy expression.

"Return tha wallet ya stole," she tells him off. She knows Gambit well enough to know what trick he pulled. Nimble thief fingers.

Gambit looks at her and sees she is serious. With a sigh he returns the wallet claiming the man 'dropped it'.

"Happy now?" he asks her.

"No...but wasn't that tha reason ya abducted meh in tha first place?" she queries with an arched eyebrow.

"Well in dat case dat little jazz club over d'ere," Gambit points at it, "serves de best jambalaya. Gambit guarantee you will have felt like you've died and gone to heaven after one taste."

Rogue is sceptical of that but she is hungry so why not. "You're paying," she informs him.

"I'm what?" Gambit asks flustered by that. Him? Pay? He's a thief, not a charity.

"Beh a gentleman...or at least try," she tells him as she walks towards the club.

"Gambit's always a gentleman," he argues as he follows her.

Rogue snorts. "Gentleman mah shapely butt," she mutters under her breath.

* * *

><p>Elsewhere in the city Rogue's family is trying to track her down. This festival makes it more difficult because the extra people and all the rest that comes with a party like this obscures almost any chance Logan has of picking up the scent unless it's very fresh.<p>

It also means the contacts Storm might have amongst the thieves guild are out in the city busy doing their quote unquote 'jobs'. The ones they could find so far hadn't been much help in that either they hadn't seen Gambit or they were not willing to talk about it.

"I really, really hate this city," Mystique is grumbling as they push their way through the throngs of people.

"So you keep saying," Logan complains at her complaining.

"I love this city!" Domino proclaims with a big huge smile at the party going on all around her. "Man, next year I should make sure to be here for Mardi Gras!" she decides.

"Oh zhat does like fun," Kurt must agree.

"No. It's not," Mystique debates that, perhaps giving a hint that whatever it is that irks her about this city involves that very festival.

Domino groans. "You're as grumpy as Hairy here is," she complains.

The looks on Mystique's and Logan's faces at being compared to each other in any way makes Storm burst out in a long, loud laugh.

Then suddenly Logan grabs a man walking by and sniffs him. He growls. "Gambit," he relays the scent he picks up on the man.

Storm takes over and politely questions the man and after describing Gambit the man relays bumping into such a man and gives a direction where he last saw him. Storm thanks the man and the group move out.

* * *

><p>Rogue and Gambit have gotten themselves a table in the jazz club and are just waiting to be served.<p>

"Ah must admit ah miss places lahke this," she confesses a truth to Gambit.

"Yeah," he agrees. "D'ey don't have places like d'is up north."

"So since you're back ya visitin your family?" Rogue asks him, playing nice, knowing that Gambit comes from here.

Gambit sighs. "If you can call d'em d'at. Have to visit de bum d'at is my father sometime tonight," he says regretfully.

Rogue would say she shares the sentiment but Logan's not that bad really. She would admit despite his roughness he's tried really hard to make this father/daughter thing work since they discovered how they were related. Gambit...did they ever talk about his dad before. Not really. As she recalls Gambit always changed the subject whenever they got near the topic of him or his past. Which is of course what she tends to do too.

"So here we are," Gambit suddenly sort of announces.

Rogue arches an eyebrow at the implication in his tone. "Which means what? Don't get any ideas in your head Swamp Rat. Tha only thing ah remember about us is some casual flirting and anything after London there is a fair chance ah was only Mesmero's puppet. Ya don't know tha real meh."

"Don't I?" Gambit challenges that. "You're here aren't you. You could have left any time after Gambit unchained you but you stayed."

Rogue shrugs. "It was convenient for meh," she brushes off anything he might be implying. "Plus Gambit, nahme one tahme we evah really talked ta each othah about anything serious about ourselves. Ah don't know who y'all are any more than ya know meh."

"D'at can change," he offers suggestively. "Plus Gambit thought you absorbed him," he points out she should know him.

"See. Just goes ta prove mah point. Ya don't meh because ya don't know how that works," Rogue argues. It's not that simple. It's never that simple for her that she just knows the people she absorbs. She gets fragments mostly. Unrelated pieces all mixed up with other people's memories.

Gambit could never resist a challenge and Rogue's still a huge challenge he can see. He could spend the night trying to break through her defences but he can see his rather bad run of lady luck as of late is going to cut that effort short.

"Julian," he cries out, standing up, as he spots a menacing looking man with brown hair. 3 other large men move to encircle him and Rogue, restraining them...or in Rogue's case she lets them think that until she sees what this is about.

"Well if it ain't de infamous Remy LeBeau," the man Gambit called Julian says as he advances on the restrained couple. "D'is just saves me de trouble of hunting you down."

Julian then pulls out a bo-staff just like the one Gambit possesses.

_'Interesting,' _Rogue thinks to herself. Why does this guy seem so like Gambit? Not that she's particularly worried. He could hit her with that staff until it shatters into a million bits and she would barely feel it.

As Julian advances Rogue uses her vastly superior strength to flip the guy holding her over her head into the man with the staff. She grabs the guy holding Gambit and tosses him across the establishment while Gambit uses his own staff to sweep the feet away of the 3rd man.

Julian's face twits with anger and he rushes at the couple. Rogue's response is a bored looking kick sending him flying back, crashing through the door to the outside which shatters from the impact.

"Not bad Cherie," Gambit comments with a lazy grin as the two make their exit...only to be tackled from behind by the other 3 members of the gang. One slams into Gambit while the other 2 try and overpower Rogue who they have quickly ascertained is much stronger than she looks.

Gambit grapples with his foe until he squirms loose and runs over to a nearby parking meter. Using his powers he charges it up and the coins inside fly everywhere striking his opponent hard. He smirks...for the 2 second before Julian tackles him.

Rogue finds herself trying to be pinned face-down. Gawd dang it! Though the truth is Rogue has the strength of at least 50 men so they really can't hold her. She just needs to get some purchase on the ground...and with a flex of her arms sends her opponents flying. She gets to her feet and dusts herself down. "Boys, did your Mamas not teach ya that that is no way ta treat a lady," she sasses.

Rogue then spots Gambit in trouble. Julian has slammed the Cajun up against the wall and is preparing to unleash the heavy artillery. He pulls his right hand back in a fist...which is when Rogue zips over, pulls her glove off and touches the man on the back of the neck, sending him collapsing to the ground in an unconscious heap.

Rogue takes a few gasping breaths as memories flood into her mind. Some place away from here...out in the swamps...a man being held, tied to a chair...

"Time to go," Gambit declares as he pulls out a handful of marbles from his pocket, charges them up and throws them at their opponents, creating the space for him and Rogue to make a getaway.

Gambit drags...or Rogue lets him drag her round a few corners before she stops him and yanks her arm back.

"Alright, enough Swamp Rat. Ah got a dose of memories from that lug. This is about that rivalry thing ya once mentioned ta meh between tha thieves and tha assassins ain't it," she accuses him.

"I quit," Gambit insists. "It's just d'ey don't know when to let go and let de past be de past...but it's not really your concern, Rogue. Gambit brought you here to set you free so go, be free. I've got to go deal with some stuff. Thanks for all your help back d'ere."

Gambit starts to walk off.

"Why didn't ya tell meh they kidnapped your father?" Rogue demands to know because Gambit had to know before he came visiting her. That's what she saw in Julian's mind. That the assassins are holding Gambit's father hostage.

Gambit stops and looks back at her. "Because you didn't need any more trouble. Like Gambit said he just wanted to help you be free. Gambit only just got de message about his father so I accelerated my plans a bit and brought you here since it was on my way...but d'is is as far as you need to come, Rogue. Goodbye, Cherie we had some good times," he says his farewells with a wink. He starts to walks off.

"What about your father?!" Rogue calls out after him.

"Gambit reckon he'll just have to go get him...as soon as he finds out where he is," he replies as he vanishes round a corner.

Rogue stares into space, thinking over things. She then rolls her eyes. No matter who or what Gambit is she can't let his father suffer when she has the power to do something. She just can't be that heartless. That's Mystique's role and Rogue refuses to be anything like her mother. With that thought she chases after Gambit.

Gambit has a sly smile on his lips. It's a gamble but he has a feeling she'll...oh merde! His eyes widen as he spots Storm up ahead amongst the crowds. What's she doing here?!

He turns round and almost bumps right into Rogue whom he drags into a nearby alley before she spots Storm or vice versa.

"What are ya doing?!" she demands to know at being dragged like that.

"I...uh, just don't want you to be seen with me. It's dangerous," he says, his voice sounding nervous.

Cue another eyes roll. "Ah'm pretty durable in case ya forgot," she points out.

Gambit gets a certain smile. "Oh Gambit remember d'at pretty well."

Rogue punches him on the shoulder because she knows what he's referring to. It's clear in his voice. What she can't remember. Sleeping with him. "Pervert," she mutters.

Gambit rubs his arm. Ok, he must remember not to antagonise her too much.

Rogue folds her arms across her chest. "Look, listen, ah know where they're keepin your father."

"You do?" Gambit says with close to forced sounding surprise. "Where?"

"Bloodmoon Bayou...but you'll never get past their sensors and water mines without meh," she argues since she now has their locations in her head, taken from Julian.

Gambit raises his hand and waves her off. "No, no. Gambit can manage on his own."

Rogue rolls her eyes again. Men and their egos. "Listen ya dang stupid, stubborn Swamp Rat, this whole thing was about freeing meh from Mystique, then how can ah act lahke her and ignore someone in need? Ah need ta do this if for no othah reason than provin ta mahself ah'm not her," she sorta pleads, haunted as she is still by that dream of her being her mother. That's what triggered this whole thing to begin with, with her running away.

Gambit bows his head as deep serious thought seems to come over his face as he contemplates her offer.

* * *

><p>Back with Storm she meets up with the others outside a jazz club. There is carnage outside and Logan is inside getting answers...in his own unique style.<p>

"Well I'm not Sherlock Holmes, though I would love to get to know Benedict's Cumberbatch if you know what I mean," Dom says with a naughty suggestiveness.

"Actually do," Mystique finds herself saying.

Dom gives a supportive point at the brown haired woman with a giggle. "My point is I reckon Gambit's been here," she concludes pointing at all the chaos around them.

"Certainly his style," Mystique agrees.

Storm examines a mark on a wood pillar holding up a covered up area outside the club. Her fingers trail over it.

"Vhat is it Storm?" Kurt asks.

Mystique makes a face at seeing her human looking son. This...fraud he goes under is exactly why she does what she does. She wants a world where he doesn't have to do that.

"This is the mark of the assassins' guild. This is one of their fronts," Storm figures out from the mark alone.

Dom frowns. "Gambit had to know that so why did he come here?" she asks the pertinent question. He had to know the reaction he would get.

"He's playing a con," Mystique gets. "And he's using Rogue," she adds, her anger growing.

"For vhat?" Kurt asks. "Vhat's his goal?"

"I don't know," Mystique says with a shake of her head. "I do know I'm going to feed him to the alligators," she promises.

"Mozher," Kurt warns her off that kind of thinking.

Mystique snorts and folds her arms across her chest, returning his words with a stern steady gaze.

Logan emerges from the club after 'interrogating' the appropriate people. "Yeah Gambit and Rogue were here," he can confirm.

"What else did you get?" Storm asks.

"They've taken the Cajun's father hostage as part of their feud. I guess they know Gambit will come."

"A trap?" Dom queries.

"Probably," Logan assumes.

"Zhat's vhat he vants to use Rogue for?" Kurt queries.

Dom nods. "Of course," she says with a snap of her fingers as she figures it out, "Makes sense. If you want to spring a trap you need to know what sort of trap you're walking into."

"And Rogue can absorb that knowledge," Mystique picks up Dom's thinking.

"Yeah, well, from what the guy was saying Rogue's not the first girl the Cajun got to try this trick," Logan mentions.

"What do you mean, Logan?" Storm asks.

"Well they mentioned this blond girl who tried to rescue the guy but she got caught. A blond girl who appears in a green haze," Logan says what he got, looking intensely at Mystique, waiting for her reaction.

Mystique's eyes go huge at the revelation and calls out in motherly panic. "Alicia!"

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I can't possibly see anything but good in the future for Lois' new squeeze, can you? Seems Clark is in for some uncomfortable questioning now doesn't it. His secrets are definitely under threat. Well Rogue showing some glimpses of being selfless again. It's a start. And we get a little closer to finding out what happened to poor Alicia. Thanks to everyone who write reviews. Next up; Cajun SpiceScare part 6._


	24. Chapter 24

Chapter 24

**Smallville...**

In what is her home Lilandra and Charles have more or less finished planning their strategy for tomorrow. With the crisis of the disease now under control it left the question of her response. Remember she is running for Mayor so tomorrow she will hold a press conference where she addresses what has happened.

Lilandra has the basics of her speech worked out already.

That left her sitting there as Charles kindly gazes at her.

Charles rubs his hands together in his lap as he tries to gently raise the next topic. "Are you ready to talk about your experience?" he asks in relation to whatever it was she saw when she was afflicted.

Lilandra sighs and she rubs her head trying to push the horrifying images back. Telling Charles would involve telling him the whole truth and she's not sure she's ready for that. It would be one reason their relationship hasn't progressed as deeply as she wishes it would.

How does she even start to tell him she's only half-human? And that her other half is literally out of this world?

It's a wall between them. The question is has the time come for her to tear that wall down and tell him the truth.

Is she ready to take the chance as to how he'll react?

In her whole life so far she has never been this close to revealing her truth. She's never met anyone she's felt like she could tell them the truth until she met Charles.

But the truth is that this isn't the best time. There's too much going on and she would need at least a couple of days to go through everything with him. "Not today, Charles. I'm sorry," she apologises for not being able or ready to go that final step.

"I understand," Charles says, though you can't miss a touch of disappointment in his voice and in his expression.

* * *

><p>Outside Jean has tracked Clark down. "Clark, you have a minute?" she queries of him. With no-one else currently around she thinks they're able to talk freely.<p>

Since Chloe, at his gentle insistence, has gone to share with Lois the truth of her mother's fate he actually does. "How can I help you, Jean?"

Jean rubs her arm. She wants to be sensitive but she did promise Andrea she'd help. "So I was talking with Andrea..."

Clark seems to instantly tense slightly.

Jean notices but pushes on, "Ok I'll just get right to it. She seems to think you're avoiding her."

Clark snorts...with enough force to blow Jean's red hair about. "That's silly. I've just been very busy is all."

Jean looks twice at him...while trying to fix her hair. God, does he have any idea how long it takes for her to sort her hair. Obviously not or he wouldn't have messed it up. "That's not actually a denial, Clark," she points out.

"Whatever," he dismisses her.

Ok now that's getting into rude territory. Jean presses on, trying to get him to give a definite answer. "She seems to think it started when she was split in two. That something happened you don't want to tell her about," she focusses in on that.

"Have I ever mentioned how I find the female need to gossip and be nosy very, very irritating," Clark says to her, his tone very short.

Hmm, now he's being defensive. "Did something happen, Clark?" Jean asks him.

"Nothing important or I would have told her, wouldn't I have?" he points out in a slightly aggressive tone as if daring Jean to challenge that.

Jean can't read his mind but she can tell he's covering up something because otherwise why doesn't he just say 'no, nothing happened'. Jean tries a gamble and says, "I was thinking perhaps I could use my powers to try and help piece her memory of that day back together."

Clark's head whips round so fast the air actually cracks. "Don't," he says, his tone deadly serious. "Don't do that."

"Ah ha! Something did happen!" Jean accuses him, her finger pointing accusatory into his face.

"And Andrea can never, ever remember. Jean, please, I'm asking you let this be forgotten."

"Why?"

"Because it'll destroy her. I won't do that."

"It's the truth. She deserves the truth."

"And what is truth?" Clark asks her. "The truth is if she remembers, or I tell her, everything she is trying to be will unravel. And I'm not exaggerating, Jean, you will destroy her. Is that what you want on your conscious?"

"What happened? What is it you're trying to hide?" Jean tries to pry the details out of him.

"I can't say. I won't take the risk."

"You don't trust me?" Jean asks him, pretty sure she's feeling a sting he doesn't seem to.

"2 seconds ago you were insisting we tell her the truth," Clark points out as to why he won't tell her in case she goes off and tells Andrea. "What happened must remain forgotten. For Andrea's own sake. I asked you to drop it. Now I'm telling you; drop this," he says, his tone and his expression hardening.

"Oh and what next you're warning me?" Jean derides him.

Clark fixes her a very hard, very cold glare. "If you make me," he warns her in close to a low growl.

Jean takes a step or two back. She has rarely every felt threatened by Clark but right now she might just be terrified of him. "Who are you?" she asks, not recognising this man standing in front of her at all.

Clark shakes his head sadly. "You remember why Rogue and I broke up? What was upsetting you about AC?" he asks her.

"Secrets," Jean recalls.

"You don't even have the slightest inkling of the secrets I keep. Not even Rogue really does...probably not at all now since Apocalypse took away most of what she had previously absorbed but that's not relevant really," Clark decides though secretly part of him is kinda happy that Rogue's probably lost most of what she once absorbed from him. Makes it easier to keep his secrets.

Clark looks at Jean and speaks with a deadly seriousness about how he sees this situation with Andrea. "You talk of trust. How about you trust that if I keep things secrets I have a good reason to do so. Now I'll talk to Andrea. I probably should have before now," he concedes that was probably a mistake on his part not to do so and allow her questions and doubts to fester, "but what won't be said is what happened that day...and I want you to listen to me real carefully here, Jean. Let this go. You have no idea the Pandora's box you are threatening to open. For Andrea's sake, if she asks you what I said, nothing happened. If you consider Andrea a friend you will let this go," he tells her.

"Don't use that consider her a friend guilt trip crap on me Clark," Jean now warns him off.

"I'm not using anything. I've told you you're not telling her. Take some advice and don't make me explain the unspoken 'or else' of that sentence. Take a long hard think about that," Clark advises her before he stalks off, turning his back to her.

Jean is taken aback and just stands there. What does he mean 'or else'? What exactly would he do? Clark wouldn't...he couldn't...

Once upon a time Jean was certain she knew the answer to that without question. Lately with Clark's mood swings...she isn't certain any longer. In fact she's never felt this uncomfortable around him before. Not even when he was on his red kryptonite rampages because at least then there was an excuse for his behaviour. Now...she needs to have a long hard think about this.

* * *

><p>"Wow," Lois says.<p>

"I know," Chloe says back, understanding the revelation she has just dropped on her cousin.

They were at Chloe's house. Chloe had phoned Lois and asked her to meet there and Chloe told her cousin everything about her mother.

Lois wrings her hands together as she tries to absorb this. Even though she is older she doesn't really have that many memories of her aunt Moira. Certainly no-one told her her aunt was locked up in the funny farm. She'll have to remember to chew out her father out over that because no doubt he knew and chose not to tell her. Seriously he treats her like a child...or worse one of his subordinates.

Chloe blows her bangs out her face. "I, uh, don't really know what else to say. Just that I knew you needed to know."

"You should have told me sooner, Chlo," Lois mildly criticises. "I would have been there for you."

"I didn't know how to tell you, Lo. I was freakin out," is all Chloe can say in her defence, her tone apologetic.

Lois can see that as matter of fact. "I understand. So did you go visit her?" she wonders.

Chloe shakes her head. "I couldn't," she says, her voice shaking slightly. "She's practically catatonic and the thought of seeing her like that..."

Lois moves off her chair and goes to give her cousin a great big hug. "Hey, it's ok, Chlo," she says. She rubs her little cousin's back. "But if you do want to go see her just say and I'll come with you," she promises.

"Thanks," Chloe says with a small hiccup. She pulls back and wipes a tear away. "Are you ok? You know with the hereditary thing?"

Lois shrugs. "There's not much I can do about it so I won't let it weigh me down," she gives her view.

"You always have a unique view of the world, Lo."

"Thanks...I think."

* * *

><p><strong>New Orleans...<strong>

So Rogue and Gambit, ahem, 'borrowed' a boat and headed out into the swamps, towards Bloodmoon Bayou. Behind them they are towing a small inflatable raft.

Using the memories Rogue stole she is guiding them through the mines hidden just beneath the surface of the water.

Rogue's at the front of the boat whilst Gambit's at the rear steering.

"So why all this trouble?" she asks him. "Ah thought ya didn't lahke your fathah."

"I don't," Gambit admits it with a touch of bitterness clear in his voice. "Just because someone adopts you doesn't make them a parent."

"Yeah...and just because someone maybe your biological mothah doesn't make them a parent eithah."

Gambit isn't entirely sure who she is referring to. She never ever mentioned her biological parents to him. Just grumblings over being adopted by Mystique so he focusses in on that instead. "Gambit take it Mystique didn't adopt you out of motherly instinct," he assumes.

Rogue doesn't correct him on the nature of her maternal relationship with Mystique. It's not his business. She snorts derisively and says, "Lets just say all she was interested in was mah powahs and how they could benefit her solely."

"You and Gambit could write a book about it," Gambit suggests with grim humour. "Been down de same roads."

Rogue eyes him and wonders if he's once again trying to connect to her. "Don't think yourself that special, Cajun. Had a boyfriend who has a lousy fathah too," she points out in relation to Clark and Jor-El. "Difference is, ah guess, lahke ya, he would try and rescue him if he was in trouble," she thinks Clark would do if Jor-El was real. It's just Clark's nature. "Can't say ah would do tha same for Mystique," she points out a difference and then goes silent. Would she not do the same? Yeah, Mystique...Rogue hates her but would she really allow the formerly blue coloured witch to fall to her fate?

Rogue's pretty certain there was a time she could answer that without a thought. Now...the Professor did try and teach her better right?

Rogue's point is she's sitting here with Gambit and she knows, more or less, what sort of man he is and he's being more altruistic than her right now.

That has to be saying something.

Then it occurs to her she did have the chance to rescue Mystique. To try and free her from her stony prison and she refused. She sighs. "You're doing more than ah evah did," she says with a sad reflection that Gambit's actions are really showing her up and Rogue's not sure she likes what it is showing her.

* * *

><p>Behind them Logan's managed to track down their scent to the edge of the water. "They took off from here," he tells the group minus Kurt who appears a few seconds later in his usual puff of blue smoke carrying something compacted into a cube shape.<p>

"I got zhe raft from zhe helicopter," he announces, explaining what it is he is carrying. "Vant to take turns blowing it up?" he asks Dom.

Dom smirks evilly. "Sure, blue. I'll go first," she offers and then presses the button in the middle of it which activates the auto-inflate function.

The raft inflates and Kurt topples over under, being buried under it.

There are laughs all round...even from someone you wouldn't expect.

"Mozher!" Kurt whines.

"I'm sorry, Kurt," Mystique says...between guffaws but come on. It's just too funny. Despite her worries over Alicia she just can't help herself.

"I'm suing for divorce," Kurt mutters back at his mother.

* * *

><p>Gambit and Rogue continue along in silence until she spots these gnarled old tree roots that form a sort of arch over the water.<p>

"We're almost there," she tells Gambit, recognising this from Julian's memories. "Head under those roots. It's tha only safe way."

Gambit follows her instructions. They spot a large house up ahead. They know they'll be seen soon enough but that's alright. They've planned for that.

Mere moments later the boat is destroyed by a bazooka round.

Luckily they were not in it.

For a few moments they disappeared behind some foliage and they transferred into the inflatable.

The ones who fired the shot will think them dead giving them the edge of surprise.

They paddle up to the jetty to the house, their attackers gone, thinking them dead just like planned.

The two climb up. Luckily a dense mist has fallen making it easier to be shrouded in its comforting coolness.

They make their way towards the house, hiding behind a large tree trying to plan their way in without being seen...when Rogue gets a sudden memory flash.

A camera. There's a security camera in a tree...this tree!

She looks around and spots it. Gawd dang it!

She throws herself at Gambit to knock them out of the way before they get seen. Her durable body makes more of an impact than she intended, knocking the wind out of him.

Gambit groggily moves his hand around to get purchase on something.

Unfortunately for him what he gets purchase on is Rogue's cheek and she instantly absorbs his powers...and his memories.

Rogue jumps to her feet breathing hard...and soon is seething with anger.

When Gambit starts to come round her first instinct is to wring his neck. She resists...barely. She grabs his jacket and lifts him up. "How dare ya!" she hisses. "Ya sanctimonious, lying sack of crap!"

"W-what?" Gambit asks, half-dazed.

"Your thoughts are in mah head," Rogue explains. "Ah know everything! Ya played meh!" she angrily whispers at him.

She shoves him back down and walks away.

"Rogue," he pleads at her.

"All of it from tha start was part of your plan. That's why you were in Bayville," Rogue spits out in bitterness.

Gambit struggles to his feet. "Let me explain," he begs.

Rogue turns back round, her green eyes full of rage and hurt and anger and pain and stalks up to him. "It was nevah about freeing meh! It was about using meh! Using mah powahs. Ya knew that club belonged ta tha assassins. Ya knew as soon as they saw ya they would attack and while it was a gamble ya rightly guessed ah might use mah powahs to absorb tha information ya needed," she says, jabbing him in the chest hard enough to probably leave a bruise later.

"I'm sorry, Rogue. Gambit had no choice, saw no other way," he tries to explain, tries to justify himself as he rubs the spot she was jabbing him with her finger.

Rogue's hands clench into fists. "Ya lied ta meh! Ya used meh! You're no bettah than Mystique," she spits out furiously and then storms off. This time for good.

"My father's life was at stake," Gambit tries to make her understand, calling out after her as loud as he dare this close to the house. "And not just his..."

He doesn't get to finish that as Rogue vanishes into the mist. Gambit's head falls. He really didn't want to hurt her. Really. Like he said he had no other choice, no other options. She was his last play, last roll of the dice.

Gambit looks towards the house. Well Rogue got him this far. He should be able to finish the job by himself now.

With that in mind he strides toward the large, imposing structure.

* * *

><p>Rogue cannot believe him! Of all the nerve! It's just like Mystique. Lies, manipulations, no consideration of her feelings at all.<p>

God she wants to just...

Rogue pauses.

Desperation?

Why does she feel desperation?

It has to be Gambit's feelings.

Rogue rakes deeper into the memories and her green eyes go wide.

Alicia!

Her sister...as much as that thought turns her stomach.

Rogue sees the memories now.

Alicia left the desert with Gambit and they came here. Almost immediately after arriving Gambit learned his father had been taken and he sweet talked Alicia into trying a rescue only something went horribly wrong.

Alicia was suppose to just teleport in, grab Gambit's father and teleport out but she never returned. They must have made her somehow. Probably have her drugged up if she's still alive...or at least that was Gambit's thoughts on the matter.

Rogue can see he was desperate, out of options. He couldn't break in here by himself. He needed information to get through the defences. He needed her and her powers so he came to Bayville, spied on her, learned what he needed to manipulate her and then when the opportunity arose he abducted her and here she is.

Rogue turns her head back towards the direction of the house and then forward again, torn over what to do.

She didn't even remotely like Alicia.

Rogue's head drops. Yet if she is not going to be like her mother and just use and abandon family as she sees fit she can't leave.

Hell even Gambit's trying to rescue the father he doesn't like.

All of her mood today, her choices, has been about trying to drive away the fear of ending up like Mystique. That's why she wanted Mystique to leave. She feared if the woman stayed around she would rub off on Rogue or something.

It's like an epiphany or something. Rogue suddenly realises she's letting Mystique drive her choices. She doesn't really want to leave the mansion. It's literally the only place she has ever considered home.

She also then realises just how much of a bitch she's been these last few weeks to everyone. Ironically it's Gambit's memories of him spying on her that gives her that 3rd person perspective on her behaviour. Even he thought she was out of order...and if Gambit, of all people, thinks that Rogue must have been really acting awfully.

She cringes. Has she really been that bad?

She really didn't mean to be like that to her friends. Really, she swears she didn't.

In the end, as she stands here, Rogue realises what her choice right here is. This is about who Rogue is. What sort of person she wants to be. She has to make that choice for herself. Not let Mystique drive her to make a choice she doesn't want.

And she doesn't want to be the sort of person who just walks away from those in need. Not even her no good sister.

That means there is only one choice for her to make.

Rogue turns around and starts running towards that house.

With her stolen knowledge it's really easy for her to sneak in and find her way around...and she finds Gambit and his father cornered by two men with heavy weapons.

Rogue sneaks up behind them, removing her gloves in the process. She doesn't really want their memories but this is the easiest way to remove them from the scene. She reaches up and touches them both on the back of their necks, absorbing them and knocking them out cold.

She looks at Gambit and his father. "Lets go," she orders sternly.

"Remy, she did all that with a touch of her finger?" Gambit's father, Jean-Luc, queries with interest.

"Forget it!" Gambit snaps, seriously starting to regret coming here. The moment he found his father he had found that nothing had changed. His father was still locked into this endless blood feud with the assassins. He was only interested in using Gambit's power to destroy them once and for all. That's all his father has ever seemed to be interested in when it comes to himself. His powers and how his father can use them to help himself. Is it any wonder Gambit doesn't visit very often? In fact he left in the first place to get away from this nonsense and as soon as his father is safe he'll probably be leaving again as quickly as possible.

Coming back here in the first place, Gambit can now see, was a huge mistake on his part. He had thought coming home might give him a chance to think and reassess where his life was going now that Magneto was gone. All that has happened so far since he returned has just been a reminder of how much he hates his so-called family and that this is the last place he should have come to.

Course to be in a position to leave he has to get through this alive first...which even with Rogue's help is not going to be easy.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I did seriously consider Lilandra spilling the beans to the Professor about herself but in the end I decided this just wasn't the right time nor place. Just when you think Clark's back to his more normal self he goes all dark and moody on Jean. Ooh and is this Rogue finally turning the corner? Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cajun SpiceScare part 7._


	25. Chapter 25

Chapter 25

Gambit and his father catch up with Rogue who is trying to access the right memories to find Alicia. Unfortunately as soon as they reach a large hallway they're met with more men with more heavy weaponry.

"Ah don't have tahme for this crap," she mutters as she charges forward.

The men fire...but their bullets bounce off her body. She discovered this on a mission for Magneto. Her powers, her durability, had grown so now bullets didn't harm her...though it still did sting like a mosquito bite. Rogue soon has disarmed and laid the men out.

"A woman like that," Jean-Luc mutters, considering the possibilities of such a powerful person and what she could do for him.

Gambit knows what possibilities his father is thinking. "Don't even d'ink about it," he warns his father off as they walk over to where Rogue is.

Then suddenly there is a rumbling and the sound of thunder.

"A bit odd for a storm at this time of year," Jean-Luc idly remarks.

A small smile comes to Rogue's lips. She knows that sound well. "Oh you'd beh surprised where storms can pop up. Where ah live we get them quite frequently. This way!" she orders the two to get a move on.

They start running again to where Rogue thinks Alicia is only to run into more men and they're carrying really heavy weaponry. The stuff even Rogue can't take. She means geez, talk about overkill.

Then the whole house starts to vibrate and shake and the wall behind the men crumbles away as it is sucked up into the air by an enormous but compacted spinning vortex. It sucks away the men too.

The wind almost blows Rogue, Gambit and Jean-Luc off their feet.

They look up as Storm floats down, dressed in her costume, her eyes glowing white, looking every bit the wrathful weather goddess.

"That one controls the weather," Jean-Luc says in awe.

Gambit rolls his eyes, knowing what his father is thinking.

"Meet mah family," Rogue says...and she says it with pride having gotten a taste of what Gambit's father is like. And you know what she's not as surprised as you might think at Storm's appearance.

Storm glides down further, truly glad they were able to track this place down, seemingly in time. "Are you alright, Rogue?" she asks with concern, her fierce glare flickering to Gambit who must admit to feeling a tad nervous as to what this woman might do to him.

"Ah'm fahne," Rogue assures Storm. "But we need ta find Alicia."

"She's here. We know," Storm relays to Rogue that they are aware of the situation and then explains how they know. "Wolverine made a kind gentleman _volunteer _a story."

Rogue actually breaks out into a smile as she imagines that.

"Don't worry," Storm assures Rogue. "Domino and Mystique are on it."

Rogue's smile fades away. "What do ya mean Dom and Mystique are on it? Mystique's here?!"

"It was all we could do to stop her coming by herself. She was concerned about you," Storm explains.

"Ah...uh..." Rogue falters, not knowing what to say. She really didn't expect Mystique to come, what without her powers and all she's pretty vulnerable.

Before any of them get a chance to contemplate that further they come under fire from the rooftop.

Nightcrawler appears next to that man with his usual theatrical show. "I'll take zhis," he says as he grabs the gun and vanishes away.

Rogue has to smile at that too. God she can't believe she's actually missed this whole crazy X-Men show but what she is discovering right now is that she has. More than she'll ever admit.

She also sees many, many reinforcements coming to take them all down. If Dom and Mystique are on it(and she at least trusts Dom) then perhaps it is best she sees Gambit and his father to safety so with that the 3 of them run for the jetty while Storm rises back upward to provide the air cover.

* * *

><p>Inside the house Dom and Mystique have broken in through a window. Dom draws her guns and leads the way. They barely exit through the door before they are under attack from 3 armed men. Dom returns fire while Mystique reaches in underneath the long black coat Dom is wearing and pulls out the 3rd gun Dom has strapped under her arm.<p>

"Hey! That's mine!" Dom complains. She hates it when people steal her guns.

Mystique response is to shoot the 3 men dead-on with an ease even Dom would envy.

"Uh, wow, ok," Dom remarks, bemused. "Just remember it's a loan," she warns as the two walk on.

"Yeah, yeah," Mystique says dismissively.

"And keep it on the stun setting. Otherwise I'm leaving you to hang out to dry with the Doc when we get back," she also warns.

Mystique rolls her eyes. Xavier and his morals and ethics but for an easy life she'll agree to keep it non-lethal for the moment.

The two women make their way through the corridors checking room by room for Alicia, ignoring the commotion outside since that is the necessary distraction they require, until finally they find what they're looking for.

"Alicia!" Mystique cries as she runs over to the girl chained to a bed, a drip going into her arm.

Domino pulls the drip out and tastes the liquid on her tongue. "Whoa, that's strong stuff," she says as she spits it out. "Could be why she didn't show up on Cerebro. It's suppressing her metabolism so much it couldn't pick her up at this distance," she speculates. It was one thing none of them had been able to figure out after they found out Alicia was here. Why didn't she show up on Cerebro?

Mystique doesn't really care as she brushes the blond hair back affectionately, taking in her daughter.

Dom watches on, watches the older woman's real concern. It's clearly written on her face. She takes her gun back from Mystique, changes the settings and uses it to blast the chains apart before she re-holsters it. "Ok, you carry her, I'll cover you. We need to go," Dom advises, taking charge.

Mystique says nothing back but simply scoops her daughter up into her arms and gives Dom a nod that she's ready to go.

* * *

><p>Outside Rogue, Gambit and Jean-Luc are being fired at from an upper walkway...well until it suddenly collapses that is, due to Wolverine cutting through the support beams.<p>

Sadly there's a lot more men with a lot more fire-power on that walkway and with an angry snarl he methodically cuts his way through all the supports.

His help allows Rogue, Gambit and Jean-Luc to reach the end of the jetty and steal a boat.

More men take firing positions but Storm soon is sending bolts of lightning down upon them.

Meanwhile Nightcrawler has 'borrowed' his own boat. Wolverine rushes over and jumps in as they take off in pursuit of Rogue and company...who are also being pursued by at least 4 boats belonging to the assassins including one driven by their old friend from the jazz club; Julian.

Julian's face is full of determined anger. After all these damn years waiting he won't miss his chance to get rid of the LeBeaus once and for all and perhaps strike a fatal blow to the thieves guild.

"Look out!" Rogue calls out, pointing at a mine.

Gambit barely avoids it but one of their pursuers isn't so lucky and gets blown to bits.

Nightcrawler and Wolverine pull up side of Rogue's boat while Gambit hands the controls over to his father as he pulls out his pack of cards, charges them up and lets them go, carried on the wind, hitting another of the pursuing boats.

Logan pulls his boat up close to the shore as they approach an overhanging branch. With a quick pop of his claws he slices through it, letting it fall behind him right into the path of another of their pursuers.

That's all of them apart from Julian who pulls out his big gun and starts lobbing explosive rounds at the 2 boats ahead of him forcing them to make evasive manoeuvres, weaving through the roots of the Mango trees.

It sends Wolverine and Nightcrawler off course leaving Julian alone in his pursuit of Gambit. He is not letting them get away. Not this time.

The chase continues until Julian and his driver manages to pull up alongside, smashing into the side of Rogue, Gambit and Jean-Luc's boat, sending them flying off a tree root and spinning through the air, tipping all 3 out.

For Rogue she finds herself about to become gator food as she heads for a small group of them.

Despite her resilient body, instinct takes over and she covers her eyes, trying not to look at what is coming...

...except it never comes. No splash. No gators trying to chew her up. Nothing.

Rogue slowly uncovers her eyes to find herself...well to find herself just sort of floating there in mid-air.

"W-what tha hell?!" she exclaims at her current predicament. She can't fly. She's never flown before.

This is the situation when Wolverine and Nightcrawler finally catch up. Both blink in surprise at seeing the floating young woman. "Elf," Logan snaps of the stupor first. "Go fetch her," he instructs seeing she's rather stuck there.

"Right," Kurt says, his tone showing how off-put he is. He vanishes in his puff of blue smoke and reappears on Rogue's back. "So how's it hanging, sis?" he asks her with a great big goofy grin at his quip.

Rogue audibly groans at the terrible pun. "Kurt, have ah evah told ya y'all are tha annoying little brothah ah nevah wanted?"

"Many times," Kurt takes it in good humour.

"Uh huh. Ah meant it," Rogue says with a smirk showing she didn't.

Kurt chuckles and Rogue joins in as he teleports her to shore, next to where Jean-Luc has pulled himself out of the water which leaves Gambit in the water being encircled by Julian's boat.

Julian aims the boat right at Gambit who manages to swim just enough to the right out of the way but close enough to impart a charge on the boat as it passes by.

Julian and driver make a dive for it just moments before the boat blows up. They find themselves in the water near Gambit but before they can act a whirlwind rises up.

Storm has caught up and she soon sucks them into the air and flings them away. Where? Right now she doesn't care. Just away.

Gambit swims for shore, gasping for breath. He finds himself lying in front of a visibly pissed off Logan who has disembarked from his own boat.

Logan grabs the Cajun and throws him up against a tree, pops his right hand claws and prepares to end this like he promised. "You've had it, bub!" he snarls in rage.

"Logan! Stop!" Rogue calls out as she runs over. "Please. Leave him be," she requests.

Logan looks at her and than back to Gambit before with an irritated growl he retracts his claws. He shoves Gambit away and stalks over to his daughter. "We're going to have a long talk," he promises.

Rogue nods in acceptance. "Ah know," she says with a sigh at having to sit through that. She then turns her attentions to Gambit. She walks up to him.

"Rogue," he greets her with his charming voice and smile.

"Don't," she tells him off in icy tones. "Look ah get it. Ya wanted ta save your father. It was tha right thing but ya should have just asked for mah help," she lays it out for him. "Ya should have especially told meh mah sistah was in dangah," she tells him in anger and annoyance.

Rogue shakes her head and rubs her brow a moment, trying not to completely lose her temper. "Ya know something Gambit what ah can remembah from our tahme together is many occasions ah complained about how Mystique lied and used meh and yet what did ya do? Ya lied and used meh. Ah think ya tried in tha boat ta hint at how we have things in common. Maybe we do but ah can't beh with anyone who doesn't even show meh enough respect just ta tell meh tha truth and ask for mah help which ah probably would have given freely. Ah'm leaving with mah family. Ah am an X-Man. This trip has helped meh remembah that. What ya do...well is up ta ya. Ah recommend ya think long and hard why it is ya can talk yourself inta making a plan ya had ta know would hurt mah feelings...and please spare meh tha garbage it was nevah what ya intended ta do. Remember ah have your thoughts in mah head."

Gambit takes a moment. "So you don't care what Gambit does next?"

"Ah nevah said that," Rogue says with a sly smile.

Gambit returns it.

"But as ya are...it can't work. Ah'm not who ah was then. Secrets and lies...they're your life...just lahke mah ex. Funny that."

Gambit pouts. "Oh hey now you're hurting Gambit's feelings," he complains at being compared to whatever ex she is referring to.

"Ya get mah point. Ya would need ta change and you're not going ta. Not today anyway," she knows for certain. Remember his thoughts in her head.

Gambits nods in concession. What she's asking he can't give. At least not today. He takes her gloved hand into his. "Cherie, Gambit d'ink you will be fine now. You have people who look out for you," he says, gazing up at Storm, Nightcrawler and Wolverine. "Farewell," he says as he leaves with his father.

"Oh Gambit!" Rogue calls out making him pause. "Just ta say ah know what ya did with mah sistah and how ya used and left her so if ya evah do that ta her again ah'll make hell seem lahke paradise. Ya understand meh?" she asks him with deadly seriousness what she will do to him. He put Alicia in danger in the first place with his manipulations and so-called brilliant plans...and as much as Rogue might not like the idea the girl is family and it's sort of her duty to protect her sister. Hey, look how much she has grown up tonight.

Gambit nods. He gets it. He then leaves with his father this time.

Nightcrawler comes up and lays a hand on his sister's shoulder. "You ok?" he asks with worry for her.

Rogue looks down at her hand where Gambit has left a playing card. The Queen of Hearts. She smiles a little. It's not that he doesn't care for her. She knows he does yet he still chose to hurt her. And as for her...it's all too confusing right at the moment. Better they are apart from each other for now until she has a chance to sort her thoughts and feelings out. Hell sort her life out in general. In reply to Kurt she says, "Ah will beh...as soon as y'all explain what tha hell ya were thinking bringing Mystique along with ya!" she snaps, getting on to that.

"We'll explain when you explain what the hell you were up to!" Logan fires back.

"In a pig's eye ah will ya stubborn ox!" Rogue retorts defiantly, digging her heels in.

"Don't take that tone with your father!"

"Only by genetics!"

Storm looks to the heavens. "Guess things are back to normal," she mutters to the sky. She activates the homing beacon in her communicator. Now if things went according to plan Domino and Mystique took Alicia back to the Velocity and they'll bring the helicopter to here. In the meantime she just has to keep father and daughter from killing each other.

Yep things are definitely back to normal.

* * *

><p>It doesn't take too long for the sound of the helicopter to reach their ears and then for it to appear above them, Dom at the controls.<p>

She lands it nearby and cuts the engines. The side-door opens and she and Mystique hop down.

"How is Alicia?" Kurt wonders with concern for his sister.

"Sleeping," Dom replies. "They had her drugged up with something pretty potent. It'll probably take her awhile to sleep it off though a check-up from Beast would be advisable."

Rogue sighs. "She should beh fahne from what ah absorbed," she feels she should mention.

Mystique eyes her daughter, warring with herself over whether how she should show her concern. "Where's Gambit?" she asks instead.

"Gone," Logan answers.

"Shame," Mystique remarks.

Rogue's eyebrows rise. "What does that mean?"

"I was planning to rip his balls off for daring to touch my daughters," Mystique says with real vindictiveness.

Rogue makes a snort-like sound. "Why tha hell are ya here, Mystique?" she demands to know.

"Why do you think? My daughter was missing, apparently abducted. What else was I going to do but come here and rescue her?"

"Ah don't remembah ya rushing off after Alicia," Rogue critiques.

"I didn't know she was here. I assumed she left with the others to go to...well you know where."

"Not really. Magneto nevah filled meh in on tha details."

"Oh," Mystique says, caught out by that. She shakes it off. "My point is I thought she was safe with them. If I had known she had left with Gambit I would have been here days ago."

"Really?" Rogue asks sceptically.

"Yes!" Mystique insists. "Look Rogue I know you don't believe very much of what I say but despite everything I have done to you I never wanted you to be hurt...physically at least. I know I hurt you emotionally."

"Ya don't have a clue," Rogue states bluntly.

"Perhaps not," Mystique concedes. She has been coming to that conclusion herself these last few days as she spent time around the mansion and time around her children. "Yet knowing you wouldn't believe a word I say I came anyway didn't I?"

Rogue's green eyes narrow.

"Sis," Kurt says softly. "Give her zhe benefit of zhe doubt...please," he asks of her.

Rogue is torn. She doesn't want to yet she would at least consider her brother's request.

Then suddenly Mystique is pushing Rogue out of the way just as a gun shot goes off.

Julian.

They had all forgotten him but he had made his way here unseen and had been just biding his time, waiting to strike at the girl who had been with Gambit. The girl who helped ruin his plans and perhaps if he killed her that would at least be a small measure of payback and give Gambit an emotional wound. Unfortunately his shot missed her and hit the similar looking older woman instead.

In an instant Wolverine has reacted, his claws drawn and he slices...more than just the gun. 3 of Julian's fingers too. Logan then kicks the young man hard and sends him to the ground where he proceeds to slam his foot down on the man's chest. Logan's claws point down into his face. "Bub, I'm going to slice you up into pieces so small the worms won't even have to chew," he promises, mad as hell that this asshole tried to shoot his daughter.

"Logan!" Storm shouts sternly, knowing she must be her utter most commanding self to stop him carrying out that threat. "Logan," she repeats. "Calm down," she orders. "As tempting as it is he is not worth it," she tries to get through to him.

Logan is torn...but Storm's words do reach him in a way few others do. This boy's just lucky he didn't go completely berserker rage on him. Nothing would have stopped him then. He works hard to push down that very rage inside him. "Bub, get out of my sight and pray we never meet again," he says, his voice dripping with barely suppressed murderous intent.

Logan raises his foot and gives the boy a kick away as Julian scrambles off, holding his damaged hand.

Storm moves to place a hand on his shoulder. "I know that's difficult for you to hold it back but I'm very proud of you," she says in praise, giving him a small kiss as a reward. Later, when they're alone, she'll give him a much bigger _reward.__  
><em>

Logan breathes deeply a few times, trying to calm his inner rage before he remembers the need to check on Mystique.

Mystique who is on the ground, blood flowing from a wound in her stomach as Dom tries to staunch the flow with her jacket. "Kurt, med-kit now," she orders. Kurt doesn't respond instantly, in shock at seeing his mother shot. Domino reaches for him and grabs his arm. She yanks him so they're face to face. "Nightcrawler," she states in her best bossy tone. "Med-kit now!" she orders him.

Kurt nods, teleports into the jet and reappears moments later with the med-kit as Domino gets to work on first aid.

Rogue is speechless. In shock even. Mystique...saved her? What the hell, what the hell, what the hell?! "Why?" she asks in a gasp.

This is not the 1st time Mystique has been shot in her life. She's not missed the sensation of being shot at all let her assure you. "Because you're my daughter," she replies to Rogue with pained breaths as if it is the most obvious thing to say in the world.

Rogue drops down to her knees. "But...but...I'm bulletproof," she points out.

"Oh, really?" Mystique asks. "Didn't know that," she confesses as she hisses in pain as Domino treats her.

"That was...stupid, Mama," Rogue states what it was.

"Yeah..." Mystique stops. "You called me Mama," she says in surprise.

Rogue's eyes dart back and forth quickly. It was just instinctual when she saw the woman lying there. The woman who just risked her life for Rogue's. She just burst out with Mama. "Ah...uh...can we talk about this latah when you're not dying," she says. She then looks at Dom. "She's not going ta die is she?" she asks with real worry.

"I can staunch the bleeding," Dom manages to relay, real belief in her voice she can do that. "But the bullet is still in there. We need to get her to Beast asap. She needs surgery."

"He's in Smallville, dealing with that crisis," Logan reminds everyone.

"Crisis? What crisis?" Rogue asks, not having a clue what's been going on.

"We'll tell you on the way," Dom decides. "Hairy?" she requests nodding her head down at Mystique, relaying that the woman is now stable enough to be moved into the helicopter.

Logan nods in return and bends down next to the fallen former shapeshifter, preparing to carry her into the helicopter. "This is gonna hurt. Just fair warning," he advises.

"Hurt more than giving birth to him," Mystique nods her head in Kurt's direction. "I don't think so," she dismisses any pain to compare to that.

"Mozher!" Kurt says, his cheeks under his fur red with embarrassment.

"Son, let me ask you who was in labour giving birth to who for 36 agonising hours?"

Kurt's got nothing to say in response to that.

Domino is beaming utterly amused by that. Yeah, what can compare to childbirth? Not that she has personal experience mind you though one day she thinks she might like to. When she finds the right guy.

Logan shakes his head. He didn't need to know that. He picks her up and Mystique tries to stifle the cry of pain. He then carries her to the helicopter where she is soon secured next to the sleeping Alicia.

Once everyone is on-board and strapped in they are quickly in the air and on their way to Kansas.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Rogue has to start flying at some point and I thought here was a good as place as anywhere to begin that evolution of her powers. <em>_In the end I don't think either Gambit or Rogue are in the right place to start something so better to let them be apart and think over things for awhile. I realised that if Rogue is ever going to start to believe Mystique might have changed she would have to do something pretty dramatic...like taking a bullet for her daughter. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cajun Spice/Scare Aftermath part 1._


	26. Chapter 26

Chapter 26

**Smallville Mutant Community...**

So the crisis was over. It's aftermath was still to be dealt with.

Overnight the Velocity showed up with...well with the most dysfunctional family ever probably. Mystique would live as far as Clark understood it. She was resting after Beast performed some emergency surgery on her. She got lucky more or less. Nothing major got hit.

And as for Alicia...whatever she was drugged up with was going to take several hours to leave her system. She was sleeping like a baby last Clark saw of her.

Clark had got the gist of the story but he hadn't really been listening. He had spent the night thinking over what he was going to say to Andrea.

He had decided to let her get a good night's sleep before he accosted her this morning.

Ok that was probably not the best phrasing but you get what he means.

He had promised to take her home to Metropolis but that started off with a slow walk along the road making small talk.

"So, no Bart with you?" Andrea asks about the blond-haired pest's whereabouts.

Clark laughs lightly. "No. He was missing his girlfriend so he zipped off to San Fran for a few days," he explains where Bart is. Visiting Jubilee basically.

"And Claire?"

Clark makes a face. "She's missing her girlfriend too which means she's reverted back to her moody, short-tempered self so I'm avoiding her as much as possible."

"Ah," Andrea says.

Clark sighs and runs his hand through his hair. "So Jean talked to me last night," he mentions.

"Uh huh," Andrea says warily, bracing herself for whatever he might say.

"I don't mean this to sound condescending in anyway but you've got it all wrong, Andrea. You haven't done anything. To sound terribly clichéd it's not you, it's me."

"I don't understand," Andrea says with a puzzled look.

Clark stops and so does she and they turn to face each other.

Clark takes a deep breath. "After Rogue and I broke up and you and I met and started to get closer there was always this voice in the back of my head asking me whether I was acting on the rebound...and boy do I have voices in my head," he grumbles.

"Huh?"

Clark waves off that bit. "Point is I eventually realised that that voice was right. I wasn't over Rogue completely and you deserved better than someone who wasn't ready to give you what you need...what you deserve. Trouble is I didn't really know how to tell you so I took the coward's way out and just tried to avoid you as much as possible. I can see now that that was a mistake that left you hanging and for that I'm sorry," he apologises. The funny thing is that that is not untrue. It's just not the whole truth.

Andrea eyes him closely, staring into his eyes trying to read him...but when he wants to Clark's eyes can be like ice, showing nothing. "And now? Where are you now?"

"Well about a foot away from you," Clark quips.

Andrea rolls her eyes and slugs him.

"Ok ow!" he complains as he rubs the spot she struck him. "What is it with women hitting me?" he grumbles under his breath because they always seem to be.

Andrea folds her arms across her chest. "You know what I mean," she says waspishly.

"Now is a very bad time," Clark says seriously. "I have way too much on my mind and a long list of problems," he tells her. Number 1 thing on that list being Apocalypse. "And the truth is, even if this wasn't a bad time, I'm not sure I'm ready to move on. I'm your friend Andrea. I'll always be your friend and if you need me I'll be there and that is all I can give at the minute. If you want some advice do yourself a favour and don't wait around for me."

Andrea feels sad at that...but also maybe a bit relieved she has a definite answer as to where they stand. "So just to clear it up once and for all you've told me everything that happened while I was split in two."

Clark looks her dead in the eye and lies like a pro. "I told you everything that happened," he states firmly.

* * *

><p>Back at the Mutant Community's medical centre Mystique wakes up to the truly frightening sight of Beast hovering over her. Gave her quite a fright let her tell you and she wasn't slow to tell Beast the same.<p>

"Glad to see your sunshine personality remains intact," Beast dead-pans in response. "I removed the bullet. You'll be fine," he tells her. In fact he's pretty surprised she's awake already. Despite her loss of powers her body's ability to recuperate is quite impressive.

Mystique supposes she should show some gratitude. "Thank you, Henry," she manages to make herself say.

Hank smiles in good grace. "You are welcome."

"My daughter? Alicia?" she queries after.

"Heavily sedated. I'm not certain what drug they used so I can't risk trying to counter it. Have to let her just sleep it off. Therefore it will be quite some time before she wakes up. She was somewhat dehydrated and a little malnourished. I've got her on a nutrient drip to replace her fluids. Otherwise it seems her captors didn't treat her too badly."

"They better not have or I'll be going back down there and drowning each and every single one of them in that swamp," Mystique vows with deadly seriousness. She then looks around. "Where are we?" she asks because she passed out sometime on the flight and can't really remember what they said about where they were going.

"Smallville. The Mutant Community. This is their new Medical Facility we helped them build," Beast explains.

"You've been helping them?" Mystique asks with some surprise.

"Of course we have. Why wouldn't we?"

"Because Charles seems to spend more time pandering to humans than he does caring for his own kind," Mystique critiques not even trying to soften how that comes across.

Beast shakes his head. "You never understand it do you? Everything Charles tries to do is for everyone's benefit. Peace, respect, equality is the only answer in the end."

"You're as bad as Charles," Mystique says with scornful tone at Henry regurgitating Charles' lines on his dream.

"Well I do try," Hank quips with a smirk just to annoy her. He moves on. "Now if you're feeling up to it I do believe your children would like to visit you," he mentions to her.

"Of course," Mystique agrees. She would love to see them too.

"I'll go fetch them," Hank informs her.

He leaves a couple of minutes later Mystique's children arrive.

"Hi mom!" Dom greets her in a cheery, cheeky tone...and sardonic smile. Mystique is sort of Dom's mother. Or at least one of them.

Kurt giggles.

And Rogue...well she's kinda unreadable but Mystique's more amazed that she's here at all.

"How are you feeling?" Kurt asks with deep concern. He's been up all night praying for her.

"Trust me when I say I've lived through worse," comes her rather grim reply.

"That I believe," Dom says.

"Ah still don't get why did ya something that stupid," Rogue mutters away. She had spent all night trying to figure it out and it made no sense. Mystique could have died and for once Rogue couldn't see any game or con her mother was trying to pull.

"Mother's prerogative. For our children we get to do something stupid," Mystique answers. She looks intently at Rogue. "Rogue, I know you may not believe what I'm about to say but please let me say it," she requests. Having almost died it was time she said this.

Rogue looks back at the almost just older looking version of herself with a confused expression.

"I'm sorry," Mystique apologises. "To you too Kurt," she adds.

"Sorry for vhat?" Kurt asks.

"I thought...I thought I was being a good mother as strange as that might sound to you. Keep you safe, keep you protected but I can see now I was mistaken. All I have done is hurt you over and over again to the point you hate me."

"I don't hate you," Kurt argues.

Rogue says nothing.

Mystique expected that but manages a small smile at her son. "Thank you, Kurt," she says softly. "But I am well aware of what I have done and how I made you feel. Rogue told me in no uncertain terms. I believe the words hoped I was rotting in hell come to mind."

Kurt and Dom look at Rogue with an interrogator expression.

"Well ah might have said that," Rogue admits. "But ah was angry," she justifies it.

"It's alright, Rogue. You were right. I probably deserved that," Mystique lets Rogue off. "I've had time to think on it since. Think of my actions and when I think of what I did to the both of you it...hurts. It hurts me a lot. As your mother it was my job is to protect you from the world, protect you from its hate but I was just so damn angry at the world and the way it's treated me for my whole life, the way it stopped me from living my own life and forced me to get by by stealing someone else's life. In my anger, my hate...well I...justified doing things because...I wanted to make the world better for you...and all I did was expose you to the hate I should have protected you from. Not the world's hate...my own..."

Mystique trails off as tears well up in her eyes. Rogue, Kurt and Dom are all surprise to see her cry.

"You know," Mystique says between sniffles. "One of the happiest times in my life was when I was Risty because it meant for the first time ever I got to know you, Rogue. And I know I hurt you with my deceit. I can only say I'm sorry."

Rogue...doesn't know what to think. She doesn't think she sees deceit this time in her mother yet she can't forget all the times she's been lied to and used.

"So working for Magneto, helping free Apocalypse?" Dom queries what Mystique thinks now.

"When Charles asked me that after I woke up I fell back on my usual argument that I would do anything to protect my children. It's automatic but like I said Rogue's words...better than a slap. Not to mention that human woman spoke some harsh truths too I needed to hear."

"Mrs Kent?" Kurt queries in surprise. He didn't know she had spoken with his mother.

Mystique nods. "She's the one who got me to stay, to fight for you, to try and become the mother you deserve. For all my talk about protecting you the sad truth is I've barely been there for any of you. I didn't know...Rogue when you yelled at me for not realising you were under Mesmero's or Apocalypse's control or whatever happened you were right. I should have known if I had been a decent mother and knew who you were but I was so blinded by the idea that you had 'seen the light' I couldn't even contemplate for a moment you weren't yourself. It may seem sudden what I'm saying but it was sudden that it all struck home to me just how in the wrong I was."

"Well better late than never I guess," Dom says in sardonic tones.

Mystique wipes some of the tears from her eyes. "I don't deserve your forgiveness. I know and I'm not asking for it. I just want to try and be your mother."

Well it goes without saying Kurt would give his mother a chance and Dom hasn't been hurt by the woman like him and Rogue. Which of course just leaves the relapsed Goth girl and her decision.

Rogue rubs her left arm with her right hand, clearly uncomfortable. It takes her a few moments before she can think of what to say. "Lets just say ah believe for a moment that ya had an epiphany then ah would say ya were not tha only one. After ah absorbed Gambit and saw he was using meh ah was all set ta walk away in mah anger when two things happened. One; ah saw Alicia in his memories and two; ah realised if ah walked away ah was no bettah than ya. It struck meh that for all Gambit had done he was willing ta risk his life for his father...who from Gambit's memories is a complete jerk. Ah also kinda saw what ah had been lahke lately. Gambit of all dang people was being more selfless than meh. Ah've had mah head up mah own ass these last few weeks."

"Well I wasn't going to say it," Dom quips.

"Ya already have...many tahmes," Rogue points out. "It's just now ah realised ya were right."

Dom grins and puts her arm around Rogue and hugs her sister. "Hooray!" she cheers. "I've got my little sis back, finally!"

Rogue manages a small smile. "Ah can't promise it'll all beh back ta normal Dom. Ah...done stuff...did stuff for Magneto ah'm really not proud of," she says, the guilt and regret clear.

"We've all done stuff we're not proud of," Domino assures her there will be no judgement but the point is Rogue's finally made that first step. Acceptance of her own actions. "And we'll all be there for you as you sort this out. Right gang?" she asks of the others.

"Of course," Kurt says instantly.

"Well if you're willing to let me," Mystique kinda mumbles.

Rogue sighs and looks at her mother. "Ah guess it was easier ta just blame ya for everything," she confesses. "Though there is still a lot ya are ta blame for," Rogue feels the need to remind everyone that this is not a blank letting her mother off everything.

"I know," Mystique accepts.

"But working for Magneto ah did get ta see a lot of that hatred ya were talking about. Kinda made meh uncomfortable actually because despite it all, despite mah messed up mind, ah nevah could share it."

"I'm glad," Mystique says. "You shouldn't have to feel that sort of hate, Rogue. No-one should," she adds philosophically.

"And ah need ta apologise too."

"For what?" Mystique asks, confused.

Rogue sucks it up and confesses. "Days before Wanda freed ya tha Professor thought that if ah absorbed ya that would free ya too but ah was so angry at ya that ah didn't want ta do it. Part of meh thought that ya deserved your fate but no-one deserves that sort of fate. Even if ah threw ya out on your ear tha moment ya were freed, ah should have freed ya...ah should have tried at least," she says with regret at her choice. She should have been better.

"It's...ok, Rogue," Mystique forgives her.

"No. It's not," Rogue refuses to be let off on this occasion. "Howevah ah will say this, Mystique. Ah'm willing ta give ya one chance ta prove ya mean what ya said just now. That ya truly realise what you've done ta meh and Kurt. **One **chance," Rogue emphasises. "Ah promise this is tha last one ya will evah get from meh," she warns.

Mystique feels something warm glow in her heart at hearing that. Hearing that Rogue will give her a chance. "Does that mean you'll call me your mother?" she asks, hopefully.

"One step at a tahme," Rogue warns her off expecting too much.

"But you did call her Mama when she was shot," Dom reminds her, teases really. No, Dom wasn't there personally but Kurt filled her in on what happened.

Rogue rolls her eyes. "Go jump off a bridge," she mutters in her usual moody tones.

"Yep, she's back," Kurt jests with a smile.

Rogue rolls her eyes.

"Vhat about Alicia though?" Kurt recalls their other sister, glancing at her in one of the beds nearby. Beast had had the blond teleporter brought in here so she could be monitored properly until it was time to return home.

"That's going ta beh awkward," Rogue offers. "Ah only have Gambit's memories but from them ah think she was quite infatuated with him." Of course that makes whatever she herself may or may not feel for the Cajun all the more complicated. This is why it is for the better they went their separate ways until at least Rogue figures out how to deal with her sister and Alicia's feelings for Gambit. Maybe she should just stay single, she is starting to think. So much easier.

"I knew I should have castrated him," Mystique chastises herself for that failure while also making it a promised threat of what she might do next time she sees Gambit. She then sighs and rubs her head. "I'll just have to deal with it. I am her mother after all," she accepts the responsibility.

"We'll have to deal it," Dom corrects. "We're her family."

"Of a psycho," Rogue points out. "When Sabretooth murdered her family she was happy about it. Ah should know ah absorbed her once."

"Rogue...she's a good girl, really," Mystique argues and she would know better than anyone else. "She has issues, who doesn't but if you're willing to give me a chance you need to give her one too." And even though Mystique isn't saying it she suspects her children know she's done worse than just stand by and do nothing while people were killed.

"Ooh, logic is a killer," Dom mocks in childish glee.

Rogue mutters some curses under her breath. "Ya really think ya can talk her round, Mystique?" she asks, refusing to call the woman her mother just yet. "She was more inta Magneto and his crap than eithah ya or meh were," she points out.

"I'm her mother," Mystique states. "She'll do what she's told."

"Oh yeah this is goin ta end well," Rogue says with her classic sarcastic flare.

* * *

><p>"Are you ok?"<p>

Jean had been sitting in the open door of the Velocity, staring at her feet swinging back and forth, thinking things over when that voice interrupted. She looks up and her eyes widen slightly in mild surprise at seeing it is Scott.

The Professor and Beast came with a small team, Scott being one of them but Jean had had no reason to talk to him considering where the two exes stood at the moment.

As for Scott he saw her, recognised her distant expression as of one where it demonstrated something was bothering her and despite where they are personally at at the moment felt a need to make sure she was ok.

"I'm...fine," Jean says, though the strain in her tone says otherwise.

Considering the not so good place they are in right now Scott sees he really can't push her to say more. "Ok. Just checking," he says politely before turning to leave.

"Do you..." Jean starts and then stops.

Scott pauses and turns his head back round to see if she intends to finish that.

Jean starts again in a different way. "You know I always thought the worst thing about being a telepath is the risk of reading something in someone's mind that they really want to keep secret. I mean, you know I respect everyone's privacy, right?"

"Uh huh," Scott says, nodding along, knowing Jean would never knowingly violate anyone's privacy.

"Now I kinda wish I could read this...certain someone's mind and find out what he knows so I can know wherever what I don't know should be kept from someone else because the certain someone says to tell the other this secret would destroy them."

Scott needs several moments to try and decipher that. He can't. "I'm sorry, Jean, I have no idea what you mean."

Jean makes a face of annoyance. She hops down from the helicopter. "Know what, forget it. I don't think I can discuss this with you anyway. Thanks for trying though," she says as she walks away leaving an utterly baffled Scott behind.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville Medical Centre...<strong>

Lilandra Neramani would have loved to have focussed her day on her community and its recovery from yesterday's events. Sadly she's a politician now...or trying to be one and that means giving a press conference on it all and giving her view.

She had chosen to give this conference outside Smallville's Medical Centre.

"Good morning, Ladies and Gentlemen," she greets the assembled members of the varying news media. "Yesterday a crisis was averted...barely. I thank all those who risked their health, possibly their very lives in fighting it. My rival for the Mayor released a statement where he thanked Lex for creating the antidote while completely missing the point this crisis and that antidote should never have been necessary because the situation was created by Lex Luthor in the first place and already since yesterday his number 1 priority has clearly been trying to weasel his way out of responsibility."

Lilandra takes a moment and clears her throat before continuing. "Lets gets the basic facts correct here. Lex Luthor was creating a bacterial biological weapon in our town. Now who knew he was doing this? Not the people of this town, the risk to whom was evidently laid out clearly yesterday. The previous Mayor...well I don't wish to accuse without hard evidence but as we have learned he wasn't known for being honest. My opponent, of course, worked for that regime and what we haven't heard from him is what he knew, if anything and when he knew it. Did he turn a blind-eye to what was going on in return for Lex Luthor's extremely generous donations and support to his campaign?"

Lilandra pauses a moment to let that point strike home and sink in before carrying on. "My point comes down to who is going to stand up and protect you, the ordinary citizens of Smallville? Who is going to get to the bottom of this incident and ensure it never happens again? The themes of my campaign have been reconciliation and progress so a witch hunt is the last thing I want but the people of Smallville deserve the truth. After what happened with the previous Mayor the people of Smallville deserve someone who will get to this truth. Despite what has happened with this near tragedy our democracy must prevail so the question of who gets those answers is down to the voters of this fine town in a very few short days. You can have someone who is basically in the mould of the previous administration, cosying up to people like Lex Luthor or you can have a brand new start with myself, someone with a new vision, a new direction, bringing our town together and using all the skills and gifts of everyone, human and mutant, to make our town prosper. The decision is in your hands."

Lilandra allows another moment to let that sink in before she finishes. "Now before I go visit those still recovering are there any questions?"

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville Mutant Community...<strong>

"You have to concede that she has a talent for politics," Dom remarks as she, amongst many of the community watch the broadcast, gathered round a big screen that had been put up for the campaign.

"Can she win?" Rogue asks, taking an interest in something other than her own woes for the first time in weeks.

"Too close to tell," Superman answers. Clark has been keeping an interest in proceedings. See his blog if you don't believe him. "Depends on how the town reacts to Lex's little 'accident' and how close they see Lilandra's opponent to Lex."

"Personally I'm just marvelling that a mutant is in a position where it's too close to call," Alex Summers adds his two cents. Like his brother he came along to help only to find it was over by the time they got here.

"It is indeed note worthy," Beast says, oddly playing down how important this could be for mutantkind.

"If I could vote she'd get mine," Kurt proclaims.

"You really think the world is ready for the election of a freely openly admitted mutant?" Scott asks.

"Geez bro, way to be the buzzkill," Alex criticises. He loves his brother but Scott's so downbeat like 90% of the time.

"Just being realistic," Scott defends himself.

"Or showing us once again tha size of that pole up your ass," Rogue insults him.

"Yep. She's definitely back," Dom greets that with a small cheer at seeing her sister back to her feisty, sassy self.

"Oh yay," Scott dead-pans sarcastically at the idea of Rogue 'being back'.

The X-Men can't help but have a good laugh...mostly at Scott's expense.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So Clark continues to lie his ass off to Andrea. At this point Rogue either continues on hating Mystique and having nothing to do with her or she allows herself to give her mother one final chance. I decided on the latter option. <em>_Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; ___Cajun Spice/Scare Aftermath part ____2____.__


	27. Chapter 27

Chapter 27

**At the Institute...**

Long couple of days is putting it mildly but once they were certain things in Smallville had calmed down it was time for the X-Men to go home. Mystique still needed treatment and plenty of rest. Alicia just needed to sleep the drug in her system off.

And Rogue...

Well Rogue now realised she had some apologies to make. Now even though she knows she did wrong it still is not easy for her to swallow her pride and apologise.

But she does it. To her family, her friends, her teachers. Lastly she gets round to the Professor and also with him she has to discuss the other big thing that happened to her.

Charles leans back in his chair, sitting behind his desk in his office and locks his fingers together under his chin as he thinks. He was glad to see Rogue's change of heart and attitude and easily accepted her apology. Though that is not what he contemplating about right now. "Well it always was a wonder just how much of Clark's powers you did copy," he remarks.

"Yeah...ah guess," Rogue says, uncertain of everything. "But flying?" she queries the thing she's asking about.

Charles smiles enigmatically. "As I think I told you from when you first came here Rogue, for us the discovery of the depth of our powers can be a journey without end. That there are always new aspects to discover, new ways of using them to learn. In your case you just happened to have the fortune to absorb a Kryptonian and enjoy the unforeseen consequences."

"Fortune? That's one way of putting it," Rogue mutters in her usual broody, moody way.

"I do try and look on the bright side of things," Charles points out.

Rogue sighs. She concedes the Professor's way of thinking isn't entirely bad. "So what do ah do about it? Ah have no idea how ta control it."

"Well I think the most obvious solution is to ask for lessons from the person you absorbed the powers from," Charles makes the case.

"Oh yay. Go hang out with mah ex. Let tha good tahmes roll," Rogue mocks in her famous sarcastic fashion.

Charles can't help a smile at seeing Rogue acting like her old self again. "It's your choice," he concedes to her. "But if you can think of a better way then feel free to enlighten me," he challenges her to.

Rogue's shoulders slump. Sadly she can't think of a better way. She hopes Clark's in one of his good moods.

* * *

><p>Down in the infirmary Beast is setting up some equipment around Alicia's bed. To be exact they are the four pillars required to create a power inhibition field.<p>

"Is that necessary?" Mystique demands to know from the next bed over, her face not one of happiness.

"What's to stop her teleporting off otherwise the moment she wakes up, hmm?" Beast queries from Mystique.

"Don't make a good point Henry when you're using that bastard technology," Mystique tells him, her sour tone and expression making it clear what she thinks of this technological affront to mutantkind.

Hank sighs. "Raven, please," he begs of her. "Anything you can think of saying about the inhibition technology, believe me, has been said before by others. It was not an easy decision to make but you're focussing on the negative only. There are positives."

"Like?" Mystique demands he enlighten her.

"As a medical tool. Not everyone is as lucky as you to have manageable mutations, Raven. Some do suffer. Try and deny otherwise, I dare you," Hank confronts her with the truth.

"It'll come back to bite us," Mystique warns which of course does not deny Hank's argument because she really can't deny it.

"It already exists. Stryker had it and since we know, more or less, he worked for or with HYDRA in some capacity they most likely have it too. Besides once you understand how it works you can come up with ways to counter it," he uses a couple of arguments against her.

"And have you? Come up with ways to counter it?"

"Now that would be telling," Hank teases.

Mystique rolls her eyes. "Don't mock the shot lady."

"Please. It's a flesh wound," Hank plays down its severity to annoy her. "You're just playing it up for sympathy," he jokingly accuses her.

"Shh, you'll give the game away," Mystique tells him off, joining in the joke...for some reason she can't fathom right now.

Hank must admit to having to smile at seeing that tiny playful glint in her eye. He hasn't seen that in a long, long time.

* * *

><p>"Carn sarn it," Rogue mutters in curse as she climbs her way onto the roof of the mansion. She was trying to find Clark and after asking around a bit found out he came up here periodically to meditate in peace.<p>

Rogue didn't know he did that. Must have started after they broke up.

When she gets up there she finds he is not quite alone. Wanda is here with him and the two of them are floating just about a foot off the roof, eyes shut in a crossed legged position. Clark is dressed in his Superman outfit which he must do all the time now he uses his powers with people like Mystique here and the real probability the school gets spied on by varying organisations.

"You know it's kinda hard to meditate when I can hear you cursing all the way up here," Clark says without moving to acknowledge Rogue is here.

Rogue dusts herself down. "Well yeah, perhaps but ya should beh easier ta find," she complains at him.

"Then I lose my whimsical charm."

"Plus we come up here for the very reason it's not easy to get to," Wanda now adds, having had her concentration broken. It was a relatively new thing this, her and Clark meditating together. In fact it was her idea to see if it would help smooth out his moods. It helps her so why wouldn't it help him.

"Where's your sister?" Rogue asks.

"Visiting her mother," Wanda replies. "She likes to spend some alone time with her mother," she explains. Ms Dane was still in her coma. No change there. Wanda turns her head slightly to see Rogue out of the corner of her eye. "So nice of you to voluntarily come for that hexing I owe you," she says in a dangerously flat tone. Wanda was still mad as hell at Rogue.

Rogue sighs. "Would ah'm sorry covah it?"

Wanda snorts. "Not even close to," she says derisively at the attempt. Of course Wanda's reaction is a reflection of her hurt at the fact Rogue, who she found so difficult to be friends with in the 1st place, chose to forsake that friendship and betray them all. Wanda's still not over the sting of that betrayal.

Clark reaches out and touches Wanda's shoulder. "Relax. Let the anger flow into the cosmos," he advises.

Wanda takes a deep, calming breath.

Clark finally makes the effort to stand on his feet and face his ex-girlfriend. "So what's troubling you, Rogue?" he asks.

"Ah, uh..." she plays with her white bangs in her old nervous habit.

Clark must admit at smiling a little at seeing her return to that habit of her.

"Ah, uh, need flying lessons," she just says it.

Wanda arches an eyebrow. "Since when do you fly?"

"Since tha othah day in New Orleans," Rogue answers and then goes on to explain what happened with being tossed from the boat and almost being gator food only to have found herself floating.

"You would not have been 'gator food'," Wanda argues. "Any gator would have broken their teeth on you," she ridicules Rogue slightly.

"Well it was all in tha spur of tha moment. Ya know instinct," Rogue defends herself.

Clark cuts in before the two girls get into another argument. He's been caught between them before and he's not going through that again. "Wanda, please," he says in a warning tone for her to cut it out.

"Whatever," Wanda mutters and turns back to her meditation.

"You want flying lessons?" Clark asks Rogue.

Rogue nods.

"Fine," he agrees to teach her. "But we warned I can be a tough task master," he says with a goofy grin.

"Yeah, ah've heard _that _before," Rogue mocks with a glint in her eye and a suggestive tone at a nice memory.

"Oh please don't tell me you're talking about your former sex life," Wanda pleads, just having an awful feeling. "Because if you are I may just vomit," she warns making a small face of disgust.

"Wanda why don't ya go cram it where tha sun don't shine," Rogue snidely tells her.

"Don't tempt me to do the same to you...and trust me I can _cram _it into other dimensions," Wanda threatens back.

"Ladies, please," Clark pleads for them to stop. He then picks Rogue up and zooms straight up.

"Whoa! Hey! Where are we going?!" Rogue cries out, her stomach left miles behind at the sheer abruptness and speed with which Clark moved.

"Some place where we can't be seen and has plenty of space," Clark replies as he heads out towards the literal middle of nowhere since that seems best idea and he goes to explain to Rogue why he thinks that. "Some place you can't hurt anyone because I know from experience that control at first is tricky," he gives the benefit of his experience, mentally cringing at how bad his early attempts at flying were.

Ok, Rogue can see his point as they come into land and he deposits her back down on the ground in the literal middle of nowhere it seems to her. Boy, can he move fast now. Much faster than she remembers him being able to move.

"I guess I shouldn't be so surprised you absorbed my ability to fly," Clark remarks now he's had a few minutes to think on it.

"Yeah...but tha one ah always wanted was x-ray vision," she says with a suggestive waggle of her eyebrows. "Just imagine tha things ah could see," she says with a sultry smile, giving Clark a once over.

"It's nothing you haven't seen before," Clark reminds her.

"Maybe mah memory's hazy."

"Or maybe you're just horny and have forgotten why we broke up," Clark states rather bluntly.

Well maybe she is horny. So what? She's a woman. She has needs. It's not a crime.

"Plus I'm not sure we've even tested whether you can still absorb me or not," Clark makes a point. They're not sure what Apocalypse did to her or how it has affected her absorption powers exactly.

Well that's true. Rogue sighs. "Believe meh Clark ah haven't forgotten why we broke up," she accepts. "Though a tumble in tha hay for old tahmes sake could beh fun," she murmurs.

Clark gives her a look. "Tempting...truthfully," he tells her and hey he's not lying. He remembers those times with Rogue very fondly. "However I'm on a self-imposed sworn off women for life retreat for the moment," he informs her.

"Why?" Rogue asks with confusion.

"Long story," he says with a far off look as he remembers what brought him to that. "Lets just focus on your lesson, hmm?" he requests.

"Ok, sure," Rogue agrees. "But before we start, Clark, ah'm glad ya accepted mah apology earlier," she says, happy that she's managed to start to patch things up.

"Of course," Clark accepts it easily. "When we broke up Rogue I said I wished we could get back to being friends and I meant that."

Rogue smiles gratefully at that. "So how do we start?" she asks about how he starts to teach her to fly.

"Well I was just going to throw you as high up as I could and see what happened," Clark says with a smirk.

Rogue's eyes narrow. Oh yeah, it's all coming back now why they broke up.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Alicia Baker feels terrible. Oh she really thinks she's going to hurl. She's so, so tired. It's an effort to force her eyelids open.

And through blinking brown eyes adjusting to the light she finds herself on her back looking up at a white ceiling.

She doesn't have the energy to move. She's not sure she has the energy to teleport. She gives it a try and nothing happens.

Her eyelids grow heavy and droop and she falls back asleep mumbling an apology. "Sorry, Remy."

"Henry!" Mystique shouts...yells very loudly from her own bed.

Hank quickly enters from his office and looks at her expectantly.

"Alicia. I heard her say something. I'm sure of it," Mystique explains.

Hank goes over to the girl and examines her briefly, shining that little torch in her eyes. "She's back asleep," he reports. "There is still a lot of the drug in her system. It'll take her while before she can fully wake up," he advises the obviously worried mother. "Relax, Raven. She's not going anywhere," he tries to assure his old friend.

"Relax? Relax he says," Mystique grumbles at him, wincing slightly as a stab of pain emanates from her bullet-wound.

"You needing a painkiller?" Hank asks, not missing her grimace of pain.

Mystique shakes her head in refusal. "Painkillers dull your senses," she remarks about why she hates them. They slow you down, dull your reactions.

Hank sighs. She had been pretty stubborn over refusing any sort of drug to dull her pain. As a doctor he hates to see his patient in discomfort but also he must respect her requests. She's just as irritating and frustrating as he remembers her to be.

* * *

><p>Remarking back earlier to how Rogue found Clark and Wanda meditating they are not the only ones who indulge in it. Jean too likes to find a quiet spot to meditate, refocus her thoughts, reinforce her mental barriers.<p>

It was also a chance for her to think over things.

Especially what happened with Clark in Smallville.

In the end she didn't help Andrea restore her missing memories...or at least she decided she would hold off until she could figure out what was the right thing to do.

Clark's warnings...his threats almost have shaken her a little. She doesn't think she's ever seen that side of him.

It wasn't like any of the other sides of him that have been brought out...or was it.

This was cold, dark, uncaring, almost like the 'Kal-El' puppet Jor-El created.

Except wasn't that suppose to have been sorted or that was what Clark said had happened.

Considering the clear fact he lies and keeps secrets Jean can't exactly trust his word now can she.

Ugh, what is wrong with her?

Does she just attract untrustworthy men?

Scott and his obsession with Emma, AC and his secret about whoever he really is and Clark and his...god only knows what his current issues are.

Not that Clark was ever one of her men...

Ok that doesn't sound right even in her own head.

Her point is she has never dated Clark. It's never even entered her head. Sure she's noticed he's handsome, to say the least, but there has never been anything beyond friendship between them...and even that she's sitting here in the Institute's grounds questioning.

Jean sighs. Life can be hard, complicated and just plain confusing at times.

Her concentration is further broken by the sounds of laughter approaching her position.

Now unable to continue Jean opens her eyes and rises off the stone bench she was sitting on, trying to find the source with a little frown of annoyance on her brow.

Her eyes widen in surprise when what she finds is Clark and Rogue laughing and smiling and playfully nudging each other. She hasn't seen them act like that round each other since long before the two broke up. Rogue looks kinda a mess. Hair mussed up, dirt streaks on her face, her clothes a little tattered. What have they been up to?

"Stop laughing at meh!" Rogue warns Clark off which would be serious sounding if she wasn't busting a rib.

"After all the fun you had at my expense when I was trying to fly? Don't think so," Clark says, not missing a chance for payback. "Now how deep was that hole I had to dig you out of again?" he asks her, heaving with laughter.

Rogue wants to scowl at him but really she can just imagine it was kinda funny. Oh man she hasn't laughed like this in ages. It feels good. Plus it was nice to be getting on this well with Clark again. Just like the old days. She stops short when she finally spots Jean. "Oh hey Jean," she greets the redhead, still chuckling away at herself and her misfortunes for the day.

Clark tries to reign his laughter in with a snort. "Hi, Jean," he greets her.

Jean's green eyes narrow slightly. "Am I missing a joke?" she asks about the giggly twosome pointing back and forth between them.

"Oh I was just trying to teach Rogue to fly. She's..." he snorts with laughter again, "Lets just say she needs a lot more practice," he says in the greatest understatement ever. Honestly, if you thought he was bad when he was trying to get a handle on it let him assure you Rogue is worse.

"Or ah need a bettah teachah," Rogue niggles him with a playful smirk.

"Oh hey," Clark says in mock offence. "One can only work with what's there...which in your case is actually kinda a lot," he says with a suggestive edge.

"Ya bettah believe it, sugah," Rogue says with the same suggestive edge and adds a wink for good measure.

The two then burst out laughing loud at each other. It's odd but the whole last few hours has allowed Clark and Rogue to just let go of a lot of the lingering hurt at each other. Whereas before they would end up sniping at each other when Clark was finding it funny how bad Rogue was at flying they just ended up laughing. Perhaps it's a sign they're finally in the place they're over each other.

Jean rolls her eyes. "Whatever," she says grumpily before storming off.

"What's eating her?" Rogue wonders because that was bitchy even for Jean.

Clark sighs. He has a feeling he knows. "Kinda the same thing that broke us up. Stuff I have to keep secret and she wasn't happy I wouldn't tell her."

"Want ta explain that?"

"Nope," Clark states that he's certainly not going to explain it. "Lets just say I think it's for the better I keep it secret."

"Uh huh," Rogue says, giving him the eye. "Well it's not mah business any more," she accepts, finally accepts. Man she's having an epiphany filled couple of days.

Clark smiles a tiny amount at hearing that. "It was never that I didn't trust you, Rogue. It's just there are sometimes good reasons secrets are kept buried."

"Well don't expect meh ta agree but we've had that argument ad nauseam and ah have no wish ta revisit it," she decides, not wishing to ruin the fact she and Clark have had a good day.

"Me neither," Clark agrees with her.

"So how about we have dinner as friends?" Rogue proposes.

Clark smiles larger at that. "I would like that," he agrees to her proposal.

* * *

><p>This time Alicia wakes up by rolling over, hanging her head over the side of the bed and emptying the contents of her stomach all over the floor.<p>

The sedatives they had her drugged with wrecking their terrible vengeance upon her system.

Hank had a feeling this might happen. Sadly he was unprepared for the suddenness of her awakening. "Better get the mop," he mutters to himself, though that'll be later. Right now he gently lifts her back into bed and cleans her up.

Alicia gasps a few times, trying to get air back in her lungs. It takes her a few moments to realise who it is who is aiding her and where she must be. Her natural instinct is to teleport away...only to find she can't.

"You'll find your mutant powers have been disabled," Hank informs her, correctly guessing what she was attempting through the way her body tensed through effort. "But you need to relax, my dear. No-one will harm you I promise."

"And if they tried I would skin them alive," a voice from behind the blue-furred mutant adds her two cents worth.

Alicia blinks. That voice. Can't be. "M-mother?" she queries in a shy, shaking, disbelieving tone.

Hank steps aside to allow the blond haired teen to see the woman in the next bed.

"Alicia," Mystique says the name with a fond, loving tone and a happy, loving expression. "My daughter."

Alicia peers. "Mother, that you?" she asks at the brown haired, human looking woman.

Mystique is puzzled by why Alicia is questioning that.

"Your powers are gone," Hank reminds Mystique with a small shake of his head at the fact she forgot.

"Oh," Mystique says, feeling a little silly at forgetting but she wakes up every day wishing it was all a terrible dream. She returns to addressing Alicia. "Yes, Alicia, sweetheart, it's me," she confirms for the girl.

Alicia immediately tries to get out of bed. Hank could stop her but instead aids her over to Mystique's side where the blond girl hugs her mother tightly and starts to sob. "They told me you were dead," she says between sobs. It had been her most heartbreaking moment in her young life.

"Shh, it's ok," Mystique tries to comfort her adopted daughter, stroking Alicia's hair, showing a motherly side of her Hank has rarely ever seen. "I'm here honey. Xavier managed to free me. I was never really dead. Just encased in stone."

"Not sure that sounds better," Hank adds his opinion which gets a withering glare in return.

Mystique returns to stroking Alicia's back and comforting the girl.

Alicia pulls back, tear streaks down her face and finally notices that Mystique is laid up in a hospital bed. "Are you sick?" she asks. Mystique's bandaged middle is hidden under a hospital gown at the moment so Alicia can't realise she's been shot "Is that why your powers aren't working? And why do you look like..."

"Rogue?" Mystique guesses what Alicia was going to ask.

Alicia nods and sniffles.

"That is a long story," Mystique cautions beforehand.

"And I want to hear it but first..." Alicia makes a gulping noise and her hand is back over her mouth.

This time Hank manages to grab a pan and direct it under Alicia's mouth as she throws up again.

* * *

><p>A little later, when Alicia has stopped vomiting everywhere thanks to some medication to calm her stomach courtesy of Hank, Mystique is just getting to the end of her story with what happened in New Orleans and how Alicia ended up here and how Mystique ended up shot. She had decided to be honest about everything really, starting way back at the moment Mesmero showed up on her door.<p>

Alicia is sitting next to the bed experiencing a whole range of emotions as she listens to this story. Mostly she's just confused as to where she now stands with her mother now that Rogue's...oh dear God she hates to even think it.

Hank is off to the side mopping up the vomit from earlier, grumbling about it under his breath.

"So, uh, are you going to be ok?" Alicia asks with concern, deciding that should be her first question. She had panicked big time when her mother told her she had been shot.

"She'll be fine," Hank answers that. "She's mostly faking."

Mystique sighs. "Have you ever heard of a private conversation, Henry?" she asks with a glare.

"You'll learn, Raven, that nothing around here remains private for all that long. Gossip is the number one hobby in this Institute."

"You say that like it's a bad thing," a certain monochrome mutant proclaims with a perplexed looking expression at such a concept.

"So says the Gossip Queen in chief," Hank mocks the newly arrived visitor.

Domino doesn't take that as an insult. She glows with pride. She turns to Alicia and holds her arms out to the side. "Hello new little sister!" she greets the young woman enthusiastically. "How about a hug?"

"Um..." Alicia stumbles, not sure how to respond to this.

Domino steps forward and wraps the girl in a bear hug.

"Trouble...breathing..." Alicia gasps out.

"Keep hugging her Dom," a sassy southern accented voice encourages. A voice belonging to Rogue.

She stands there along with Kurt. After learning Alicia was awake they figured family reunion. Not that Rogue's thrilled by the idea but they might as well get it over with and establish the ground rules. That way they can get around early to throwing her psycho sister into a jail cell.

And yes she mentioned this to Kurt on the way down. His response was kinda what you expect from him. The usual, embracing God's love, blah, blah, understanding, blah, blah, everyone deserves a chance at forgiveness, blah, blah, blah.

She's here isn't she. That's the most forgiving she gets to be right now.

"Ya know technically, Dom, you're not related ta her in any way," Rogue feels a need to remind the probability alterer. It would be why Logan wasn't bothering himself in being here. That and does any of this 'touchy feely crap' as he would call it, seem like him at all? Thought not.

"Details!" Dom brushes that off because she just has that big a heart...plus if this girl is ever going to be brought onto the right path she needs to be welcomed and loved. She needs to feel she belongs. Otherwise you risk driving her away. See Dom's not just a pretty face. Course if the girl truly is a psycho Dom will take her down with extreme prejudice. See she has a _huge _heart.

"Still...hugging...can't...breath," Alicia struggles to say.

"You know there are men who would love to get one of my _hugs_," Dom remarks.

"Release my daughter or die," Mystique threatens.

"Wow and here I thought Rogue got all her grumpiness from Logan."

"Hey!" Rogue and Mystique complain together...though why Mystique is complaining about that comment she couldn't tell you. Possibly just the mere mention of Logan set her off.

Dom finally releases her hold on Alicia.

Alicia takes a few much needed breaths. She takes in her new company. She hadn't had a chance yet to evaluate where she now stood in anything. She looks to her mother and decides to wrap up what they were talking about. "So, um, you were just finishing your story. Gambit...left?" she questions that, her voice full of potential heartbreak.

Mystique gives Alicia a close scrutiny. "Yes, I was meaning to talk to you about that, preferably in private," she says.

"She was going to rip his balls off for sleeping with you," Dom just blurts it out.

"Subtle," Rogue comments with her usual sarcastic wit.

"I don't need to be hearing zhis," Kurt whines at the not very pleasant imagery for a man.

"You were going to do what?!" Alicia cries.

Mystique sighs. "Look he left you, abandoned you! He's lucky to still be breathing!" she argues. "And by the way look around you. He isn't here. He didn't even put the slightest fight for you when we said you were coming with us."

"Zhat's true," Kurt is forced to confirm his mother's view.

Mystique shakes her head. "I warned you, Alicia. I warned you what Gambit is like," she reminds her daughter of a talk they had a long time ago when she was warning Alicia away from Gambit. "He cares for nothing but himself."

"That's not true," Rogue has to argue that. "He cares. It's just himself is tha numbah 1 thing on his list of things he cares about."

"And how would you know?!" Alicia snaps at the Goth.

Rogue, amazingly, doesn't rise in response. She remains calm. "Because ah've absorbed him. His thoughts are literally in mah head," she states clearly, giving her sister no means with which to argue with her. Plus in her new found epiphany place she's trying really hard not to list the number of women Gambit slept with when he was suppose to be dating Alicia...and yes that includes Rogue herself. The point is she's trying not to emotionally destroy her sister...and wow has she come a long way. There was a time Rogue would have just told Alicia all of it for laughs.

"I...uh..." Alicia is finding it hard to respond to that intense, steady gaze. Her heart wants to deny it.

Dom steps in and places a supportive arm across the girl's shoulders. "Look, honey, I know it's easy to let your heart guide you but right here and now it's time to use your head. A lot has changed since all this began. Your mother has decided to stay here and try and put her family back together...and that includes you if you want, right Mystique?"

Mystique is grateful Domino pushed this along. "That is true. Alicia...I suspect we'll have more conversations over Gambit...and I'm not mad at you, I'm not," she swears. "But I have made some new choices...and if I had known you were in New Orleans I would have come for you days ago but I didn't know where you were. I was worried."

"So what? We're joining Xavier now? What about Magneto's dream?" Alicia asks, truly shocked and horrified her mother is just abandoning that.

"Magneto is dead," Mystique restates the fact she has already told Alicia about.

"You always said Xavier had his head up his own ass," Alicia reminds her mother.

Dom sniggers hard at hearing that. "Well, well, well the truth outs don't it," she teases Mystique.

"It's nothing I haven't said to his face," Mystique points out.

"That's true," Hank confirms with a sad sounding sigh.

"And I still think he's a naïve fool...but this has nothing to do with his him or his ideals. It's about my children...**all **my children," she tries to emphasise she's not playing favourites, "and where the right place for us right now is."

"Do I still count?" Alicia asks.

"What?" Mystique asks, mystified.

"You told me the whole story and out of everyone here I'm the only one not related to you by blood," Alicia points out.

"That has nothing to do with how I consider you my child or not," Mystique argues. "When I adopted you I was not happy, you remember that?"

"I remember you kicked me in the face," Alicia mutters.

"Wow, your parenting skills are second ta none," Rogue sasses sarcastically at that.

Mystique scowls at her daughter momentarily before returning her focus to Alicia. "I was angry at you for stealing from me but didn't we move past that? Didn't I adopt you? Didn't I look after you? Help you with your homework? Train you to survive? Express my pride in you just like any mother would?"

"Well...yes," Alicia concedes.

"I love you just as much as I love any of my children," Mystique insists passionately. "And look I made mistakes no doubt," she repeats the concession she made back in Kansas.

"You mean siding with Mesmero?" Alicia says snidely, still angry at the fact her mother could betray Magneto like that.

"There was that," Mystique concedes that was one mistake. "I know you bought a lot of what Magneto was selling but you really must not get carried away with one person's dream. Especially egomaniacs like him."

"Way to respect the dead," Dom mutters with an eye-roll.

"I only respected the fact he had the power to protect my children."

"What?!" Alicia cries, unable to believe she is hearing this.

Mystique sighs. "Alicia, sweetheart, you must understand my main goal in life is survival for myself and my children. I am far too old to get swept away by men and their ideals because I have seen many men try and fail to impose their ideals on the world."

"You never believed in him?" Alicia asks, not able to believe that her mother didn't. It's a revelation that isn't sitting well with her.

"I had a small hope he could pull it off," Mystique phrases her response.

"That's not the same thing."

"She's got you zhere mozher," Kurt argues.

"Ok, no, Alicia," Mystique just gives in and gives a straight answer. "No. I didn't believe in it but honestly I thought you would have picked that up by now," she thinks considering she has already explained what happened with Apocalypse. It seems Alicia didn't want to hear it.

Maybe Alicia should have realised this already but she didn't. It's all just too much to absorb at once.

Mystique makes a decision. "I had hoped if I explained myself you would understand what happens next but I see I'm simply going to have to lay down the facts. Legally I am your mother and I have decided as a family we're going to be staying here and try to be a proper family. There is going to be no more association with whatever is left of Magneto's dream or whoever happens to be in charge now and you are certainly never, ever seeing Gambit again."

"You can't do that!" Alicia shouts.

"I'm your mother. I can do what I want," Mystique lays down the law

"That's so not fair!" Alicia gasps in horror at the unfairness of it all.

"Tough. Life is not fair," Mystique states, sounding kind of heartless about it.

"I hate you!" Alicia yells, folding her arms across her chest in what is her clearly taking a huff.

The rest of the family look on, eyes slightly wide in surprise at the way Mystique has suddenly decided to handle this.

Rogue leans over to her brother. "Lets face it mothah of tha year she's nevah goin ta beh."

Kurt has to say he agrees but his mother surely could have handled it better than this.

Dom pinches the bridge of her nose. "Yeah, this is going to be fun," she says sarcastically as she imagines how the next few days will pan out. Maybe it's not too late to deny being part of this family.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I kinda like the idea of having Clark and Rogue back to being able to banterjokingly flirt with each other. And Jean realising just how confusing/frustrating Clark can be right now. Mystique laying down the law. What a mother! This family I have created is just beyond words to describe it now. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Uprising!_


	28. Chapter 28

Chapter 28

It was the end of July, almost August.

A breaking news story...

"_**The United Nations Security Council is in emergency session this evening as another mutant energy done, as impenetrable as the one found in Mexico, has appeared. This dome has formed over an ancient pyramid in the Shensi Province in China. For a local response our reporter Frank Lee has gone and spoken to Bayville Mayoral candidate Robert Kelly."**_

The image shifts from the dome in China to the now former Bayville High Principal...

"_**This just goes to show what I have been saying is true. Mutants are a menace. They're powerful, unpredictable and they walk our streets freely without anyone keeping tabs on their movements or activities and now look at the result. We have these strange domes appearing across the world for who knows what purpose but in my gut I doubt it is for the greater good of humanity. Now we can't decide what other nations do but we can set an example here at home. Mutants must be registered. We must know who they are, where they are and what powers they possess. If we don't assert control, assert humanity's dominant place in the world then it may be our nation next that suffers this. That's why if I am elected mayor I will set up a pilot program here in Bayville that will demonstrate how mutant registration is the way forward."**_

"Oh God will someone please shut that dickwad the fuck up," a certain fiery redhead by the name of Claire Selton pleads as she, along with several others, watch this garbage.

Wanda levitates the remote to her hand(magic is handy!) and shuts the tv off.

"He was your Principal?" Lorna queries, sitting next to her sister. She was sure she's heard someone say that.

"Not mine," Wanda points out. "I'm on remedial education," she describes it as. Basically she's still playing catch-up thanks to her father sending her to the _place_.

"And now he's a wannabe politician running on an anti-mutant agenda," Betsy summarises what has happened since the end of the school year. Kelly quit as Principal and embarked on his run for Mayor.

"How did that happen?" Bart, who is back from visiting Jubilee, asks, clueless as to how a principal suddenly becomes a politician.

"Have not a clue," Scott says, though he wishes he did. Must have taken his eye off the ball somewhere to have missed how Kelly made this leap.

"Bloody wanker," Betsy mutters under her breath...though who she is saying that to is not so easy to tell considering she's been completely on Jean's side since the break-up.

"I know," Tabby agrees, having overheard the purple-haired telepath. "And just when things were looking up for us as well," she laments.

What she is referring to is the fact Lilandra won the mayoral election in Smallville. The accident at the chemical plant, combined with the fact her rival was close to Lex was just enough to tip it in her favour...just. 50.1% to 49.9%.

But now with this new dome and Kelly's anti-mutant propaganda they, as in mutants, are on the defensive again.

"I've said it before and I'll say it again," Bobby pipes in. "Democracy simply doesn't work!" he proclaims in important sounding tones.

"It is Apocalypse is it not?" Sooraya queries who is behind this dome.

"Rrr?" Penance joins in with as she sits on the floor next to Dust.

"That's the general consensus," Jean says with a deep sigh and a worried brow. "The staff are having a meeting about it right now," she relays the crisis talks that are taking place. No doubt they'll be a team meeting later on what they are going to do about it. Though considering they still haven't a clue how to penetrate that first dome Jean isn't sure there is anything they can do.

* * *

><p>Mystique must admit to being surprised at finding herself invited to join in in this meeting. She's not a member of staff but Charles said he would appreciate her point of view and the benefit of her experience. She thought about it and even if she thinks fighting Apocalypse is doomed to failure she knows Kurt certainly and Rogue probably will so if she wants to try and help her children survive she better contribute an idea, any idea she can conceive of, to defeat Apocalypse.<p>

So, for her children's sake, here she sits in the Professor's study...in a wheelchair because she is still healing from being shot. She's not enjoying being this helpless because for the moment she is very restricted in what she can do while she waits for her body to heal.

Mystique hopes Alicia is keeping out of trouble. It's not been easy this last week to try and get Alicia to settle in. It's not that Charles' students have been bad...well no worse than usual with their damn pranks. Mystique swears she'll kill them all before the month is out.

But back to Alicia. Mystique's point is that her daughter hasn't really wished to be here. No, she wants to go off and find Gambit despite Mystique's many, many arguments about how Gambit does not care for Alicia the way she clearly cares for him. Add the fact Alicia had more or less bought Magneto's propaganda and you see the difficulties.

Not to mention Alicia clearly doesn't like being just one out of Mystique's 3 children instead of the sole focus. 4 if you count Domino. Lots of sibling rivalry going on. Mystique's never had to deal with this before and is really kinda clueless. She's even contemplating asking that human woman for advice. Having 2 kids she must have some experience of this topic.

But that's for another day as right now she turns her focus back to this meeting.

* * *

><p>"How can you just sit there?" an irate sounding teleporter asks her sister.<p>

Rogue looks up from the book she was reading. She was in the library and for some reason she cannot fathom Alicia was here as well. She means, yeah, she's been prepared to give this whole family thing a shot. That doesn't mean she wants to deal with a huffy, emotionally immature blond girl. "What are y'all meaning, precisely?" she asks for clarification.

"What I mean is that there's that new energy dome and anti-mutant hysteria and if we were still working for Magneto..."

"Let meh stop ya right there," Rogue cuts her off. "Magneto's dead," she states it bluntly. Rogue's never one to sugarcoat things. "And around here we don't rush in and if y'all are asking how ah can just sit here and read while a crisis is going on let meh explain something. There's always a crisis going on around here of one sort or anothah. If ya dropped everything every single tahme one pops up ya get nothing done. Sit down. Relax. If we're needed we'll beh called."

Alicia reluctantly sits down with a deep unhappy frown. "What are you reading anyway?" she asks out of a moribund curiosity.

"Ah'm studying for mah make-up tests. Othahwise ah'll have ta repeat tha year," Rogue explains as she returns to reading. Since her epiphany in New Orleans she's been trying to put her life back together. One of the things she has to do is pass her exams for school or face repeating the year.

"Will I have to do that?" Alicia asks, making a face.

"Well since ya quit school about tha same tahme as meh, yes...or if ya refuse ta go back ya face staying here and having tha Professor and Beast give ya lessons because they take this whole education thing seriously."

"I didn't quit," Alicia refutes that. "Magneto simply decided our time in Bayville had ended," she recalls what transpired.

"Magneto made a lot of decision ah should nevah had agreed with," Rogue mutters, more to herself than to Alicia. One thing Rogue hasn't sorted out yet is how she deals with what she did for the ol' buckethead after her defection.

"What?" Alicia asks, not picking that up.

"Nothing," Rogue replies. "Nothing important. Just...as long as y'all are here ya have ta live by tha Institute's rules."

"I read the booklet," Alicia says in sullen tones, making a derisive face about that. It was, of course, Dom's old suggestion, that the Professor eventually agreed with, that new members get an information booklet on the rules, responsibilities, enemies to watch out for etc etc.

"Look in tha spirit of tha fact we're family let meh give ya some advice. Ya have ta choose where ya want ta beh, not where Mystique tells ya, y'all are suppose ta beh," Rogue gives the benefit of the lesson she learned during her trip down to New Orleans. "If ya don't want ta beh here go ta...wherevah it is Magneto was setting up that mutant nation of his. If ya choose ta stay then ya just have ta accept there are rules ya will have ta adhere ta."

"But...she's my mother," Alicia says with a puzzled look as if not obeying Mystique never entered her head.

Rogue rolls her eyes at that statement. "A day will come when y'all are an adult and your decisions will have ta beh your own. Trust meh ah know."

"We're the same age!" Alicia argues.

"Some of us grow up fastah than othahs. Some of us have ta."

"Sisterly advice?" Alicia sneers.

"Yeah. Take it," Rogue tells her before trying once again to get back to her studying.

Alicia's eyes narrow as she stares a hole into Rogue. Now that she's had a week to absorb the fact Rogue is her sister she can safely says she doesn't like the idea. With Rogue being their mother's biological daughter Alicia can't help but feel she's at a disadvantage in gaining their mother's love and attention.

Which is, of course, why she's here at all. Like her mother taught her study your enemy carefully before you strike. She's studying Rogue, learning how the girl thinks and how she can get one over her in the fight for their mother's affections.

And if Alicia has to crush Rogue utterly to win that battle then that is just what will have to be.

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville...<strong>

In a fairly typical apartment a single mother and her young teenage son live. The boy, Dorian Leech, is sitting crossed legged in front of the tv watching the news reports on the dome and the resulting reactions of various people.

The boy is small with greenish skin and warts with messy brown hair.

The mother flicks the tv off as she passes by, carrying her laundry in a basket. She is a middle-aged woman with shoulder-length brown hair and glasses. "I don't want you watching those mutant reports, Dorian," she tells her son. "News like that always gets you too upset," she says as she disappears into the kitchen.

If Dorian was older he might say his mother doth protest too much. She's always saying it's only a skin condition he has but he is smart enough to think otherwise.

Once she's gone he flicks the tv back on and the report is getting more local reaction, talking to a certain Duncan Matthews who, after graduation, has gone to work in the nearby mines. His response is what you'd expect really considering his attitude all through the school year. Mutants are dangerous, do whatever they want, someone has to shut them down, etc etc...

Dorian looks back to the kitchen door and wonders if his mother is right. That watching stuff like this does upset him too much.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

A little later the Professor and Beast are down in the computer room analysing everything on the new dome...well they know it to be a sphere that completely surrounds the pyramid. Analysing that and the media reaction.

Talk about coming down to earth with a bump.

Charles has been so thrilled and happy that Lilandra won the mayoral race. Beyond the significance of a mutant achieving elected office he was happy for her personally.

Now here they are a couple of days later on the receiving end of a new anti-mutant backlash.

He had had a meeting with the staff but the truth is there was very little they could do. They can't penetrate the energy fields. They don't even know what they're made of. They can't find Apocalypse. And even if they could they haven't the foggiest on how to defeat the ancient mutant.

This came out of the blue. There was no warning, no trace of the ancient mutant before the energy field appeared around the pyramid.

Even dealing with the backlash...what can they do? Everyone assumes it is mutant related and despite what it says about the world that people just made that leap of logic without any evidence the truth is, of course, that in this case they're correct. What can Charles do but confirm this?

And what would he say anyway? That they're facing a 5,000year old mutant with possibly unlimited power? And with an unknown agenda?

He can just about imagine how well that will go down.

The words lead and balloon come to mind.

By nature Charles would prefer to be as honest as possible. This time too much honesty would probably be detrimental so anything he might release in a press statement would be along the lines of the X-Men are looking into it, which is true and that if the domes prove dangerous they will do all in their power to protect people, also true. It just doesn't give the whole truth.

_Whoosh!_

The gust of wind signals Clark's return.

Return from where you ask?

China.

The growth rate of Clark's powers has definitely been slowing as of late but his speed has still increased enough that even a round trip to China he can do in roughly 4 hours.

"How did it go, Clark?" Beast asks at seeing the young man, dressed in his red and blue Superman costume.

"I got the sensor in place without being spotted. You should be able to get the feed from it now," Clark reports.

Beast turns back to the computer and taps into the feed, bringing it up next to the feed from the sensor they had already placed near the dome in Mexico.

The sensors were a new innovation courtesy of Clark. See Jor-El may not let him use the Fortress' technology but Clark's been getting lessons for months now so using that knowledge he, Forge and Beast collaborated and created the most advanced sensor/scanning device they could create using Earth technology and the Kryptonian knowledge of such devices Clark possessed.

Hopefully it would be enough to get something...though so far the one in Mexico hadn't been able to penetrate the dome but they had decided on patience. Just studying the energy field over days...weeks if necessary, constantly making adjustments to it. At the very least maybe they can finally figure out what the energy field is composed of.

Beast's eyes dart between the two readouts. "They look the same," he gives his first impression of the readings he is getting about the energy fields.

"I was afraid of that," Clark says with dread.

"What do you mean by that?" Charles asks, curious at Clark's tone.

"While I was in China I overheard the military talking. They're considering a military strike to try and penetrate the field."

Both Hank's and Charles' expression go grim.

"The field reflects and magnifies any force applied against it," Hank reminds everyone.

"Yeah, I remember," Clark says gravely, remembering what happened when he tried to get through the field in Mexico. "If they attack with what I heard them planning to do so it will reflect the explosive force amplified up to the level of a small nuclear device," Clark makes his rough guestimate.

Charles can just imagine the destruction that will cause...and if you think the anti-mutant hysteria is bad now if the Chinese do this he can only imagine with horror how much worse it will get.

"It's not just the fields are the same," Hank raises. "Both pyramids are roughly the same age. 3,000BC."

"The time of Apocalypse," Charles states what it is.

"He probably built both of them," Clark would assume.

"Significance?" Charles asks for theories.

"Apart from the fact it is probably part of Apocalypse's plan we scientists have a term for it. I don't know. Unless we can penetrate those fields we're faced finding out the hard way," Hank warns. "But it may all be mute if the Chinese attack that dome because the outcome will be catastrophic."

"You think Logan has any pull left with Colonel Fury?" Clark wonders.

"You're thinking we ask Fury to reign in the Chinese," Hank assumes.

Clark shrugs. "What else have we got to try?" he asks because how else can they get the Chinese to listen. "It's that or what? I destroy their military hardware. Rather not become the Chinese enemy number 1."

"Nor would I allow you to do that," Charles says because he's not starting a war with China. "I will speak to Logan," he decides it's worth a try to see if Fury can stop the Chinese before they embark on such a foolish action.

Clark wonders if he'll have any choice. At least he can be careful about avoiding killing anyone. If they attack that field...

Suddenly Clark has to grasp his ears and cry out in pain as an extremely high-pitched tone tears into his skull.

"Clark!" Charles cries out in panic as Hank rushes to the alien teen's side. "What is it?"

"It's Jor-El. He's calling me," Clark says in obvious incredible discomfort what this tone is. "I'm sorry, Professor. I have to go," he excuses himself as he stumbles from the room before vanishing in his typical blue/red blur.

Hank and Charles share a look. They have never seen Jor-El call Clark in this manner before. This may not be good.

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville...<strong>

The Morlock known as Lucid, with a sort of turtle-like face, use to spend his nights rummaging round garbage bins for food but since Superman came into their life and he started to drop off food for them Lucid hasn't had to do that very often at all. Instead he finds himself with free time and it allows him to rummage around for knick-knacks, collectibles, odd things that catch his interest. It's sort of his hobby.

Lucid is just rooting around the bins down an alley when the headlights of a car suddenly illuminate him.

"Hey, there's a mutant!" one of the 4 young men inside the car shout as they spot Lucid.

A few insults are shouted before Lucid runs for it.

"Get him!" one of them shouts and the driver shifts gears, screeches the tyres and takes off in pursuit.

Lucid runs hard until he reaches a dead-end. He looks around desperately and spots a manhole cover. He only manages to get it half-lifted before the car stops barley short of hitting him.

The 4 men get out of the car, the danger and hatred clear in their faces and expressions. It was a complete coincidence they came across Lucid but with the new dome tensions are crazy high and tensions like that do risk an explosion of violence as a release and it doesn't take much guess work as to who would be the target in said explosion.

"Take a good look at us, _mutie,_" the driver of the car says as the four move to surround Lucid, who looks around terrified as to what may be about to happen to him.

"Because we're the reason you're getting out of Bayville," the man who had been in the passenger seat promises, shaking his fist in a threatening manner.

Then there is a sound...like something being lit on fire...and then suddenly there are a series of bony spikes with their ends burning that impact the ground spooking the 4 men.

Looking up to where that came from, silhouetted against the night's full moon is a young man covered in bony armour. A new spike emerges from the top of the bony armour around the left wrist. He raises it near his face and the end lights up, glowing hot, illuminating the face of the former X-Man known as Spyke. "Leave him alone," he orders in deadly seriousness and perhaps a hint of anger.

Spyke leaps from the roof top, twirling in mid-air so when he lands on the car roof behind the group of 4 he is facing them. He leaps toward them and they scatter.

One picks up a broken pieces of wood from a nearby garbage pile and charges at Spyke who easily slices the piece of wood with his burning hot spike before kicking the guy in the back, sending him head over heels to the ground.

Spyke pulls the spike from his arm out, extending it into a bone fighting staff and lights up each end of it on fire, making some twirling motions with it as another guy tries attacking with a metal pipe. Spyke slices that just as easily as he did the bit of wood, like a hot knife through butter.

A 3rd guy tries to use a plank of wood. Spyke easily knocks it from the untrained man's hand using all the training he received at the Institute before he left. He then trips one up into another into another and they all tumble down in a heap.

That leaves the driver charging with his own plank. Spyke spots him out of the corner of his eye and as the blow comes down he catches it on his wrist bone armour whose point protrusions light up at the ends the same way he did with his spikes.

Spyke brings the burning end of his staff to just under the driver's chin. "Like I said," annoyed he is having to repeat himself. "Leave him alone," he says in low angry tones. He then makes the points on his wrist grow and the piece of wood impaled is ripped apart.

That demonstration, along with one more harsh glare, makes the 4 scarper fast...though they manage one last 'freak!' shout.

Spyke embeds his staff into the ground and lets the fire die out. Evan sighs. It was a very recent thing the ability to light his spikes on fire. He hadn't even had a chance to go to the mansion and inform Beast about it but everything is just so tense these days he feels he can't be away from the Morlocks. They need his protection. Look at what almost just happened here tonight.

"Lucid sorry, Lucid was getting new knick-knack," he apologies, showing off what he got. One of those bobbling hula girls in a grass skirt.

Spyke smiles a little. "I know Lucid. This wasn't your fault," he absolves his friend of blame. He flips up the manhole cover. "Lets go home," he says.

* * *

><p>At home...<p>

_'Home," _Evan mentally snorts. Some home. A sewer. It's not that he is regretting his choice at staying here. He's not but some days it is all too clear the fact they live in a sewer and it gets you down. Today is one of those days. He just sits there looking at it, feeling the dark depression sink in.

Then it happens. Evan feels it more than senses it. The looming presence. "I really don't want a lecture, Callisto," he warns her off what he thinks she is going to do. She's standing behind him now.

"I heard what happened," she states, her hands on her hips in her stern manner.

"They had it coming. Picking on Lucid for what?" he asks her.

Callisto sighs. "It's not that I don't appreciate you look out for him," she explains first off. "But listen to me, things around here are too tense already. The topworlders don't need another excuse to be angry at us."

"They're already angry, Callisto and if what the X-Men said about this Apocalypse is true it's only going to get worse before the end. We need to get ready to protect ourselves," he argues with her.

"You're very brave, Evan. No-one is denying that and some Morlocks will follow your lead but we're not soldiers. What chance have we got in a battle?" she asks him bluntly, pointing at the rest of the Morlocks, some of them children.

"We live in a sewer, Callisto, yet for some it's still not good enough to let them leave us alone. The X-Men are my friends but they can't be here for us 100% of the time. Especially not if they have to battle Apocalypse. If I don't stand up for us in that situation then who is?" he asks her, before he rises to his feet and stalks off.

Callisto sighs loudly. Evan was a lot of trouble when he was in a mood. Course not that she can blame him. They all get into the same moods when the depression of their situation becomes too great to ignore.

You should have seen her after she and Superman ended their..._arrangement. _Being with him had allowed her an escape for a few hours every now and then. When it ended...ok she was grumpy for weeks afterwards.

It's a funny thing. She doesn't regret it nor does she really think they could have made it work as a proper relationship but it was a nice escape, a nice fantasy...and the sex was literally out of this world. She was grumpy because without it she was faced with the simple stark reality of how she lives her life and the contrast was harsh.

Maybe Evan is right. Maybe he's wrong. Callisto's not sure.

Just then Torpid runs over to her, wanting to show off her latest drawing.

"Oh Torpid honey, that's lovely!" she enthuses about the colourful image, making the mute girl smile. Callisto gently ruffles her hair affectionately. And some days the smallest things, like a little girl's smile, can make all the darkness disappear in an instant.

* * *

><p><strong>Fortress of Solitude...<strong>

Clark blurs inside the vast crystal construct, his face twisted in pain. "Ok, ok, I'm here. Enough with the ring tone," he complains ferociously at Jor-El.

The tone stops and Clark rings his ears out. "You know if you wanted to chat I'm sure you could use all this advanced Kryptonian technology at hand and, I don't know, ring my phone!" he snaps.

"Hello, my son," is all Clark gets in reply.

Clark rolls his eyes. "This better be good. I'm busy," he says, peeved as hell at being called away when he was in the middle of something he deems very important.

"Your thoughts are quite clear to me, Kal-El. I know all you have been doing."

"Well whoop-de-do," Clark drawls sarcastically.

"You have been using Kryptonian knowledge to aid your human friends," Jor-El says in a tone that's quite clearly not one of approval.

"I'm just doing what you told me to. You said I couldn't rely on my powers or use Kryptonian technology to stop Apocalypse so I'm relying on my brain. Studying the energy fields, trying to find a way through them."

"Commendable," Jor-El remarks flatly.

"Wait...so are you angry at me or not?" Clark asks, now very confused by the two contradictory reactions he has just gotten from his father.

"Humans have to progress at their own pace. Not have you aid them. You're to lead them not help them cheat in their development. However, it pleases me to see you using your mind to solve a problem your powers can't aid you in."

"I'm still confused," Clark says, no clearer on whether Jor-El is angry at him or not.

"Perhaps this will clear matters. To aid you in your quest, to help prepare you for your battle against the being known as Apocalypse a new trial for you."

Clark's face drops. Not another trial. Those are murder. Plus so not clearing a damn thing up. "What trial?" he asks in trepidation.

"One where you will not be able to rely on your powers. A...dry run as the humans might phrase it, for your battle with Apocalypse."

"So what does it entail? What's the objective?" Clark wants to know. He's long given up any idea he can avoid his father's trials so just tries to make them work as best for him as he can.

"You shall see as today becomes tomorrow."

Clark's expression is utterly blank. "That's it?" he questions. "That's all you're giving me?"

A stony silence seems to confirm it is.

"Have I made mention of how much I don't like you?"

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

The next morning Clark is awoken by the sound of his alarm clock. His brow furrows. That's odd. He usually doesn't sleep his way right through the night. He sets the alarm clock more to alert him it's time to get started aiding with the breakfasts.

In truth Clark's sleep these days is very marginal. An hour here or there once a week at most. Otherwise he doesn't seem to need any.

Last night he just felt a little weary after his trip to China and then to the Fortress so thought he would try and catch that hour which has turned into the entire night.

Well perhaps it's a good thing. Must have been quiet last night. With his hearing something usually wakes him up.

Clark flops over onto his back and twists himself round to sit on the edge of the bed, stretching out his muscles as he goes. He briefly glances over at Bart who, as usual, is out like a light, snoring away.

It's Bart's metabolism that does that. When Bart zonks out almost nothing will wake him up short of the lure of food to feed that metabolism.

Or Jubilee.

Jubilee's good at waking him up. Sadly for Bart she's still visiting her parents but should be back next week, Clark believes.

Clark rises to his feet and shuffles round the bed. Boy, he feels a little leaden this morning. It's very odd.

Not really paying attention to where he is going he ends up stubbing his toe against the bed post. One cry of pain later and he is lying on his bed holding the poor affronted foot.

It takes him several moments to realise he's in pain. Real, actual pain.

There's only one explanation and one person to blame for this and he shouts out at _who _is to blame. "Jor-El!"

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I saw this as a good opportunity to throw in the Kelly running for Mayor bit I had to drop when I moved No Good Deed into my previous story. And, yes I did have Lilandra win. It's like she is born to rule or something isn't it? Can't forget this is Leech's début episode either nor sees the return of the Morlocks. I also wanted to show Clark's stepped back and taken some time to think over things and is using his brain for once in respect of the energy fields. As for the ending...I've done Clark being mortal before but there are aspects of that arc I haven't done which I desire to. I'm trying not to be too spoilery. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Uprising part 2.<em>


	29. Chapter 29

Chapter 29

Clark sits in the infirmary with his parents and sister as Beast returns with the test results. Luckily Mystique was no longer around, having been allowed to return to her quarters on strict instruction to take it easy so they hadn't had to think of a way round her and keeping who he really is secret from her.

No, they didn't trust her. Do they look that stupid?

"Let me guess," Clark says in grim tones that match Beast's currently grim expression. "I'm mortal, right?"

Hank opens and shuts his mouth several times before he confirms what Clark came down to see him about first thing this morning. "I'm afraid so. In fact it seems Jor-El has somehow completely masked your alien nature. I had to do a deep genetic scan to find any evidence of it. A customary assessment of you by anyone else would have registered you as completely human. I'm baffled as to how he did this," Hank admits that he's clueless as to how you could hide Clark's alien nature in this fashion. His blood looks human at first glance. Even comes up as the most common blood type 'O'. His alien genetics are hidden under what appears to be the typical double helix structure of a human. Again Hank has no idea how you do that.

Clark sighs and his shoulders slump.

Martha steps forward and rubs his shoulder in motherly concern.

"Why did he do this?" Jonathan asks, utterly baffled and angry at the way Jor-El constantly interferes in Clark's life like this.

"He said it was a trial...and that was about it," Clark replies.

"What a fucking tool," Claire swears her curse.

"Preaching to the choir sister," Clark tries to joke, only it comes off a little flat.

"Are you ok, honey?" his mother asks in worry.

"I'm fine," he assures her...or tries to but Martha can hear it in his voice that he's not fine. Without his powers he's missing part of who he is.

"There is little more I can do for you, Clark," Hank says regretfully. This is truly well beyond him. It's certainly well beyond all human science. "It is solely up to Jor-El to undo this," he gives the only diagnosis he has at the moment.

"Thanks Mr McCoy," Clark says, appreciative of all Beast can do, however little that seems.

Jonathan and Martha thank him too and the Kents depart.

"So what now?" Claire asks.

"I try and figure out what the hell it is I'm suppose to do to pass this trial," Clark answers. "Jor-El, presumably, won't restore my powers until I do."

"But where do you even start, son?" Jonathan asks. "He told you next to nothing about what it entails."

"Only that I have to solve something without the use of my powers," Clark reiterates the only clue Jor-El gave him...or what Clark believes Jor-El meant.

"Like what?" Claire inquires.

"I don't know," Clark says with a pathetic sounding sigh. "However, there must be something happening or about to which is why Jor-El chose to do this now. I can only think that as the only thing that makes sense."

"But how do you narrow it down?" Martha asks.

"Well I am a reporter in training, mom. I do research, press my sources, you know that sort of thing."

Honestly some days Martha almost forgets he is trying to forge that particular career. Mainly due to her worry over his erratic behaviour but he is actually very good at it. She reads his work on his blog. He's got real talent. It makes her proud in him that he seems to have chosen a focus for his future.

"So what about tonight?" Claire asks. "We were going to hang out with Peter," she reminds him of their plans. Peter being Peter Parker aka Spider-Man. They were going to do that team-up thing as Clark and Peter refer to it.

"You should still go," Clark advises. "Keep him out of trouble."

"Or more likely kill him," Claire mutters. His never ending bantering drives her insane.

"There's that possibility," Clark will concede. "But really go. Keep him company. He's kind of miserable with Kitty away visiting her parents," he implores her to go.

Claire sighs...painfully. "Ok, fine I'll go...but I make no promises we won't be having flash-fried spider for dinner," she warns.

"Doesn't that taste like chicken," Clark says with a thoughtful expression.

"Arh!" Claire shouts in frustration at him as she storms off.

Clark smirks. "She's so easy," he chuckles.

"Honey," Martha says with a warning gaze.

Clark shrugs and pulls his phone out his pocket.

"Who are you phoning?" his father asks.

"Peter. I'm going to ask him to watch for Claire tonight. You know how miserable she's been with Marie away."

Jonathan and Martha share a smile. There's the thoughtful boy they raised.

* * *

><p>"So dude, your father can really just pull the plugs on your powers like that?" Bart queries, snapping his fingers for emphasis.<p>

They were both in their room and Clark was just explaining what has happened. "I'm afraid he can," Clark confirms in dour tones.

Bart was actually amazed. Sure Clark had told some stories about the jackass his ghostly father could be but he never imagined it was possible for someone as powerful as his room-mate to just be made powerless overnight. "Are you doing alright?" he asks, the joky, light-hearted persona gone for a moment and the real friend shining through.

Clark shrugs. "It's not the first time," he points out.

Bart can hear the sadness in Clark's tone and he can imagine if he himself lost his powers how he'd feel so he can just about imagine what Clark's going through. Must be tough.

There is a knock on the door.

Clark frowns. "You know what, that's annoying," he comments as he walks towards the door

"What is?" Bart wonders.

"Not being able to tell who's at the door," he explains what he is suddenly finding annoying. Without his supersenses he doesn't have a clue who it is.

"Oh the burdens you must face," Bart mocks sarcastically, even going as far as to mock swoon.

Clark rolls his eyes and opens the door to be mildly surprised at finding it is Jean. "Jean," he acknowledges her.

"Clark," Jean acknowledges him back. "So I...uh...heard about your powers," she gets to the reason she is here.

Clark steps back and invites her in.

"Bart," Jean greets him.

"Red," Bart greets her back. "How's it hanging?"

"Fine," Jean replies and then waits for Bart to realise he's the 3rd wheel. She's giving him way too much credit and realises she'll have to say something. "Bart, can I talk to Clark in private, please?" she requests.

"Sure. In _private," _Bart adds a suggestive edge to the word before with a smirk he's gone in a blur, the door being sucked shut behind him.

Jean's green eyes narrow. What was he implying there? Her chain of thought is interrupted by Clark.

"So what brings you here?" Clark asks her. "Thought you were mad at me," he recalls where he thought they stood after their blow out last week in Smallville over Andrea. In fact they haven't really spoken much since.

"Not mad, Clark. Confused," Jean corrects him. "I don't understand who this person was that spoke so coldly."

Clark looks at her slightly puzzled himself why she won't just accept his reasons. "I am who I've always been. I'm saving Andrea...from herself in this case...and that is as much as I'm going to say on the topic on top of what I said in Smallville."

"You threatened me," Jean reminds him.

"You refused to just trust me that I had good reasons," Clark snaps back. "Not my fault you don't have any faith in me."

"Oh you have got to be kidding me!" Jean says, her ire rise. "That is rich!"

"How's that exactly?" Clark asks, folding his arms across his chest in his best intimidating pose.

"Faith in what, Clark? Faith in your volatile mood swings?" she points out his flaws lately.

"There's been nothing volatile about my moods," Clark refutes that.

"Right because searching for Apocalypse non-stop without sleeping or eating is not volatile at all," Jean says sarcastically to get her point across.

"I'm just passionate about protecting you and sometimes it gets the best of me," Clark defends that.

Jean narrows her eyes and stares at him...and stares at him...and stares at him. There's something different about him. What is it?

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Clark asks, deeply uncomfortable at the close scrutiny she is apparently giving him.

It finally clicks for Jean. "I can hear your thoughts," she states in surprise. She's never ever been able to read his mind before but right now she can pick up his surface ones. She's not meaning too really but it's just such a shock to her she can.

"Jor-El," Clark mutters in annoyance as to how that has happened. "Hold on a sec," he requests of Jean.

Jean wonders what he...her brow furrows. "Stop that!" she snaps at him.

"Stop what?" Clark asks innocently.

"Singing that song in your head," she elaborates.

"What song?" Clark asks with an infuriating smirk.

Jean's expression darkens. "You know what song. Now stop it before I have it stuck in my head all day."

"I'm sorry Jean I have no idea what you are talking about," Clark pretends innocence.

Jean stalks up to him and jabs her finger in his face. "You're on the list," she promises before she departs, before she gets that damn song stuck in her head.

Clark's eyebrows rise. "Wonder what her problem is," he chortles. See after his experience with Emma and Isobel getting into his head, despite how most other telepaths can't, he spent some time exploring how to prevent that ever happening again. One of the ways to keep people out is to sing a song in your head so Clark chose the most annoying song ever.

Well the day isn't getting any younger so even with his powers gone Clark has stuff to do. He departs the room singing a catchy, yet very irritating, song.

"I know a song that gets on everybody's nerves, everybody's nerves, yes on everybody's nerves. I know a song that gets on everybody's nerves and this how it goes..."

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville Public Library...<strong>

The sun has set as Clark and Rogue exit the building down the few steps at the front and start to walk along the street.

"Thanks for helpin meh study, Clark," Rogue says gratefully.

"It's no problem," he assures her. "Didn't have much else to do...considering," he says with a heavy weight in his voice.

Rogue nods along. His loss of his powers. He told her. "You ok?"

Clark could complain about how tired he is of everyone asking that but instead just pushes his annoyance aside. "It's just odd. Too quiet," Clark complains about the loss of that background noise. Yeah, he's complaining about it as weird as that sounds. "I guess I got use to it," he tells her. "Use to hearing it all."

"Ah don't get what Jor-El is thinking," Rogue honestly admits.

"He's thinking that I need to prepare for battling Apocalypse. Battling someone who could well be more powerful than I am. I do sort of get his aim even if I think his methods stink." Although so far today Clark hasn't found anything that could be his trial so how and when he ends this he hasn't a clue just at the moment.

"You're more understanding than meh," Rogue comments. She would have gone ballistic if she were in Clark's shoes.

"I didn't think that needed saying," he says with a smirk.

Rogue rolls her eyes and gently punches him on the arm.

"Oh, hey, ow, remember mortal here," Clark complains as he rubs his arm.

"Oh, ah barely touched ya," Rogue dismisses his complaining as play-acting.

"It's not just loss of my powers, Rogue. Jor-El messed around with my genetics this time. I don't even have the slightly more durable form normal for my kind. You run some tests on me and I come off as human. For all that it matters Jor-El has made me human."

Rogue blinks. She wasn't aware of that. "And how is it, being human?" she wonders.

"For a long time growing up it's all I wanted to be. To stop being different from everyone else."

"Ah can understand that," Rogue says, her voice soft as she remembers growing up herself, alone and isolated and wishing to be able to be like everyone else. It's a reminder of what they had in common that brought them together originally.

"But I finally moved past that. I accepted what I was. Sure I didn't like being the last of my kind but I no longer wished to be what I'm not...if you get what I'm saying."

"Yeah. I do."

"Therefore I don't feel...whole right now," Clark tries to express what he's been feeling all day.

Rogue wraps her arms around his and pulls him close. "Ya still have meh," she informs him, trying to cheer him up.

"Thanks," Clark says gratefully. "I'm glad we're friends again."

"Meh too. It helped when ah needed an excuse ta get away from tha mansion," she says because when she said she needed to come out here to the library Clark backed her up.

Clark can guess why she wanted to get away. "Not enjoying your new extended family?"

Rogue snorts. "No. Ah feel lahke Alicia is stalking meh."

"She's probably looking for the best place to stick the knife."

"Tha sad thing is even though ya meant that as a joke y'all are probably right."

Truth is Clark hadn't had any real reason to spend any time with Alicia nor did he wish to so he can't be sure if Rogue is right or not. Alicia may be a fellow Smallvillian but she is also another person who had their memories of him altered by Wanda. Apart from the fact he has to be more careful than ever now about appearing human around the mansion he also doesn't want to push his luck with her memory since he knows, from what happened with Claire, that it can be restored and Alicia knew him a little better than most. Therefore he tended to avoid interaction with her whenever possible.

Clark looks at Rogue and can see she is pretty weighed down with this and chooses to try and cheer her up. "Well ah have your back, sugah," he assures her in an impression of her southern accent.

Rogue looks twice at him. "That...was actually quite good. When did ya stop being awful at mah accent?" she asks because he use to be terrible.

"Remembah when your powahs went crazy and ya absorbed meh and ah absorbed your accent?" Clark reminds her, still sounding very southern.

Rogue nods.

"Well even if ah stopped speaking it after a day ah nevah lost tha ability to call on it when ah want."

Rogue bursts out into a smile. "Do meh a favour?"

"Certainly, darlin."

"Speak ta meh lahke that when we're alone," she requests. "Ah miss hearing that accent," she confesses with a nostalgia for her Mississippi home.

"Your request is mah command."

"Remembah that night we did that," Rogue says with a sultry gaze.

Clark's cheeks go crimson red. "Um, we so promised never to speak of that outside the bedroom," he reminds her, so out of his stride he's back to speaking normal.

"Nothing wrong with remembering tha good tahmes."

"I'm all for remembering the good times...except those should remain private. I really think you agree with me on that."

"Yeah, ah do," Rogue confesses. "But it's fun makin ya blush," she smirks, showing she's having a good time embarrassing him.

"You know I could have spent the day with Penny and not have to take this," Clark points out.

"Seriously we're really going ta carry on calling her Penny?" Rogue questions that nickname for Penance.

Clark shrugs. "It doesn't seem to bother her," he thinks.

"Even though she's Monet," Rogue reminds him.

"She doesn't respond to that name," Clark reminds her.

"Whatevah," Rogue just accepts it. "By tha way was she sullen today or was that mah imagination?" she wonders about what she thinks was a rather downbeat Penance...as silly as that sounds that you can tell such a thing.

"I think she's upset I'm mortal and that I couldn't give her a hug," Clark gives his opinion.

Rogue arches an eyebrow.

"What?" he asks at her expression.

"A hug? Seriously?"

"I am the only person who can give her any sort of physical contact without being hurt. Honestly I'd thought you of all people would sympathise with her."

That honestly never occurred to Rogue before. Yeah, she guesses she does know better than most what Penance suffers through.

Clark puts his arm around Rogue and gives her a squeeze. "Besides as I recall you use to enjoy my hugs. How can you blame Penny for missing them, hmm?"

Rogue actually manages a smile and leans into Clark a little. Yeah, she did enjoy his hugs because he was the only person who ever hugged her without flinching slightly in fear of being absorbed...and even with him powerless it hasn't changed. This is nice. Just the two of them walking along, being close friends again.

Just then a car pulls up to the kerb next to them and in it is a certain Duncan Matthews and two of his flunkies.

"Oh come on, really?" Rogue complains at seeing him again.

"I know. Just when you thought he had crawled back into the hole he came from," Clark quips at the fact Duncan is working down the mines now.

Rogue snorts with laughter.

The 3 young men jump out of the convertible, looking serious for mean business.

"Hey skunkhead," Duncan greets Rogue...well what counts as a greeting from him. "Last I saw you was assaulting our nation's capital," he says in reference to that day Rogue defected to Magneto. "How is it a freak like you is free to walk the streets?"

Truthfully all Rogue knows is the Professor promised to take care of it and she left it to him and his lawyers.

"How is it a freak like you is?" Clark asks Duncan back, unwilling to let Rogue be insulted. She is still his friend and he doesn't like his friends being insulted. He didn't tolerate it at school. He's sure as hell not tolerating it now.

Rogue smirks at that.

"Shut up, Kent," Duncan snaps with an angry face. "Mutie lovers like you gives the rest of us _normal _people a bad name."

"I am truly flabbergasted Matthews that you seem to consider yourself one of the 'normal' people. You do own a mirror right?"

Rogue sniggers. God, has she missed Clark's mocking...which is weird because it use to annoy her silly.

Duncan's face starts to go red with rage. "I think we need to perform a citizens arrest on this mutie terrorist and if you happen to be hurt in the process Kent...well accidents happen don't they," he says, the menace in Duncan's tone clear.

Rogue wants to roll her eyes at their stupidity. They couldn't hurt her short of hitting her with a mortar round. Her and Clark circle round and Duncan and company do the same until she and Clark are next to Duncan's car which Rogue then proceeds to pick up. "How about this Matthews? Ya agree ta get lost and ah don't 'accidentally' drop your car," she threatens.

Duncan barely restrains himself going apoplectic with rage. Only the love of his beloved car restrains him. "You scratch that and I swear..." he threatens vaguely.

"Ya swear what?" Rogue challenges him in a deadly serious voice, daring him to put up or shut up. "We're not in school any more, Matthews. Ah don't have ta take your crap and ah don't have ta restrain mahself any longah," she points out. At school they had to abide by the rule to not use their powers but they're not in school. Hell Duncan's graduated now so she never has to see the jackass again and wishes right now she hadn't had the misfortune of running into him tonight.

What Rogue doesn't realise is that Duncan and his friends were deliberately out tonight looking for any mutant they could find to send a message. You know the 'we won't tolerate your kind, you're not wanted in our town' sort of message.

Duncan and his friends from school.

He had more than the 2 currently with him...evidenced by the van that is pulling and a good 8 more young men tumbling out.

"Is that tha entire football team?" Rogue queries that her memory is correct and this is the former Bayville High Football Team...or at least the part of it that hung around Duncan Matthews.

"More or less," Clark says with a slightly more strained and worried tone. Usually he doesn't even think about the possibility of being hurt. Now he's mortal he must admit to feeling his heart rate picking up, that surge of adrenaline and a trickle of fear at the back of his head. It's actually an interesting experience because it's new. Something he's never experience before.

Ok, this is more awkward, Rogue will concede. Not for her but remembering Clark can be hurt and even for her keeping an eye on 11 people at once is going to be tricky.

"You might want to put the car down," Clark advises. "You're going to need your hands free," he argues.

"Good point," Rogue accepts as she lowers the car down. She and Clark move back to back as they are surrounded. She cracks her neck and her knuckles. "On tha plus side ah haven't had a good excuse ta beat tha crap out of racist thugs for a few weeks," she says as a positive.

"And people wonder why we broke up," Clark says with an airy sarcasm.

"Well it's more why would ya break-up with someone as hot as meh," Rogue jests.

"Can't imagine," Clark says with a goofy grin.

Before anyone can make a move both the van and Duncan's car find their tyres being popped by a series of flaming spikes.

Everyone looks up as Spike himself leaps down, from what must have been a nearby rooftop, into the middle of the circle and lands next to Rogue and Clark.

"Since when do ya do flamin spikes?" Rogue asks Spyke. That being her 1st question rather than what is he doing here.

"New trick," Spyke answers. He was upside because he felt a need to keep an eye on things considering how tense it all is, despite what he and Callisto talked about last night and he happened to run across this situation.

"You messed up my car!" Duncan exclaims.

"Yeah and if you don't leave next I'll mess up your face, Matthews," Spyke vows.

"Well you have to admit that would be an improvement," Clark comments dryly.

Evan has to laugh because it's so very true.

Duncan has had enough. "Get them!" he yells.

"And here we go," Rogue mutters under her breath.

Only that's not what happens.

All parties pause at the sound of gunfire and screeching tyres that are clearly coming nearer.

A pick-up screeches round the corner with half a dozen guys packing weapons and on the side of the truck, painted; FOH.

Friends of Humanity.

Clark's done his best to keep that racist lot out of Bayville as Superman but he can't stop people being idiots. Especially this lot...whom he's met before. "I thought I had those morons thrown in jail," he grumbles to himself. It's a long story. Needless to say they and Superman had a 'fun' encounter.

"Huh?" Spyke asks, only half-catching that.

"Noth-get down!" Clark shouts as one of the new FOH guys fires what is a rocket propelled grenade.

All of them, including Duncan and company, have the sense to listen

The explosive projectile hits the van the football team came in, blowing it up.

"They're out of their minds!" Spyke exclaims. There was no warning, they can't have seen enough to have seen him. It wasn't even that near him even if they had. His point is they can't have known for certain it was a mutant they were shooting at and in fact most of the people here are only human.

"You have no idea," Clark remarks thinking back on when Superman had to stop them. It was almost exactly like this. Them driving around looking for mutants to pick on. They're totally insane. "Rogue, you need to lead them off before they level the block," he says to her.

"What about you and Spyke?" she asks concerned.

"We'll manage," Clark assures her. "I can't do this. Only you can," he points out to remind her he doesn't have the power right now.

Rogue realises he's right. She pushes herself to her feet, sticks her fingers in her mouth and whistles real loud. "Oh boys!" she calls out. "Mutant hottie right here!" she points at herself. Then to prove it she runs over to a nearby street-lamp and rips it out before throwing it at the FOH group, deliberately missing. It's all just to get their attention...and it works.

Rogue then breaks into a sprint and they chase her. Luckily, while she hasn't got a handle on flying yet, she can run 60mph easy. In fact she's topped 70 at a push. Considering she can squeeze through spaces a truck can't it should be easy enough to lead the bigots a merry chase away from innocent people.

That leaves Clark and Spyke with Duncan and company...and it seems clear that despite what just happened they're still intent on giving Clark and Spyke a doing over.

"Spyke can I borrow a couple of spikes?" Clark asks.

Spyke frowns in confusion but agrees. He creates a couple and hands them over. Clark twirls them in his hands with quite some skill. Course then it occurs to Evan. Clark has to keep his secret identity so has to put on a show of being human. He thinks this without realising Clark is indeed quite mortal.

Spyke focusses on the task at hand. Without Rogue they're very outnumbered but for once he is thankful he has his bone armour. That helps a lot.

Like when one guy tries to punch him in the back and Spyke hears the cry of pain as he swings round and clocks the guy hard. He spots Clark skilfully using those spikes as fighting sticks, fending off one person after another.

Huh, you know you never do think that much about how much fighting knowledge Clark has. Gets kinda overshadowed by his sheer vast power but Evan remembers how Logan absolutely insisted Clark learn how to fight in the exact same way as everyone else.

Then Evan loses sight of his friend as at least 4 people jump him. Trying to use numbers to weigh him down but Evan hasn't been the same since he was transformed into what he is now. Something changed inside him that has made him...not superstrong but significantly stronger than someone his size and build should be. Beast said it was a side-effect of his bone growth. Stronger bones internally create a firmer base for stronger muscles to grow on.

This allows Evan with a cry and a surge of strength to throw his attackers off before pulling out a spike from his arm and creating a fighting staff with which he bats the four off, knocking them down cold.

There is a cry of rage from behind him and he raises his staff up and blocks a downward strike with what is a piece of wood. Evan kicks out behind him, striking the person, proved by the clear cry of pain. He swings his staff round low and sweeps the person off their feet. Evan then gets a good chance to see who it is. "Matthews," he snorts in derision.

Since the blond haired young man is now groggily just lying there Evan turns his attention on to finding Clark. He follows the trail of knocked out goons into a nearby alley where Clark must have been...he wants to say forced to but surely that wouldn't apply to Clark.

Evan enters the alley and is surprised to find Clark tangled up in a heap on the ground with one of Duncan's pals. He rushes over, yanks the other guy away and rolls Clark over. He is incredibly surprised, nay shocked, to see a cut on Clark's temple and his friend out cold.

Evan looks up and spots the blood stain on the edge of a garbage skip. Clark must have fallen and caught it...except how can he be hurt?

Evan realises he can't leave Clark here. His friend needs care so he hoists Clark on his shoulder and heads for the nearest manhole cover. The Morlock home is closer than the mansion. Evan will think of some story to tell Callisto.

He flips up the manhole cover with his foot.

"Hey...where are you...goin...mutie freak," a slurring Duncan asks as he staggers around groggily.

Evan barely gives him a glance. "If you remember this Matthews pass on a message. The mutants of Bayville are off limits to hate crime."

Then Spyke leaps down into the sewers carefully with his friend over his shoulder. As he goes he fires off a couple of flaming spikes into the air...which perfectly impact the fuel tank of Duncan's car sending it up in a ball of fire.

Just to reinforce his point...

...and ok perhaps he got some perverse pleasure in destroying something precious to Duncan Matthews.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Clark appearing to be human reflects the fact that when he was mortal on the show his blood came up as completely normal so Jor-El either utterly transformed him into a human being or somehow masked his alien DNA completely in some fashion. However it was done I wanted to reflect that aspect in my story in this arc. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Uprising part 3.<em>


	30. Chapter 30

Chapter 30

When Clark's eyes blink open next he finds himself lying on his back in a bed...a familiar bed at that.

His gaze takes in the space he is in until he stops when he spots a certain eye-patch wearing female mutant, leaning up against the wall, obviously keeping an eye on him. This is her bed. This is her room...new room actually from the last time he lied in her bed. The Morlocks have moved since then. "Hey," he greets her.

Callisto's lips curl upward without her consent. "Hey," she says back.

"Soooo...Evan brought me here I'm guessing?" Clark quickly figures out.

Relief flashes through Callisto at seeing his brain seems to be working fine after he was brought here with a head injury. "Here was closer than the Institute," she explains. "Healer's fixed you," she says. "Odd thing is he said you seemed human to him," she says in a questioning tone that implies she wishes an explanation.

"That's complicated," Clark says in a massive understatement.

Callisto pulls over a chair from what counts as her dresser across the room and sits herself down, the chair back to front. She rests her arms on the back of it. "Explain it, Kal," she strongly advises him.

Using his Kryptonian name clues Clark off Evan must have passed him off as Superman. He reaches up for his face and checks his glasses are gone. Clark sits himself up and takes a few breaths. He vaguely remembers one of the football team ramming into him and his head clonking something hard. "How do I put it..." he contemplates. "Lets just say my father can be a right bastard when he wants to be."

Callisto frowns. "Your father has taken your powers away?" she thinks he means.

"Yep," Clark confirms.

"He can do that?" she asks. As per their previous agreement they never spoke of personal things so Callisto didn't even know for certain he had a father who was alive until right now.

"My father is very powerful," Clark phrases it as.

"Why?"

Clark shrugs. "Honestly I'm not entirely sure on the details but he believes the journey to adulthood is a series of trials and tests. Taking my powers away is one of these. Beyond that he wasn't very forthcoming."

"Bastard," Callisto mutters.

"I believe I already said that," Clark quips with a goofy grin.

"Why aren't you raging, screaming?" Callisto asks. She sure as hell would be.

Again Clark shrugs his shoulders. "And what would that achieve? I can't force him to restore my abilities. Screaming at him would be little more than a childish temper tantrum in his eyes. This is an observation gained through experience because I've tried that before and it doesn't work with him."

"So how did you end up hurt?"

"I was just at the library helping a friend with her studies, you know trying to be useful in a way I still could when we were ambushed by some not so mutant friendly people which is when Spyke turned up."

"Yes. He told me," she says with a weary sigh.

Clark tilts his head. "I'm guessing he wasn't topside with your approval," he gets from her expression.

"No," Callisto snorts. "But he seems to be on a vigilante kick. Must be your fault."

"My fault?!" Clark takes offence at that. "How do you figure that?" he wants to know her thinking because he cannot see how it is, in any way, his fault.

"Well he's obviously following your example," Callisto accuses.

"While I'm all for freedom of choice the bottom line is that you're the leader down here. If he isn't listening to you then you're obviously failing in some fashion to make yourself clear."

Callisto's face darkens. "What?" she says from between gritted teeth. He's questioning her leadership?! How dare he?!

"I'm saying there is a failure of leadership," Clark states, not intimidated at all despite his condition.

Callisto stands abruptly and throws the chair aside. She gets on the bed, straddling Kal and brings her face close to his. "You want to repeat that?!" she dares him.

Clark doesn't back down. "Sure. Basically I was questioning your leadership abilities."

"You arrogant, trumped up, condescending..."

"Haughty, dismissive, unable to take some minor criticism..."

The last time they argued like this it ended up with them sleeping with each other. The fact they are now aggressively attacking each other's lips sort of shows that they never did manage to quite work out all the sexual tension between them.

"Callisto...Callisto...this may not be a good idea..." Clark says, some rational part of his brain still working, while not stopping in kissing her, his hands roaming all over her body.

"Kal," Callisto says back as her hands feel over that magnificent frame of his.

"Yeah?"

"Shut up," she tells him.

With that Clark rolls her over underneath him, her legs wrapping around him drawing him in as their clothes get quickly discarded.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Down in the Cerebro room the Professor has the helmet on and is trying to locate the Morlocks. They tend to move from place to place down in the sewers periodically so may not be where he last registered them.

They got a phone call from Rogue explaining everything and the fact she got herself arrested while dealing with those FOH guys. She could have used her powers to escape but she let herself be taken. A fact the Professor was proud of her for. Shows some maturity in the girl.

The Professor sent his lawyers and Martha and Jonathan to deal with it. Technically Mystique is Rogue's legal mother but she's still recovering from her bullet wound plus the fact she currently looks nothing like the woman whose shape she took the day she adopted Rogue which would be kinda hard to explain. In the end the Professor currently has the right of legal guardianship over Rogue so he's perfectly within his legal rights to have his lawyers sort it out.

And he had to send Martha and Jonathan because, despite the obvious concern the Kents have over their son, Charles had no-one else to spare right now so he promised to find Clark while they got Rogue out of jail. Plus, as much as he hates to think it, normal humans get a much better reaction from the authorities than any mutant would so increases the likelihood the situation can be sorted more quickly.

As for Clark, he never returned to the mansion so they can only guess something has happened to him. To find Clark the most obvious first step was to find the other person Rogue told them was there; Spyke and then also deal with the situation Evan has generated with his antics. Hence that leads to finding the Morlocks because where they are Evan will most likely be.

Storm walks into the room, dressed in her uniform, ready to go in an instant. She is talking on the phone. "Yes, Martha. I assure you we will find your son," she promises her friend. "I know this is stressful but thank you for helping with Rogue," she says gratefully. "We'll let you know the second we know anything about Clark," she tells Martha. "Take care," she ends the call. She takes a breath. "So any luck finding Evan?" she wonders about her nephew. She has a lot of wondering about him like what the hell is he thinking playing vigilante now. Especially now when mutant/human tensions are at a new peak. This is the last thing they need right at the moment.

"Still looking," Logan relays the progress or lack of so far. He too was dressed, ready to go because if they were to find Evan they needed his senses. He trusts Martha and Jonathan to retrieve his daughter.

"Can you find Matthews while you're at it?" another person here asks. A certain dressed for battle Volcana who was called back from her night out with Spidey to find this mess. She punches one hand into the other as an indication of what she wants to do to Duncan Matthews' face. "Always knew I should have flash fried that jerk before graduation," she says with relish at the idea. With her parents away bailing Rogue out she was left to find her brother...and she was worried about him. She may not show it openly but underneath she wants him found soon.

"Claire," Storm says gently, understanding the girl's fire but knowing it is misplaced a touch.

"Fine, fine I'll only lightly tan him," she rolls back. "I still don't know how you could date him," she remarks to the last person here. Jean.

Jean had this nagging voice at the back of her head saying she needed to find Clark and keep an eye on him...for some reason. She can't quite remember why she has to do that but feels she must despite what happened between her and Clark in Smallville. She shakes herself out of her thoughts at Claire's voice. "Huh?" she queries, not catching a word.

"Forget it," Claire grumbles.

"What I want to know is when did the porcupine start firing flaming arrows?" Logan queries.

"I know! He's so stealing my bit!" Claire huffs and then forms an arrow made out of fire on the tip of her finger to illustrate what she means. The arrow then flies over their heads and around them a few times at Claire's behest before it fades away.

Despite it all Storm smiles slightly at the exquisite display of control and skill needed to create such a form. Claire had progressed such a long way.

"I don't remember that on his last visit," Logan continues on. "Did I miss an upgrade notice or something?"

"No, you didn't," Charles confirms for Logan that Evan couldn't do that when he was last here for a medical. "This is a new development. One that is quite unexpected," he must confess at not seeing this coming.

"He should have come to the mansion for a check-up as soon as this new power emerged," Storm says, sounding very disappointed in Evan. "I thought he was past this impulsive, never thinking of the consequences of his actions phase."

"Ro, he's a teenager. They never get past that," Logan tells her his view.

"I think we were just insulted," Jean comments to Claire because they're teenagers too.

"No, I know we were just insulted," Claire says back, aiming a glare at Logan in response.

"There," the Professor cuts in with a small tone of triumph. "I've located them. In the sewers beneath Lithia and Ashling streets."

"Can you tell if Clark is there at all?" Jean asks, peering over the Professor's shoulder.

"I am detecting a signal that is roughly human," Charles reports. "It might be Clark in his current state," he supposes simply because it is the only non-mutant one there.

"Then what are we waiting around here for?" Logan asks rhetorically.

"Logan," Charles stops him. "Nothing too aggressive. The Morlocks don't like unannounced guests," he states the conditions for letting them go.

"We remember, Charles," Storm assures him they haven't forgotten their last trip to see the Morlocks during the Pow-R8 incident and what the reclusive mutants are like.

"I'm going too," Claire states. "I need to find Clark. I promised mom," she explains her need to go.

Charles sighs and looks at Storm for her opinion.

"Very well," Storm accedes to Claire's request.

"Me too," Jean decides she's going as well.

Storm is about to argue they don't want too many or risk looking too aggressive but seeing the determined look in Jean's eye tells her all she needs to know about how that argument would pan out. "Very well," she repeats her previous words as she agrees to that too.

The group leave. Charles watches them go when suddenly he hears Hank telepathically calling out to him. "_Charles. I need you in the computer room. We have an urgent situation."_

Charles frowns. He doesn't like the sound of that. He, as quickly as he can, makes his way to the computer room where Hank is sitting in front of the screen. "What is it Hank?"

"It seems Fury couldn't get the Chinese to adhere to Logan's warning. They attacked the dome," he reports and brings up the footage of it.

"Oh no," Charles says in a horrified whisper as what he fears would happen happens. The dome reflects the blast energy back, amplified many times over. The tv footage cuts out. No doubt the camera is destroyed.

"Our sensor's gone," Hank reports as the data from that stops immediately. Hank types away furiously trying to tap other sources for information. They even hacked some of the low level Chinese military frequencies. "The dome is still there but everything else for miles has been levelled," he has to sadly report.

Charles closes his eyes and says a silent prayer for those caught in the blast. He can't be sure of the reaction but he can guess. Now...now things are going to get much, much worse.

* * *

><p><strong>SHIELD Facility...<strong>

Walking through the hallway is a certain eye-patch wearing Director of SHIELD, Colonel Nick Fury and his second, Commander Maria Hill who are on their way to a location that will now deal with the fallout of what has transpired in China and its bloody results.

"God damn it!" Fury curses. "I thought we warned them about using force. You did pass on my message right, Hill?" he asks, knowing she did but fishing around for some excuse for this disaster.

"Yes, sir," Hill defends herself. "We were very explicit. It seems they chose not to believe us," she gives the only explanation there is.

"Idiots," Fury insults the Chinese. These days he and Logan ain't close but Logan wouldn't choose to talk to him at all unless it was life or death so Fury heeded the warning about the dome and told the Chinese. Fat lot of good that did and now it's out of his hands. The President has made a choice and given him an order and Fury knows, just knows, he's gonna regret this but orders are orders.

Fury and Hill stop in front of a cell designed for solitary confinement. He opens the door and inside is someone brought here especially. That person is sitting on the floor and is the moustache wearing, clad in his own vaguely military fatigues, form of Bolivar Trask, creator of the Sentinels. "You're coming with me Trask," Fury orders the man, giving him no option to refuse.

Trask looks up with some confusion as to why he was dragged from his prison cell and brought to this place and now why he is getting to meet with Fury all of a sudden. He has done nothing but spend the last year in a SHIELD prison, stewing in his anger at the way he was duped by Magneto and the utter idiocy of the government for not seeing the mutant threat and for not letting him deal with it.

"Come or get dragged. Your choice," Fury says at Trask's minor delay in moving and to emphasise his point 2 SHIELD agents come into view behind him and Hill.

Trask chooses to retain some minor form of his dignity and to come under his own power. He follows Fury and Hill, chaperoned by guards, to what is clearly a command and control centre.

The next words taste bitter on Fury's tongue but order are orders. "I've been..._ordered _to release you so you can reinstate your Sentinel program."

Fury leads Trask to an area with several screens showing the 2 energy domes. "Whatever mutant threat these energy fields pose to the world we intend to be ready," he declares and someone, somewhere advised the President that the way to be ready was to release Trask. Fury can guess who that was. Probably that conniving special advisor of the President's and once upon a time associate of Trask(long story); Henry Peter Gyrich. Fury wouldn't trust that man as far as he could throw him.

Trask could say 'I told you so' but he reckons Fury would break his jaw in response so instead he decides to be the bigger man. He hides the fact he's thinking that finally these idiots have woken up and smelled the coffee. There is only the tiniest twitch of what could be a satisfied smile as the only hint of what he is thinking and feeling right now.

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville...<strong>

Wolverine, Storm, Jean and Volcana climb down into the sewers where the Professor said the Morlocks were.

"Have I ever mentioned how much I hate the sewers," Logan grumbles as they stroll along, trying hard not to let the smell get up his sensitive nose.

"Once or twice," Storm remarks back, underplaying how much Logan complains every time they go down the sewers. Seriously you couldn't believe someone like Logan could whine this much. Strangely she finds it another endearing part of him...which just goes to show how badly she has it for him.

"I'm going to have to burn these boots," Volcana mutters, making a face. "And they're my favourite pair as well," she whines.

Despite agreeing wholeheartedly with Claire's sentiment what Jean finds interesting right now is how much like her girlfriend, Marie, Claire just sounded right there. It's not a bad thing. Claire needed someone to balance her out.

This is Jean's first trip down the sewers to meet these Morlocks in person. Part of her has been curious as to what they were like. Their last meeting wasn't exactly very long nor on great terms during the whole Pow-R8 incident so really she didn't know them nor why they chose to live down in this hell-hole. Course her main concern right now is finding Clark and ensuring he is ok.

Then suddenly Logan stops, sniffing the air. They're not alone. He raises his right hand and pops his claws just as a snub-nosed, slender mutant of about 30 appears from nowhere stuck on the wall. "Lets keep it peaceful, Gecko-boy," Logan advises in his serious gruff tones. "We're just here to find someone."

"And to talk to my nephew," Storm adds.

"It's ok Façade," Spyke's voice echoes through the sewers.

The group look up to find him emerging from a large pipe above their heads.

The mutant Façade disappears, like a chameleon he blends utterly into his environment.

Spyke leaps down. "You're here for Superman, yes?" he queries, not using Clark's name because you can never tell who may overhear. Voices echo down here and Façade is probably still around.

"Yep," Volcana confirms.

"And to talk, Evan," Storm says calmly but firmly. "Rogue told us what happened."

Evan sighs. He should have guessed this was coming. "You too Logan?" he queries in surprise at seeing the Canadian mutant here.

"Oh I'm here to make sure Ro doesn't just lavish hugs and kisses on ya since you're a 'big boy' now. I know how much you'd hate that. Plus your actions have Charles 'deeply concerned'," he says dryly, making air-quotes at the last bit.

"Take us to Superman," Jean demands. "We can talk on the way," she says, wishing to get on to finding Clark urgently.

"He's fine...except he's powerless. How did that happen by the way?" Evan asks.

"As if you really need to ask," Claire snipes but answers it anyway. "Jor-El."

It all suddenly makes much more sense to Evan. "Again?!" he gapes.

"Yeah, you'd think he would tire of the reruns," Claire snarks.

Evan shakes his head in disbelief. "This way," he waves them to follow him which they do, none of them aware of the..._position_ they'll find Clark in.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Oh Clark, what is going on in that head of yours. Though on the other hand Callisto is pretty hot and he is still a teenage boy...and an almost human one at that right now. And Trask and his Sentinels return, foreshadowing the dark days ahead for the X-Men. Yeah, can't see anything good from releasing him at all. The start of the path to Days of Future Past perhaps right here? Plus name dropped Gyrich who has had a storied, layered interaction with both the X-Men and the Avengers over the years in many media forms. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Uprising part 4.<em>


	31. Chapter 31

Chapter 31

Ororo quickens her pace so she is side by side with her nephew as they walk through the sewer tunnels. "Evan."

"Auntie O," he returns it. "I'm not going to apologise if that's what you expect," he warns her right off the bat because he can just tell what is coming. His auntie has that lecture look on her face.

Ok how did they jump right off the bat to him being defensive? She hasn't said anything yet.

"And before you start let me ask all of you what would you have done in my position?" Evan asks them to think about that first before laying into him.

"Porcupine, I'll be honest with ya. In your place, at your age I'd be doing exactly the same thing," Logan tells him.

"Not helping Logan," Ororo says with a glare aimed at her boyfriend...soon to be ex if he keeps this up.

"I would have been right there with ya if I hadn't been in New York," Volcana mentions.

"And neither is that," Ororo says with a defeated already sounding sigh.

"If you let me finish," Loan requests, irritated that they interrupted him. "But I'm not in your place, Porcupine. I'm up there on the surface, seeing the big picture and right now this is the last thing we need to have you beating up on some humans. Everything is way too tense."

"A single spark could set off a repeat of last summer when we were exposed," Jean adds her two cents worth, referring to the riots and near anarchy that reigned for days after that.

Ororo nods along. Yeah, that's basically what she was going to say apart from one thing. "I'm also worried you could get hurt, Evan," she says in soft, concerned tones.

Ok so Evan can't hold that against his aunt but they don't get it. They can't. "Don't take this the wrong way but you live in a mansion. You don't live down here. You don't have to put up with what we do day after day."

"Evan, if you say that we don't understand I swear I will barbecue your ass," Volcana warns him. "Remember how I grew up not to mention the fun science lab I got stuck in for 6 months."

Evan bites his tongue. Ok he better be careful how he phrases this next part. "You don't live in a sewer," he states it simply.

"And none of you have to," Jean argues. "I know for a fact the Professor would happily allow the Morlocks to live at the Institute."

"Don't tell that to me. Tell that to Callisto," Evan tells her, waving off any idea it's in his hands. He's learned pretty quickly that Callisto calls all the shots. His job is simply to be the link that keeps even the slimmest amount of dialogue open between the Morlocks and the X-Men. "And as for what I've been doing," he returns to. "Is your answer just to run away and hide? We have a right to walk the streets...or...or go shopping. Isn't that what you're all suppose to be fighting for at that Institute of yours?" he asks them, almost sounding exasperated that they don't seem to be doing a very good job of that as of late.

"No-one argues that part Evan but sometimes discretion is the better part of valour," Ororo argues. Or in other words timing is everything and this is the wrong time to be pushing too hard.

"That's easy to say when you have all those fancy defences and have a trained army of mutants to defend yourself with. Down here all there is is me to be their guardian angel."

Ororo can see this is not an argument she is going to win quickly. Evan could be unbelievably stubborn at times. Totally gets it from his mother. Ororo could tell you stories about her sister, Vivian, you would not believe.

Evan leads them into the Morlock home, smoothing things over with an irate Scaleface...and also an eager one to finish that fight she and Logan started last time he was down here during the Pow-R8 incident.

Logan gives out a low growl. "Any time and place lady," he mutters back at the transforming into a dragon-like creature mutant.

Ororo and Jean roll their eyes at the atypical Logan response.

Claire faux clears her throat. "Superman, now," she wants to be taken to her brother whom she can't see.

Evan asks around and apparently he's in Callisto's private room and she's looking after him so that is where they head to next...and when Spyke just opens the door without knocking...well the sight before them is, to put it mildly, a bit of a surprise.

* * *

><p>"Hmm," Callisto makes the pleasured sounding sigh as she rests her head in the crook of Kal's neck, gently kissing at his pulse point, her fingers gently drumming over his chest as they lie there under the sheets in the afterglow of their lovemaking.<p>

God she had missed this...and it was an interesting different to make love to him when he was powerless. He felt softer and clearly felt it more when she did things to him...like feel pain when she dug her nails in too deep for example. Didn't make it any less amazing though. His hand was gently brushing up and down her side from the arm wrapped round her.

Callisto lifts her head slightly and sees him lost in thought. "What's on your mind?"

Clark's blue eyes shift to take her in. This...wasn't ever what he was planning for today. Honestly even he some days wonders what goes through his head. He just couldn't resist the temptation Callisto offered...and he can't even say he regrets it. It was really good...though different which is an answer to Callisto's question. "I'm just contemplating the difference now I'm...well in a rough way I'm human now so I'm wondering if this is how humans feel."

Callisto's brow furrows. It's weird the way he talks about himself...like he's not human. She's noticed that before that he talks that way about himself but never really raised it. You know their unspoken rule not to get too personal with each other.

Clark lets out a breath. He feels a weariness he's never known before. A lethargy...a strain in his muscles. It's very different to how it feels when he has his powers.

Before he can really think too deeply on all that the door is flung open and Clark's eyes go wide at the sight of Spyke, Storm, Wolverine, Jean and worst of all his sister catching him in this position.

Though his eyes are not as wide as theirs.

Callisto's eyes...well one good eye, in contrast, narrows in righteous anger. "Have you people ever heard of knocking?!" she screeches. "Honestly, do they not teach you manners at that school?" she asks bluntly.

The stupefied group still just stand there.

Callisto's face starts to go red with rage. "Close the door! We'll be there in a minute!"

"R-right," Spyke splutters, his cheeks definitely feeling hot with embarrassment right now as he closes the door.

"I'm dead," Clark whispers as he sinks under the sheets.

Callisto looks at him go with an arched eyebrow. She's not embarrassed as he surely is. Just angry that her privacy was intruded upon. She's going to kill Spyke for this.

* * *

><p>Outside the door no-one knows what to say really so there is an awkward silence for a prolonged period until it finally gets broken.<p>

"OH. MY. GOD," Claire finally says because she just...she just...oh she just has to tell their parents. Imagine the fun she can have torturing Clark over that...assuming she doesn't rip her eyeballs out first for having to see that and imagining what he...oh she's going to be sick. No-one should ever see that side of their brother.

"W-what was that?" Jean asks, not sure what she is feeling but it feels...bad. A sort of ache inside her...which makes no sense at all.

"I can't believe they're back at that," Spyke mutters in disgust. "I thought they quit."

Ororo looks at her nephew with confusion. "What do you mean, Evan?" she asks him.

Evan looks back at his aunt's rather blank expression. "You don't know?"

"Know what?" Logan says gruffly.

"Ok, wow," Evan says, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly as he comes to realise they don't know. "Clark must never have said. Um..." he hesitates in saying.

"Spill it Porcupine," Logan orders.

Evan's resistance collapses. "You see...it was just after the Pow-R8 thing. For about the month afterwards he and Callisto were sleeping together," he spills the secret he honestly thought they knew. Evan knew what they were up to and he isn't even that intuitive.

Jean feels another pang at finding out yet another thing Clark is keeping secret, hidden from them. How many damn secrets does he have?! Ok, pain is turning into anger quickly.

Claire makes a face. "I did not need to know that," she whines at having more unwelcome images burrow into her brain.

Ororo is fairly silent right now as she contemplates what can she say.

Logan, on the other hand, chortles. "Damn," he says with a prideful tone. "Didn't know the kid had it in him," he reflects with a sort of awe because even having met Callisto only the once Logan has a fairly good initial impression on what sort of tough woman she is. She's the sort of woman who wouldn't let her defences down easily. It's not just anyone who could get her into bed.

"Logan," Ororo says in reproachful tones that indicates that is not helping.

Logan shrugs his shoulders to brush that off. Seriously he's seeing Space Boy in a whole new way now.

Eventually the door opens and Clark and Callisto emerge, their clothes quite clearly thrown on in a hurry as the two try and straightened themselves out.

Callisto brushes her hair back and places her hands on her hips and the stern, mistrustful leader of the Morlocks appears as if by magic instead of the sensual woman Clark just spent the last while with. "You better have a pretty good explanation for violating our sanctuary," Callisto warns the X-Men sternly, pointing her finger at them all, not giving them a chance to inquire on her and Kal because it's none of their damn business. Even if they hadn't just walked in on her and Kal she would be asking this because she doesn't like uninvited guests of any sort.

Storm steps forward, ready to face the woman down. "We were here to find Superman. We knew he was hurt and were obviously concerned. Is that wrong?" she asks Callisto, her voice clam and her argument rational, sticking to the topic the woman clearly wishes to focus on..

Callisto stares eye to eyes with the white-haired woman, trying to judge her. A woman of authority she can tell. That helps Callisto give her some instant respect. "Well as you can see he's fine."

"Oh yeah we can see he is _fine_," Volcana says, putting the suggestive hint on the word.

Clark can see the glint of amusement in her eyes. He's never going to hear the end of this now. He has no idea how he's going to explain this to his parents which he realises he's now going to have to. The secret's out...and certain people wonder why he keeps them. Imagine what he'll have to face now and it all makes perfect sense...or at least it does in Clark's head. Clark senses Jean glaring at him. "What?" he asks her.

Jean folds her arms across her chest and her green eyes narrow but she says nothing. She just stares deeply into him.

Clark shakes it off. "Yes. I'm fine," he confirms for them. "How's Rogue?" he asks, worried about her despite it all.

"In jail," Volcana says with a hint of ironic humour.

"Hmm, that Special Crimes Squad's getting good," Clark murmurs...and they should be since the X-Men are the ones training them in the 1st place.

"The lawyers are dealing with it," Storm informs him.

Clark notes that before turning to Callisto. "If you'll excuse us Callisto we need to talk in private," he is merely informing her because they are things they need to talk about regardless whether she approves or not.

Callisto eyes him as if checking if he's sure and then regresses into her usual rude self. "Fine but I don't want you X-Men ever turning up here again unannounced and uninvited. We are not part of your crusade and I won't tolerate it. You understand me?"

"They understand," Clark assures her, cutting off what was going to be a blunt response from Logan he could see coming. "Evan...you too," he decides his spiky friend is as much part of this as anyone.

The group then exit this part of the sewers back into the tunnels. Once they are far enough away they stop to talk.

"So care to explain?" Claire asks.

Clark blinks. "Explain?"

"You and one-eye," Claire clarifies, nodding her head back in that direction.

"Do the words 'none of your business' ring a bell?" Clark asks her, his tone hard, showing he ain't talking about it.

Storm steps in to calm the situation. "Let us not fight. We simply came here to find you, Clark. That is all. Anything private is indeed the business of you and your family."

"Find him and lecture me," Spyke points out, unhappy about the difference.

"Not a lecture, Evan. Just raising a concern," Storm argues. "And perhaps you should return with us so Beast can check on your new powers," she suggests, worried what is happening to him and wanting reassurance he's ok. Plus it would give her more opportunity to try and figure out what is going on in that bone helmet covered head of his.

Evan shakes his head in refusal. "Now's not a good time auntie O. As you yourself said everything is very tense. I can't leave the Morlocks undefended at a time like this."

Before Storm can argue that Clark then suddenly surprises everyone with an announcement. "I'm not returning with you either."

"What?!" Claire exclaims. "Why?"

"Jor-El took my powers because I needed to endure some trial he has planned. Now he wouldn't tell he what it was but he would want to make sure I'm in the right place for it when it comes," Clark says somewhat cryptically.

"Sorry kid, ya lost me," Logan admits.

"I haven't said this before but ever since I woke up this morning I'm been...unsettled. Not just the loss of my powers but a feeling I'm suppose to be somewhere else. I'm starting to think that that is Jor-El trying to subconsciously push me to be where he wants me to be."

"How does that equate to you not returning to the mansion?" Storm asks for clarification.

"Because it's gone. The feeling. This is where I'm suppose to be. With the Morlocks. The thing Evan is obviously worried about, something happening to them amongst all this tension...I hate to be the bearer of bad news but if Jor-El wants me here then I'm afraid Evan you could well be correct. Something is coming and Jor-El wants me here to face it," Clark explains what he thinks the situation is. Sure he could be wrong but he has a feeling it's not and in the circumstances going with his feelings is what he thinks is the best bet because he literally has nothing else currently to go on.

Evan's face grows serious. He could dismiss Clark's feelings but won't. Mostly because, even if he doesn't have some ghostly father, he feels like something bad is coming as well.

"Is that the real reason you want to stay?" Jean asks, her tone hostile sounding,

"What other reason would there be?" Clark asks back, amazingly naively.

"You're kidding right," Jean snorts. "How about your little bed-mate?" she accuses, almost nastily.

"Are you fucking kidding me?!" Clark swears and he rarely does that. "Do you know me that little?" he asks Jean in disbelief that she would jump to that assumption.

"It's a legitimate question," Jean defends herself.

"Unbelievable!" Clark throws his arms in the air. "Her," he points at his sister. "I would expect this from just to piss me off."

"That's true," Claire happily accepts she would do that.

"You on the other hand are making assumptions based on what? Hmm?"

"By what I saw not 10 minutes ago!" Jean argues.

Clark rolls his eyes. "Fine, I slept with Callisto but you really think I'm only driven by base emotions or something? You think what? I just made what I said up? If that is what you are thinking right now then you really don't know me at all, Jean. In fact what makes you think you do? You stand there and think mutants have weird lives. You don't have one tenth of a clue what my life is like. What I have to deal with that I happen not to share with anyone because it's my business, my problems and no-one else's. I am so sick of this lately, Jean. I am utterly sick of the lack of faith and trust in what I do that especially comes from you. If you don't want to believe me, that's your problem. I'm not putting up with it any longer. Find yourself a new friend," he says before storming off into the tunnel back towards the Morlock home.

"Smooth," Claire criticises Jean sarcastically.

Jean's mouth agape a little. She shakes herself out of it. "He's lost it," she decides.

Claire rolls her eyes. "He's right. You don't know him at all," she finds herself agreeing with her brother. Even if that outburst was out of character she agrees with the gist of it. "If you did you would know despite his odd behaviour lately that underneath it all is the same guy that just wants to help people and he never stops doing that. While you're asleep comfy in your bed he's out there helping people. If he says he feels this is where he needs to be then we let him be. Plus you're missing the complete obvious."

"Which is what?" Jean asks.

"When Jor-El comes calling Clark does all in his power to keep us safe from him even if that means leaving us and fighting alone," she tells Jean, basically implying that is partly why Clark is doing what he is doing. "And the truth is," she continues, "this is a fight none of us can help him with in any case. We all face those battles one day. The battles we have to fight by ourselves. What you have to have is trust in Clark, in any of us, that we can win. If you don't have that trust...well I think that says more about you than anyone else."

Jean just looks at the fiery redhead.

"Or be a stupid bitch. See if I care," Volcana reverts to type. "Now if you'll excuse me I have to plot how to tell mom and dad about this in a way that allows me to torture Clark for as long as possible," she says with an evil grin at all the fun she is going to have. She starts to clamber up the nearby ladder to the surface.

"Firefly's nailed it...more or less," Logan agrees with the kid. "If Space Boy needs to fight this battle alone we let him."

"Logan that's not how a team works," Ororo reprimands him.

"It's how life works," Logan retorts. "Ro...let him be. He needs to do this for himself," he tries to make her see. Logan himself knows from experience...hell he's basically done what Clark is doing. Leaving people he cares about behind to keep them safe. Logan knows what Claire said is true. There are battles you have to fight on your own.

"I'll keep an eye on him," Evan offers/promises.

Ororo rubs her forehead. She's not happy about this nor thinks it a particularly good idea but short of dragging Clark back against his will what can she do? She looks at Jean who is clearly bubbling with anger. Who knows what that is about?

Storm sighs. "Very well," she accepts. "We'll leave him be for now but Evan, if he gets into serious trouble I want you to swear you'll let us know."

"Sure auntie O," Evan promises.

"Then let us go," Ororo decides...and as she climbs up the ladder one last question remains.

How does she tell Martha and Jonathan?

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: It seems Clark's heading for a relapse which is sort of where this has been heading since he took his stance over Andrea with Jean. I guess I could say there is a sort of war in his subconscious that goes back and forth which is why his moods swing as an explanation. Beyond that, as much as it may annoy some, I won't elaborate because it would be a spoiler for what I have planned later. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Uprising part 5.<em>


	32. Chapter 32

Chapter 32

**At the Institute...**

Just as the Professor feared the anti-mutant backlash was intensifying in the media after the catastrophe in China. Protests against mutants had started in varying cities across the country. There was even a small one outside the gate right now he could see from his window in his office.

He honestly wasn't certain how to respond right now. One thing he didn't want to do was to make things worse. Perhaps the solution is to just keep their heads low and wait until things calm down.

As impotent as that might sound on the surface sometimes doing nothing is the answer.

And it'll work as long as nothing else mutant-related happens.

He's probably just jinxed himself right there.

* * *

><p>Generally for Elizabeth Braddock right now life is good. She's in a good place where she's happy, has good friends, even an incredibly hot and studly boyfriend who's great(despite his mutant acceptance issues, as in accepting himself as a mutant) and even the life-threatening stuff of being an X-Man can't seem to really get her down right now.<p>

And hey, any excuse to be a few thousand miles away from her family is fine by her.

No, she doesn't hate them. She loves them. She's just found she can appreciate them more when they're far, far away.

Betsy is walking along the corridor in the girl's part of the mansion when a wave of angry emotions almost overwhelms her. She rubs her head. "Bloody hell," she mutters. Someone's pissed. Someone who happens to be a telepath strongly projecting those feelings like a foghorn.

Betsy knocks on the door she happens to be passing and sticks her head in to find Jean floating over her bed, meditating. "Jean, luv, everything ok?" she asks her friend.

"Why wouldn't it be?" Jean half-snaps coldly.

"Because I can feel the titanic weight of your rage in the hallway," Betsy points out.

Jean cracks open one eye. "Sorry," she apologises. She didn't mean to do that. "I'll reign it in," she promises and starts to try and dampen down her feelings.

Betsy steps into the room and shuts the door. "Well I appreciate that but that doesn't solve the problem of you repressing some premier league anger there, luv. So care to tell me what's bothering you?"

Jean sighs as she watches Betsy sit herself down and is quite clearly not leaving until she gets an answer.

Betsy rests her arms on her legs and waits. "You know I know a bit about anger. Got some myself aimed at that formerly blue witch who stole my face," she says in reference to Mystique.

"Have you confronted her about that?" Jean wonders since Mystique's been around for a couple of weeks now.

"Yep."

"And?" Jean presses for.

"Well she didn't apologise if you that's what you think. Spouted out what I think is becoming her catchphrase about doing what was necessary for her children and I was just the unlucky sod whose face she stole."

"So basically she didn't answer why you," Jean figures from that.

"Nope...and you know what, I could keep being angry at her but I figure having Rogue for a daughter is punishment enough."

That makes Jean snort a bit with laughter.

Betsy smirks.

Jean feels a little lighter now. "So you're really not mad at Mystique?"

"No, I'm mad," Betsy corrects Jean, "but she's clearly not going to give me a straight answer and short of ripping it out of her head I just decided to let it go. You know with a warning to never do it again."

"The Professor asked you to let it go didn't he," Jean suspects.

"Yeah," Betsy confesses that is what happened. "Uncle Charley wants to try and make it work with Mystique here...and since he's my favourite uncle I decided I would."

"He's not really your uncle," Jean points out.

"No but it's fun to get a rise out of him every time I call him 'Uncle Charley'."

"You're a wicked, wicked, woman."

"That's what all my exes say. Funny that," Betsy says with false naivety.

"Yeah. Funny," Jean plays along.

"Plus as the saying goes revenge is a dish best served cold," Betsy says, clearly hinting that one day she'll get Mystique back and that this is neither forgiven nor forgotten. "So enough about the fabulous topic that is me and lets return to what's eating you?" she returns to Jean's problems.

Jean sighs and brushes her hair back out of her face and just fesses up. "Clark."

"Ah," Betsy says with a sudden understanding. "Yeah, he can be utterly frustrating," she reflects back on when she tried to hook up with him.

"It's more than that. These last couple of weeks I've found stuff out about him that makes me wonder if I've ever really known him at all. Not to mention..." she stops before she finishes.

"Mention?" Betsy queries.

Jean feels a little queasy just thinking about it...which is not a good idea round another telepath.

"Whoa. He was sleeping with Callisto," Betsy remarks in surprise as she picks up Jean's projected thoughts.

Jean nods.

"Are you...jealous?" Betsy queries the emotion she thinks she feels.

"What? No!" Jean denies that. "Why would I be jealous? Clark and I don't have anything. God I still haven't resolved what I had with AC yet."

"Well you're projecting feelings, Jean, that seem a bit like jealousy," Betsy points out.

"How can they be?" Jean asks honestly. If she and Clark have never had anything beyond friendship how can she possibly be jealous?

"Well, you know, before that trip to Smallville I had noticed you two getting a little bit closer," Betsy reports her observation.

"Closer friends is all it was."

"You sure that is all it was?"

"Yes, Bets," Jean insists.

"Really, sure?" Betsy presses.

Jean crosses her arms, rubbing them. "Even if I was starting to feel something, which I don't think I was, it's moot now. He's too impenetrable, hides his real self too well. I don't even know who he is who I might have been feeling something for and I haven't the foggiest how to reach the real person. I just can't trust who it is I'm speaking to."

"You noticed that too, huh," Betsy says wryly because in a way she found the same thing. It's just really hard to get to the real Clark Kent under his many, many masks.

Jean sighs and rubs her face. "You know what, I think I need to go home for a couple of weeks. Get away, see my family, think things over away from this madness" she tells Betsy what she thinks might be a good idea.

Betsy nods along. She could see that.

Now Jean has said it she can see it makes sense. Ever since she and Scott broke up she's never really had a chance to take a step back and let it all really sink in. She was angry and hurt and then she met AC now there's whatever it is with Clark.

Yep. She really needs a break.

* * *

><p>Lunchtime finds what currently composes the Kent family in their private quarters eating together...plus one Golden Retriever sitting at Jonathan's feet, looking for scraps of food.<p>

So that's Claire, Jonathan and Martha at the moment since Clark's elsewhere still. Shelby is just wherever the food is...plus he's become kinda attached to Jonathan and vice versa.

Claire chews on her food slowly because you see it occurred to her that last night she called Jonathan her dad. She's never done that before and has certainly never said it to him.

But she supposes he is much more her father than her actual one; Sebastian Shaw. Hell she hasn't seen nor even heard from him since last year, from before she left the Hellions.

The atmosphere is a little downbeat, what with Clark away and the obvious concern that comes with that in his current mortal state.

Claire had had to explain what happened...everything that happened including the Callisto/Clark thing which makes her queasy just thinking on it. No-one wants to imagine their brother in that situation. No-one.

Anyway now it's out there she leaves it to her parents to take Clark to task...you know along with her torturing him for...oh she doesn't know, the rest of time maybe.

Martha and Jonathan must admit to being in a bit if a quandary. Clark...he couldn't be forced back. They're not mad at Claire she didn't drag Clark back. He's an adult...almost. He can make his own decisions but it's now a long running thing Clark's odd behaviour.

Jonathan in particular would like to talk to Clark about this thing that has apparently been going on with this Callisto woman.

The question, though, that has been at the back of their minds is what if this is normal for him? He's not human. Maybe all Kryptonians go through this phase for all they know.

On the other hand as his parents you want to do something, anything to aid your son.

Only right now that's not an option. They're in the awful position of only being able to hope Clark comes back to them safe and well from whatever trial it is he is about to face.

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville Sewers...<strong>

Despite having no powers doesn't mean Clark didn't find things to do to help the Morlocks with their day to day existence.

In fact he felt kinda good at the fact he had done a day of real hard work. The sort of work where he actually feels it. He's learning so much about what it feels like to be human. It's funny, he's been mortal before but he doesn't recall that he ever took the time to really investigate and appreciate what it means to be one.

Course sadly for one little girl his power loss meant he couldn't be as affectionate as he use to be with her. He's referring to Torpid. When he was invulnerable he didn't have to worry about the paralysing effect of her touch. Now he did. Still he tried his best to make her happy as he does in some ways with all the Morlock children. He always tries to make their lives a little better whenever he finds time to visit.

Much later in the day, at dinner, he finds himself sitting apart from the other Morlocks, off in the corner with Callisto.

"You know," he says between bites, "just because you're leader doesn't mean you have to hold yourself apart from everyone," he comments after learning she usually eats alone.

Callisto seems to take a few moments to think that over. "Is that another criticism of my leadership methods?" she wonders, giving him a careful eye.

"Nope. Just an observation that being a leader doesn't mean you have to be alone."

"I've been alone a long time," Callisto states, a hint of sadness in her tone.

"I've been alone a lifetime. Doesn't mean I enjoy it nor seek to change it."

Callisto chews on her food. "Do you think I'm wrong?"

"In what?"

"Hiding down here. Is Evan right? Are we going to have no choice but to fight and therefore shouldn't I be preparing for it?"

Yeah, she has mentioned some of the things Evan had been saying. "I think violence should be avoided at all costs. War results when people run out of things to talk about so as horrid a thought as it may be you should always keep talking."

"Coming from you that's strange," Callisto remarks. "You go out and play hero."

"I'm no hero but I hear it, Callisto. Hear all the people suffering and I can't ignore it but that's my problem not yours. Yours is...you simply want to protect those under your care and that's good. That is the right thing to do but how you go about it is the quandary isn't it?"

"It wasn't until Evan started this," Callisto grumbles at the discord Evan's causing within her. Before she never questioned for a second her methods.

"If you really want my opinion?" he queries she does.

Callisto gestures with her hand for him to continue.

"Evan's wrong in seeking out trouble which I think is what he is doing. However, he's not wrong in saying there's a crisis brewing you may need to prepare for because a crisis is brewing. You're not the X-Men. They've made a choice to put themselves front and centre in a struggle for mutant/human equality and accept the consequences of being in the public eye like that. Evan is acting like an X-Man in some ways still even when he's not one any longer but the X-Men's way is not the only way. The Morlock way is perfectly valid too with the caveat I mentioned that there is a crisis coming."

Callisto's brow furrows. She wanted to keep her people away from the violence of the top-world at all costs and for the most part she did unless she was provoked but what she thinks Kal is saying is that perhaps she needs something a little more organised to defend and protect her people. It's not like the X-Men. She doesn't have a trained team...though one might be handy to help keep order.

Since mutants were revealed the Morlocks numbers had been slowly increasing. It was getting harder for her to keep everyone in check. Some had deep anger issues with the topside world. Those are the ones she fears would follow Evan only they wouldn't have his restraint.

Basically she probably needs to start delegating some responsibility. Definitely something to think on. At the very least she probably does need to better organise how she keeps order down here if not preparing a better way for the Morlocks to defend themselves in the crisis that seems to be coming.

Also something to think on is how Callisto cannot remember the last time she sat down and talked to someone over a meal. Seriously. Had to have been from before that day she was attacked, lost her eye and started calling herself Callisto and back then she was just a foolish, stupid and naively arrogant teenager who wouldn't have appreciated it.

Though her teenage self would have more than appreciated the male specimen that has rocked her world on several occasions.

It was great to relive that tumble in the sack but in all honesty Callisto can say nothing has changed in the fact there is nothing beyond that. She can't imagine a happy ever after with Kal. Their lives are too different. It just seems to be a strong physical attraction. Lust basically and trust her she's old enough to know that that eventually burns itself out.

"I'm surprised," she mentions.

"About?"

"How comfortable you are without your powers," she reflects on watching him all day.

"I'm not certain comfortable is the correct word," Clark would argue. He's not comfortable. It's just that he has little choice but to get on with it.

"But you've helped out all day without complaint," is what she means. Other people would just sulk around in a depression. Trust her she did exactly that after the loss of most of her mutant powers. She has a couple of small aspects remaining, like being able to see in the dark but her point is he isn't doing what she did.

"I like being useful."

"Well you've certainly been _useful _in relieving my stress," Callisto quips suggestively.

The innuendo makes Clark nearly choke on his food and his cheeks burn red.

Callisto chortles away merrily. He's so easy. She returns to her meal, a smile on her lips and a wonder if he'll _relieve _her stress again later.

* * *

><p>The answer to that question Callisto posed is yes, only that has very unfortunate consequences as in neither is watching Spyke who makes a decision that someone has to make a stand against this insanity. He feels someone has to and if no-one else will he will.<p>

He recalls something from somewhere that a small gesture can make a big impact so he decides to do the simple task of going shopping in a normal everyday shop.

That it goes badly is the understatement of the year. He upsets everyone and the owner refuses to serve Spyke for that very reason...although Evan knows the real one.

Because he's a mutant.

He is about to just stalk off when a female customer says that he should take someone with him. Evan frowns at that, turns round and spots a young boy with greenish skin and warts and the boy's mother trying to defend him and claiming only it's a skin condition and he's sick.

That doesn't wash with anyone and Evan can see where this is heading. He's seen it too often before.

More and more people start to gang up and surround the boy who takes to cowering under some shelves.

The hate mob in all its glory.

In their rush to give in to their bigotry they almost bring the shelves down on top of the boy until Evan catches it at the last minute. He lifts it up and throws it across the shop, shattering it to pieces.

People scatter in fear as Evan fires a series of spikes, their tips glowing burning hot, into the wall in a circle, cracking and weakening the structure so that Spyke can kick it out.

That creates an escape for the boy and his mother. She picks him up and yells at the people that they're monsters for their behaviour before she leaves.

Now utterly annoyed and angry Spyke has one final point to make. He stalks past the muttering mob, picks up the shopping he left behind, slams the money on the counter and walks out the door.

* * *

><p>Evan's timing for this sort of act of defiance couldn't be more awful as the true aftermath of what transpired in China becomes clear. The news is calling it the 'Worst Mutant Disaster' the world has thus so far seen.<p>

And the more the images of the disaster flood in the worst the public reaction gets. From conspiracy theories that this is some sort of grand mutant plan, to renewed demands that the government do something, to an irate Duncan Matthews, who somehow got on tv again, denouncing Spyke and the other 'crazed' mutants who live in the sewers and that they, the normal humans of Bayville, must stand up and defend themselves.

The result is an even larger anti-mutant protest outside the Xavier Institute which Charles can only watch with growing concern that this is gathering momentum into something that can't be stopped.

And as for what will now happen to Spyke...Charles has been talking to Detective Sawyer...so far the police haven't decided to go down into the sewers, mostly because they haven't a prayer of finding the Morlocks in that labyrinth beneath the streets without Charles' help which he can't make up his mind he is ready to provide considering the consequences.

If he chooses to aid the police it would be the end of any chance of forming a relationship/partnership with Callisto and the Morlocks as Callisto would see it as an unforgivable betrayal.

For now Detective Sawyer is trying to fight the Professor's corner with her superiors but she can't do that forever. Sooner or later she'll get an order and have to obey it. In the meantime should Spyke stick his head up above ground and he gets spotted he will have to be arrested and at the very least questioned over his actions these last couple of nights.

Charles understands she will have to do what she must. It just adds to his growing feelings that things are in danger of spiralling out of control.

And that doesn't even count Clark's issues and where the hell he is right now and what he is doing. They could really use his help right now...

...and then it strikes Charles. They really could do and yet he's powerless. This...all that is transpiring this must be Clark's trial. How does he deal with this situation without his powers?

Charles wonders if Clark realises the same.

Charles shakes his head. Clark or no Clark he has to think hard on a response before other people take advantage of this because no doubt there are many who will.

* * *

><p>Across town is one of those people, a certain Robert Kelly who can't believe his luck. Hell he doesn't even have to lift a finger. Just sit back and watch it grow. Give it the few months until the election and he'll win by a landslide.<p>

You know as long as someone doesn't do something overly stupid. Has to play it smart.

Which is just what he telling his secret partner and donor right now.

"Look Graydon, I know you want to get the mutants. I do too but we must not overplay our hand. We don't really need to. The paranoia can feed itself...perhaps with a few careful prods in the right media. I have to project the right image, respect for law and order, supporting the police and not vigilantism. Once I'm Mayor we can introduce those policies we've talked about and then really deal with the mutants with the full weight of the law behind us."

On the other end of the line Graydon Creed, the unknown secretive leader of the Friends of Humanity, really wants to support Kelly. He likes Kelly's plans for mutant registration. Not quite as far as Graydon himself would like to go but a step in the right direction. Once registered it'll be much easier to round them up to be _dealt _with but perhaps Robert is right. Patience right now.

Or if that fails Graydon has his back-ups. Like that mutant poison he got from Spears...only that wasn't ready yet.

Ok fine. He agrees with Robert that they'll play it light-touch but only because Graydon needs more time to get his pieces into place.

Then he doesn't care whether Robert agrees or not. Graydon will end the mutant threat once and for all.

As the call ends Robert really hopes Graydon abides by his wishes. The FOH were useful for money and for whipping up anti-mutant hysteria when it was required but Graydon could be a difficult man to restrain at times.

Robert can only hope Graydon and his followers play it as smart as he wishes or it could end up backfiring on them all.

* * *

><p>Sadly for Kelly he's not taking into account one thing. He's forgetting Duncan Matthews is an idiot and now an angry one with a grudge.<p>

Ok idiot is probably too strong a word. He's smart enough to figure out how he can use the mining equipment from where he works as weapons. They're the latest stuff in mining equipment. They fire concentrated heat essentially to melt through the rocks rather than blasting or cutting. He'll round up a few of his friends, hit the town...and oh yeah, lets see how those freaks' mutant powers compare to this.

Payback for his beloved car will be his!

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So is this downward spiral for mutantkind really Clark's trial? And if it is has he been failing so far? Questions that will be explored. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Uprising part 6.<em>


	33. Chapter 33

Chapter 33

**Bayville Sewers...**

Callisto was furious. She was more than furious.

Evan just upped and walked out last night and made things perhaps even worse than they were already. She had already yelled at him...but the truth is she was also furious at herself. She had allowed herself to be distracted by Kal's handsome face and incredible body and by her own baser instincts.

She had controlled them for so long some part of her had thought that it was about time she allowed herself to just feel like a desirable woman again, even if only briefly. She had rationalised that if she kept the interludes brief nothing would happen.

How wrong she was.

This reason, more than any perhaps, is why she has to stop this thing with Kal. Her people need her, need her full undivided attention so she's stopping it. Once and for all this time.

* * *

><p>What Callisto doesn't know is that Clark is thinking the exact same thing.<p>

Stupid, stupid, stupid, he has spent all day berating himself thusly.

If only he had his powers...and when he thought that he realised this was Jor-El's trial and Clark was also contemplating that he may have already failed it.

If he had just been paying attention to Evan, he could have stopped what happened in that shop. He's sure of it. Not through his powers but through his words. Through persuasion. It might not have stopped everything that is now happening but it certainly would have stopped things getting worse...maybe.

Clark's not sure. He's been arguing with himself all day. Could he have stopped any of this, powers or no? And if the answer is no then Jor-El is deliberately inflicting a trial on him he can't pass.

Why would his father do that?

In either case Clark shouldn't have let himself get distracted with Callisto. He now has to contemplate Jean might have had a point with her accusations.

"_Great," _he thinks glumly to himself. He'll probably have to give her an apology. He'll never hear the end of this.

Maybe Callisto would let him stay with the Morlocks permanently. That's...

...the coward's way out so no he won't be doing that.

What does he do now is another question entirely.

It's a question Clark is trying to answer as he wanders through the sewer tunnels a little. He needed space to think.

That's when he runs into another person wandering the tunnels having a think about things.

Spyke.

* * *

><p>Evan had endured Callisto's lecture but had stood up, defended himself and his actions. He then left to cool down. That was several hours ago because he was really steamed but since he's cooled off his mind has drifted off to rethinking over last night.<p>

Was he wrong?

Could he have handled it differently?

Spyke is still pretty convinced he did right but perhaps misjudged the reaction.

Maybe.

Anyway those thoughts are swirling around in his head when he bumps into Clark in the tunnels. "What's up?" is all he can lamely come up with as a greeting.

Clark actually laughs at that in response. What's up?! Oh boy, where to start, huh?

Evan frowns in puzzlement at Clark's laughter. Perhaps his friend has been down here too long he is starting to think because that response makes no sense. "Soooo...I had a thought. Is there no way you can restore your powers?" he asks. "Last time, as I recall, your father couldn't completely take away your powers."

Clark nods. That was true. Last time Jor-El removed his powers Clark found they returned in surges whenever he was emotionally distressed enough. Angry usually. He concluded at the time that Jor-El had merely repressed his powers but this time it's different. "I think that's why I come off as almost human. It's so there is no way my powers can be restored unless Jor-El chooses to do so," Clark has deduced over the last couple of days.

Ok so much for that idea then. "Is Callisto still mad at me?" Evan wonders.

Clark snorts softly. "When isn't that woman mad at something?" he asks rhetorically.

Evan manages a small reluctant smile at that. Yeah, Callisto had her anger issues. "Are you mad at me?" he wonders.

Clark takes a moment to consider that before shaking his head in the negative. "Mad, no. Though I do think that perhaps you tried to the right thing, only your timing is lousy. Things are far too close to the edge right now, Evan. You do need to carefully consider all the potential consequences of your choices and actions...or distractions," Clark adds that last berating remark at himself.

Evan just maybe might consider that argument about timing has some merit. "You know I'm kinda surprised Auntie O hasn't come back to lecture me," he remarks.

"Oh give it time. She's probably just working up enough anger to bring a hurricane down on you," Clark jokes.

"Oh please don't say that," Evan pleads. "Because she probably is," he thinks with fear in the pit of his stomach the more he thinks about what his auntie could do to him.

Clark shrugs his shoulders. "There isn't much either of us can do about it now. Though you'd have a better shot than me as it stands. I'm just starting to realise how impossible a task Jor-El might have set me because I'm clueless what to do without my powers right now."

"What do you mean?"

Clark sighs. "I'll tell you as I walk," he says, preparing to tell Evan what he was thinking about before they bump into each other; i.e. how much Clark may have messed up this time.

* * *

><p>What neither know is that above their heads three cars come screeching round the corner. Three cars containing Duncan Matthews and a few of his friends.<p>

Duncan's first aim for the night; flush Spyke out.

How to do it?

Well first off with their new weapons the lead car blasts a manhole cover open and one of the cars behind drops a home-made pipe bomb, using explosives also stolen from Duncan's work, down the hole into the sewers. That'll flush those damn muties out.

They do the same to the next manhole.

There is a big flash, sound and smoke rises up.

* * *

><p>It's clear in the night sky to one Dorian Leech who is seeing this out his window.<p>

His mother panics when she sees him standing there. "Dorian! Please! Stay away from the window," she pleads. "Someone might see you," she worries in her panic as she pulls the blinds down.

She then drags him away from the window.

"B-but mom," Dorian argues. "You said I wasn't a mutant," he reminds her.

The woman pauses by the couch. She's lying. Deep down she knows she is but her denial is all that helps her keep it together. "I know," she says as she sits herself down. "But these are scary times right now," she points out as she places her hands on her son's shoulders, attempting to sound reassuring. "People aren't thinking straight."

Dorian suddenly grabs his head and cries out as stabbing pains slam through his brain.

His mother's concern grows. "And all of this is just making your headaches worse," she reflects on what is becoming a more frequent ailment for Dorian.

"But what if I am a mutant?" Dorian asks the question that has been plaguing him.

His mother puts her finger to his lips. "Shh, sweetie," she coos to him. "Don't even think that," she tells him as she hugs him because if he is that...no. No. He can't be. He mustn't be. Because she has no idea how she'll cope if he is.

* * *

><p>Back with Clark and Spyke, they are just walking along, talking when a small pipe shaped object drops down from above.<p>

Both have enough experience to guess what it is.

"Run!" Clark shouts as he and Spyke leg it through a large pipe.

The bomb goes off, deafening them as the fire chases them along. They dive out and hit the dirt as the explosive force brushes over above them.

They look up to see the Morlocks pressed up against the wall in terror.

"We'll lead them off," Clark tells Callisto who is shielding Torpid as he gets back to his feet.

"Get the others to safety," Evan adds as he follows Clark to the nearest ladder up. He blasts the manhole cover off with a series of spikes as he and Clark climb up onto the street.

They stand up to find themselves almost blinded by headlights from a car.

Spyke produces another series of spikes from his right arm and fires them at the rapidly approaching car, puncturing the tyres.

Clark dives out of the way of the car that is now out of control while Spyke manages to leap up atop a streetlamp, showing just how much extra strength he has been acquiring lately. The car impacts the next streetlamp over from him and comes to a stop. Spyke leaps down on the roof and using a curved spike, glowing hot at the end, emerged from his wrist he starts to cut in...only to find himself being fired back at by the 2 people inside's improvised(read stolen from the mines) weapons.

Spyke flips backward off the roof and lands on his feet in the middle of the street...only to come under fire from Duncan in a car...with another two behind. More friends that have joined Duncan.

He and Clark share a look. They need to split them up. That goes without saying.

Spyke makes a run for it while Clark picks up a small stone which he throws, smashing in the front windscreen of one of the cars. It works well enough as he planned as that one screeches round to chase him.

Up above a news helicopter catches the scene just as the two boys make a break for it in differing directions. It chooses to follow the more obvious mutant; Spyke as he manages to break into an old, abandoned building.

Clark, meanwhile, is getting a new appreciation of how hard it is to run top speed for any length of time when you don't have infinite stamina. His lungs feel like they're burning. Whereas Spyke breaks into an old building, Clark dives into a partially built new one for cover.

He hears the car stop and doors open. Yep, they're chasing him. Good. That's just as planned. Give the Morlocks time to find a new place away from here.

Clark disappears more into the darkness of the building he is in and let his mini-mob come to him.

* * *

><p>All this is now a breaking news story describing a 'crazed mob' chasing Spyke.<p>

Back home little Dorian Leech watches it with growing concern for the guy who saved him in that shop the other day. It's not right. Dorian never even got a chance to thank Spyke.

The stress does what his mother fears it does and another incredibly painful headache strikes Dorian. He grabs his head and cries out in pain. As he does so everything electrical, lights, tv, all start to flicker on and off.

When it passes Dorian makes a decision. He's going to return the favour and save Spyke.

His mother, who was in the kitchen about to get dinner out the fridge hears the front door open. She gasps and dashes through the door. "Dorian?" she asks, looking around but he's gone. Her eyes then catch the breaking new story. Her panic rises as she dashes out the door after her son.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

As you can imagine this latest incident is not calming down the protesters outside the gate. In fact the opposite is true as they get more riled up than ever.

Inside, Charles is in front of the tv watching the whole thing. He had hoped things would calm down. They haven't. Now he must make a choice and his choice is that he will not simply stand-by and allow Evan or Clark or any other mutant to be targeted like this.

It's out of hand and the police are curiously slow in seeming to be responding. Ok not curiously so. Suspiciously so. Like they are letting it happen.

Mutants have rights and if the police won't protect them...well why do you think Charles created the X-Men?

It was never just to protect mankind from rogue mutants. It was to protect mutants from rogue elements of mankind. Equality after all is the key word.

Charles sends the telepathic message. _"To me, my X-Men..."_

* * *

><p>Back with Clark he is peering from behind a stack of bags of cement and spots 3 guys looking for him in the extremely dark building. Without his powers he's not helpless but with their weaponry he needs to be smarter. Pick them off one at a time. Hit quickly and vanish into the night before the other 2 can respond.<p>

He waits until one of them is at the closest they are likely to get and dashes out from his hiding place. His plan works. He catches the guy completely off guard and manages to land a knock-out punch before the guy can react.

He then stupidly takes a moment to shake his fist out but oh Rao, why did no-one tell him punching someone hurt this much!

That momentary pause allows the other 2 guys to start firing at him. He manages to avoid getting hit but the blasts impact the bags of cement instead, kicking up a cloud of choking grey dust, making it near impossible to see anything.

Clark's trying desperately not to cough as the dust gets in his lungs as that would give him away. However his pursuers don't manage to do the same and that gives Clark the chance to locate one of them and take them down too.

Only one left...if only Clark could see a thing but the dust is in his eyes. He tries to brush the dirt out but it doesn't help him see the attack when something heavy clocks him on the back of the head and he falls down, dazed.

Clark manages to roll over to see the last guy standing over him, weapon ready and aimed, his finger on the trigger.

Funny, this is not how Clark imagined his life ending.

And he's right because it doesn't end when the guy suddenly just...faints. He drops to the ground in a heap.

Clark blinks and finds a small girl with brown hair standing there, a smile on her lips. "T-Torpid?" he queries while coughing heavily from that damn dust. What was she doing here?

There is a sudden creaking sound and it comes from the flimsy looking boards Torpid is standing on, covering a void into the foundations. The other guy, his weight when he dropped must have cracked the wood.

Clark is on his feet instantly, rushes over and with all the strength he can muster he throws both Torpid and his attacker clear...just as the wood collapses under him and he falls into the void beneath...

* * *

><p>Back with Spyke he had managed to give one chasing group the slip through the old building he had dived into. Leaping through a boarded up window he lands on the ground just as it seems to melt away in front of him, forming a hole through which Callisto, Cybelle and Façade emerge.<p>

"What are you doing here?!" Spyke wants to know. The whole idea was that he led the attackers off while the Morocks moved to safety.

"Not seeking out trouble is one thing but attacking us in our own home crosses the line," Callisto states, her anger clear as day on her face. "Besides Morlocks stick together. You fight for us, we fight with you," she decrees...just as more cars pull up and more people emerge, Duncan Mathews among them.

Geez, just how many of his friends did he round up for tonight's 'lets lynch the mutie filth' mob?

Duncan and several friends advance menacingly on the 4 Morlocks. They start firing, forcing the group to find cover.

It seems to be going badly...until a crimson red beam starts firing on Duncan and co from above.

"I know that colour," Spyke murmurs and directly above the Velocity comes into hover. The side door opens and standing there are Cyclops, Jean, Wolverine and Storm with the Professor himself piloting. It was an emergency after all and this was who he could round up on the very short notice.

Duncan and company fire up and Cyclops fires down, intercepting the blasts. Jean raises a TK shield round the entire helicopter, protecting it as it comes into land.

Inevitably Wolverine leaps first into battle, joined by Storm covering him from the air. The Morlocks take that lead and charge in alongside Wolverine.

Cyclops fires at the attackers with Jean providing protection. Sure he and Jean had their issues but when there was a crisis they put it aside and did their jobs.

Spyke blinks. "Not that I'm not grateful but you guys really shouldn't be here," he thinks as in it only risks making the X-Men a target.

"Neither should you," Cyclops retorts as he comes up next to his friend. "But if we don't stick up and protect the innocent who is?" he asks rhetorically as he charges in to get closer, still firing blasts.

Wolverine, under the cover of Storm's lightning, charges in close to a pair of guys firing at him. He pops his claws...and well you can guess what happens next as he slices their weapons apart.

A 3rd one gets the business end of one of Storm's lightning bolts...ok she's more delicate than that, than she needs to be really in only overloading his weapon.

As well as melting things Cybelle can move very swiftly. Swiftly enough to dodge the attacks and get within touching distance where she then melts the weapon with her acid touch.

Façade's ability to blend in allows him to sneak up unseen right behind another of the thugs and pull the power cable between the pack on the guy's back and the nozzle that fires out the blast of fire leaving a very perplexed man wondering just what the hell happened.

Callisto, on the other hand, is getting a chance to work out her anger issues as she literally takes down 4 all by herself, leaving them hanging all over the place, one half in, half out of a garbage dumpster. She dusts her hands off, her eyes narrowed in righteous anger. "Racist filth," she mutters under her breath.

Duncan is now the last one standing, backing up as he is surrounded. "Duncan!" Jean calls out as she floats up behind him. "Don't do this! It's over!" she strongly advises him.

"Save it Jean!" he spits back. "My days of listening to you are over," he tells her before aiming and firing.

On another day Jean might pity the fool but she's been having a rotten week or so trying to deal with Clark's weirdness so she's totally not in the mood. She raises her left hand and forms a TK shield, easily deflecting the blasts. She then, with a wave of her hand, flings Duncan on top of a nearby car roof parked by the kerb. "And my days of putting up with you are over," she states, channelling her rage.

That is when the police, finally, decide to show up in the form of a helicopter, and order them all to stay where they are.

The distraction allows Duncan a clear shot at Spyke which he is about to take when a certain young boy with greenish skin steps into the line of fire.

Duncan fires anyway.

Spyke steps in the way and forms a sort of shield from his wrist, growing out bones close together, trying to protect the boy. The blast still sends him flying, clearly hurting him in the process.

Seeing the person who tried to save him before hurt, raises Dorian's stress levels to a new high, pain surges through his head which he grabs. It's so bad he drops to his knees "N-no," he says through the pain. "STOP!" he yells, just wanting this madness to end. The air...ripples almost, outward from Dorian and as it does so everything electrical the ripple touches shuts off killing every light as far as the eye can see.

All the weapons short out, Jean suddenly drops from the sky unable to access her telekinesis to keep herself up, Storm suffers a similar fate as she too lands with a bump, Scott feels the constant burning of energy from his eyes stop for the first time in nearly as long as he can remember, the police helicopter too loses power but manages to land safely on a rooftop.

Dorian nearly collapses. Spyke rushes over to him. "Hey, are you ok?" he asks.

Dorian looks up, smiling a little.

"Dorian! Dorian!" a frantic voice calls out as his mother rushes to him, having finally found him. "What are you doing out here?" she asks as she wraps him in a protective bear hug.

"It's ok mom, the headaches are gone," he announces. "It doesn't hurt any more," he says with a smile.

"It was a power burst, caused by an x-gene activation," the Professor has deduced as he manually rolls his wheelchair to the scene. He's seen it many times before so can easily recognise it. Many times an x-gene activation is accompanied by whatever power it is emerging in a huge burst. "And my guess is that this young boy can suppress energy, including mutant powers it seems."

And for the first time in a long time all there is in Charles' head is silence which is how he can guess that.

Scott reaches up for his visor and removes it. He opens his eyes to reveal their natural blue.

Jean must admit, despite it all, Scott still has lovely eyes.

Logan isn't as happy as his claws are still extended. He retracts them with a grunt of pain as his skin can't heal over without his healing factor. "Yeah, how nice," he grumbles sarcastically.

"But Evan?" Storm queries. "He's still covered in bony armour. Why would he be without his powers?"

"They're like his skeleton now. Set in," Charles explains. It was what they figured. They guessed Evan's x-gene would rebalance itself over time after his poisoning but feared his exterior bones would be permanent. It seems that was accurate which means restoring him to his pre-poisoned self would mean finding a way to dissolve Evan's exoskeleton.

Duncan and co figure this is the time to scarper...only to find themselves face to face with Detective Sawyer and the Special Crimes Unit.

Maggie steps forward. "Duncan Matthews. We would like a word about the theft of equipment and explosives from the Bayville Mining Corporation. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that would you?" she asks with a smirk since Duncan is still wearing the damn thing on his back.

Duncan's face goes sour. "I want my lawyer," he mumbles.

"That can be arranged," Maggie promises and then pulls out a pair of cuffs. "Best thing about these, no electronics of any sort. Arrest them," she orders and the rest of the Crime Squad get to work.

Maggie then steps away to deal with her other problem. The X-Men and the Morlocks.

"You're late," Logan accuses her.

"That's complicated and this isn't the time nor place," Maggie tells them, basically hinting strongly she can't discuss that in a public setting. "Now what do I do with all of you, huh?"

"Try and arrest us. I dare you," Callisto says in dark tones. "We're not part of your society. We want nothing to do with it. They," she points at Duncan, "attacked us. It's self-defence."

"That's what you said last time," Maggie reminds Callisto.

"And it was true then as well," Callisto says without a hint of an apology.

"I will defend them in any court in this land," the Professor vows because it was self-defence for the most part.

Maggie rubs her head. "You're all going to get me fired," she accuses them. She sighs. "I can't promise this will be the end of it but just go, get out of here," she tells Callisto.

"I...thank you," Callisto says in surprise at the woman Detective's decision.

"Just do me a favour. Keep him," Maggie points at Spyke, "off my streets."

Callisto nods her agreement. Acceptable trade off.

Maggie sighs loudly. She's caught in a bind, between two opposing forces and she can only see things getting more difficult from here. What that means is something she will have to speak to the Professor about later.

As Dorian and his mother start to leave, Spyke jogs after them because he feels he needs to say something. "Ma'am," he calls out to her. "I'm sorry about all this," he feels he should apologise for the fact the boy got caught up in this. "I'm just glad he didn't get hurt."

"Hurt?!" Ms Leech almost snaps, almost choking on ire that comment. "My little boy's been exposed as a mutant! What chance does he have of a normal life now?"

Evan looks at his aunt who can only look sad. It's always very difficult these initial stages of accepting your child is a mutant. At least Evan's trying.

Evan sighs and bows his head as he responds to her question. "None. None at all," he admits the truth because mutants don't really get 'normal' lives. Not in this world at this time. And it is sorta, at least partially, his fault. Clark was right. He needs to think of the consequences of his actions a little more.

Ms Leech resumes leaving, her hand holding Dorian's tightly.

The Professor rolls gently in their way. "Ms Leech I know these will be difficult times but there is a place you can find help," he assures her, pulling out one of his business cards with his address and phone number. "The Xavier Institute for Gifted Children was created for the very purpose of aiding gifted children like your son and to offer advice to their parents. When you feel he is ready my door is always open. In the meantime if you need any advice phone at any time. Myself or a member of staff will answer any questions you have," he offers her.

Ms Leech takes the card and looks at it...and keeps it.

Dorian smiles at the Professor and back at Spyke. He concentrates a little and all the lights pop back on as well as everyone's mutant powers...much to Logan's relief.

With their vehicles now working again the police start to take Duncan and company away. Maggie has so much paperwork to do.

"This isn't over you know," Callisto says to the X-Men. "There's hundreds more just like them."

"And we'll stop them too," Cyclops says firmly. "Fighting for equality means having to fight with and against both humans and mutants sometimes depending on the situation. We always knew that. This is the choice we made."

"And we made ours to have nothing to do with your world except it seems to want to keep invading ours. Evan was right in one regard. We do need to defend ourselves and next time you guys feel like showing up in our home unannounced expect to be met with a protection force of our own," Callisto warns them of the choice she has made. Literally just made in the aftermath of this.

"Where's Superman?" Jean asks, having not seen Clark yet.

"Where's Torpid?" Façade suddenly asks, looking around.

Callisto's head snaps round. "I thought you were watching her!" she hisses.

"I thought you were!" Façade says in his defence.

"God dammit!" Callisto swears. If anything has happened to Torpid she'll never forgive herself. She stomps over to the nearest manhole cover, lifts it and sticks her head down to shout on the mutant she needs. "Caliban!"

* * *

><p>As for Torpid she is carefully climbing down into the void after Superman. What she finds is a sight no small child should ever see.<p>

There were steel rebars sticking up from the foundations...which are now sticking through Superman in several places on his torso, through his left shoulder, his right leg too and blood was pooling around him as his life literally flowed out of him.

Tears well up in Torpid's eyes at the sight.

Clark coughs...painfully. One of his lungs is probably punctured. "Hey," he croaks. "You ok sweetie?" he asks, being more concerned over her than himself.

Torpid manages a small nod.

"T-that's good. That's all that...matters..." Clark manages to mumble before his eyelids droop shut and the darkness takes hold.

Darkness.

He's standing in a darkness.

How is he standing anywhere is what Clark wants to know.

He spins round and round and sees nothing. "Hello!" he calls out into the void.

"My son," Jor-El's voice echoes in the darkness. "You have failed," he states, the tone of disappointment clear in his voice.

"Have I?" Clark questions that, even if he had been asking himself that very point. "I don't have the power to change how people think or react. I don't currently have the means to penetrate the domes so short of destroying the Chinese military I'm not sure I could have prevented this backlash," he rationally argues. "The real question is were you deliberately setting me an impossible task so I would fail?" he asks.

"No."

"No? That's it?" Clark asks, caught out by how short a response that is.

"I am not asking anything that isn't going through your own mind," Jor-El points out. "There were actions you could have taken to have prevented this."

"Perhaps," Clark will concede. "But a very wise man once told me that we can learn more from our failures than we do from our triumphs."

"That is a luxury you no longer have time for, Kal-El," Jor-El scorns Clark. "And now look at your greatest failure. Dying here for what? An undeserving man and an insignificant child?"

Clark goes right to utterly pissed off. "Insignificant?!" he chokes on his own rage with the way Jor-El is talking about Torpid. "Who the hell do you think you are to determine that?!" he demands to know. "No-one is insignificant and even if they are undeserving I would still save them," he adds that second bit about Duncan's racist friend because that's what heroes do right? They save even those that don't deserve it.

"You have learned nothing from me at all during these last months have you, my son? The individual doesn't matter. You were sent here to save humanity. That child, I can see you're so fond of, what is she? An outcast living in the sewers? What part does she play in the future of the species?"

Clark's eyes narrow dangerously and if he had his powers...and wasn't dead he is certain they would be glowing red. "You don't know."

"Explain," Jor-El wants that statement elaborated upon.

"You don't know what Torpid's future will be. She could become anything. A single person can change the world. What she deserves is the chance to become whatever she chooses to. Even that other guy deserves a chance to change."

"And is offering that chance worth your life, Kal-El?"

"Yes," Clark states firmly, truly believing in what he is saying.

"So you will die here alone, in the dark, soon to be forgotten by the world at the start of your journey for one mutant child and one bigoted young human?"

"That seems to be the case," Clark acknowledges that depiction. "And even if Torpid does nothing, like you're implying, but remain down in that sewer it will be worth it because she will live out her life. It sounds great when you say you'll sacrifice your life for billions or the world but it just occurred to me the real test is whether you would sacrifice your life unknown for one other and standing here I can safely say I have no regrets over doing so."

"Disappointing," Jor-El comments.

"To quote my good friend Bender; Bite my shiny metal ass."

"If that is your choice Kal-El so be it," Jor-El says with a finality.

Silence.

More Silence.

Clark checks his watch...hey how does he have a watch anyway? Or a body of any sort? Is this a manifestation of his soul or something?

Guess he has time to think on that now.

Even more silence in the darkness.

"Wow, death is boring," he comments with a remarkably casual attitude to the fact he's dead...apparently or perhaps part of him thinks this is only one of Jor-El's tricks. He starts to whistle a little and rocks back and forth on his heels before he gets bored.

The silence continues...until...

"_**Clark Kent!"** _an echoing deep voice speaks his name.

Clark jumps and spins round to find himself face to face with a tall figure completely hidden under a black hooded cloak, holding a scythe in their left hand.

Can't be?!

Right.

Right?!

The figure raises their right hand...a right hand that has no flesh and is only bone and a skeletal finger points directly at Clark and they speak once more making a decree, _**"Clark Joseph Kent. Kal-El. It is time!"**_

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Going back to what I wrote back in X-treme Measures about what was happening to Spyke I realised that even if you shut his powers off his exo-skeleton would remain and not vanish like it did in the episode. Did Clark fail in his trial? Probably but you can't win them all and I needed to get to this ending so if Clark had to fail to get here then fail he did. At the start of this arc I said I wanted to revisit a mortal Clark to do an aspect of that arc I hadn't before...and here it is; Clark's death. And I wanted that death to be him alone and for Jor-El to ask the question would Clark think his sacrifice worth it to save one small, insignificant, in Jor-El's opinion, child. Of course the answer is yes. Clark wouldn't hesitate to think it worth it. He's a hero after all. Skeletal, hooded figure, scythe...oh dear. Clark's in trouble now. Now how the hell does he get out of this one huh? Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Uprising part 7 aka Clark Kent vs Death.<em>


	34. Chapter 34

Chapter 34

Clark gathers his nerves in the face of what is in front of him. "You're not the Grim Reaper," he states with a lot more bravery than he feels. "That's a manufactured image, most commonly taken from the 1957 movie 'The Seventh Seal' though the general personification of the skeleton and the scythe stretches back to at least the 15th century. More than that it's a human creation which I am not. In Kryptonian mythology Death has no avatar personification. We deem it simply to be a feeling of all encompassing and eternal peace so you're not scaring me with this get-up. Who are you really?" he demands to know.

The figure steps forward menacingly and Clark actually backs up a step as it leans forward. He swallows nervously. He sure hopes he's right, otherwise he really has just insulted Death.

Then it starts. A giggle. A girlish giggle from the figure in front of him who reaches up and yanks their hood down suddenly, making Clark jump back and revealing a...beautiful...really, really beautiful woman with white skin, long black hair, just past the shoulder, black eyes and under the right one a black spiral mark. She is grinning impishly at him. "Psych!" she yells in triumph.

* * *

><p>Using Caliban's ability to sense and locate any mutant it doesn't take the X-Men and Morlocks too long to find Torpid.<p>

Nothing can prepare them, though, for the sight they find of Clark, impaled, lying in a pool of his own blood.

Logan leaps down instantly and rushes over to Clark's side, feeling at his neck for a pulse. The others follow his lead.

Callisto rushes over to a visibly shaking with upset Torpid who she hugs tightly. "Shh, it's ok, it's ok," she tries to calm the girl down. "Are you hurt?" she asks, looking Torpid over.

Torpid shakes her head and then does something Callisto has never seen her do. She talks. In a quiet whisper. "He saved me."

Callisto takes a moment to get over the sheer shock of hearing Torpid speak for the 1st time. She then hugs the girl again. She turns her head to look at Kal's lifeless form and waits for news.

"Logan," Storm gets his attention. "Is he...?" she dare not say it.

Logan looks back and shakes his head slowly. "He's gone," he reports sadly. From Logan's best guess he thinks that rebar through the leg caught the main artery. You puncture that you bleed out in minutes.

Ororo cover her mouth. Oh dear goddess no. How does she tell Clark's parents?

Jean gasps in shock and strangely finds Scott comforting her. In her shock and grief she just takes all the comfort she can get as tears begin to well up.

Scott closes his eyes behind his visor. The feeling of utter failure on his part as leader to protect someone is overwhelming. That and he just lost his friend.

Torpid is now quietly sobbing into Callisto's chest while she herself tries to hold off her own tears. God, she can't even remember the last time she cried.

The weight of sadness permeates all around. Up above the Professor says a silent prayer for the loss of one of his most remarkable students.

* * *

><p>Loss is something Clark is also dealing with. As in at a. He just stares at the woman in front of him as she discards her cloak to reveal, first off, she's actually shorter than she just appeared to be, shorter than him with a trim body and she is wearing a black vest top, black leather pants with a studded belt and black boots on her feet. Around her neck hangs a silver ankh necklace. She's got this whole sexy Goth chick look going. Great another Goth in his life. That's all he needs...not!<p>

"Ah," she breathes easier. "That's better," she declares and she brushes her hair back. "So now," she turns her focus on Clark. "Questions? Comments? Compliments? Can never get enough of them," she quips.

Clark shakes his head. "Who are you? Are you another of Jor-El's tricks?" he asks suspiciously.

"Jor-El's dead, sweetie. What you talk to is merely a computerised ghost." She turns her head and speaks aside. "Though if you think you've got family problems you should meet mine sometime," she grumbles before speaking back to Clark. "Trust me I know what death is."

"Oh really, how?"

"Because I am the anthropomorphic incarnation, personified within your ability to comprehend, incorporeal transitory experience you mortals call Death...but my friends get to call me Dee Dee," she says cheerfully.

"You're the Grim Reaper?"

She giggles hysterically at that. "Oh humans. I love humans. They have so many funny ways to see me."

"But I'm not human," Clark points out. "And Kryptonians don't give Death a form," he returns to that argument.

"Yeah and how dull is that? If I took the form of a feeling of eternal peace how would I be able to talk to ya?"

Clark's face frowns up in confusion. "Ok...point," he concedes. "Still not believing you."

She shakes her head and sighs. "It's always the same. They always start with denial when I come for them. It's ok though. I can be patient. You take your time. We have lots of time to spend together for you to come to terms with this."

"How long a time?" Clark asks her with a careful eye.

"Eternity," she declares merrily.

Clark arches an eyebrow.

The woman who claims to be Death sighs. "I do try and make this as easy as possible but I forget that you Kryptonians are very logical, rational beings. You need proof. You need to see with your own eyes. Very well. I can give you proof," she tells him and snaps her fingers. She and Clark shift to be standing over his fallen body surrounded by the X-Men and the Morlocks frozen in time. "We're currently outside normal space-time so take all the time you need," she invites him to examine himself with a gesture of her hand.

Clark does the totally weird thing of examining his own body.

"So tell me, Clark, you're a smart guy. Can a body so impaled be alive?" she asks him.

"No," he says grimly as he can see he's well...dead.

"There we go then! Wow, we just may get you to the acceptance stage in record time."

Clark glances at her.

She bends down, looking at him from below, tilting her head to the side. "What's with the look?" she asks, pointing. "Your face is all frowny. Frowny's not a good look on you," she advises.

"For the Grim Reaper you're not very...grim," Clark points out. She's kind of...peppy actually.

Death smiles broadly. "Thanks! I try!"

Clark frowns deeper.

Death rolls her eyes in an exasperated manner. "Oh what were you expecting? Me to be all solemn and broody?"

Clark nods.

"Mortals may find me sad but to me this is my job. This is the reason I exist. Can you imagine spending an eternity being broody? Besides think about it. In my position wouldn't you want to be warm and friendly to the recently departed? To give them comfort and understanding to help them come to terms with the sudden transition in the nature of their existence?"

Clark actually does think about that. She has a point he supposes. "So you're Death," he just says it, trying it out.

Death holds her hand out. "Nice to meet you Clark Kent."

Clark takes her hand and slowly shakes it.

"Well I should say nice to meet you again," she corrects herself.

"We've met before?" he queries that, not recalling having ever met her...though it's the strangest thing that he feels like he has. He feels like he should know her better than he knows anyone else.

"Everyone's met me before. Everyone meets me twice. When you're born and when you die," Death explains.

"Why would you be there when everyone is born?" Clark wonders.

"Because Death and Life are two sides of the same coin. They're connected. Death cannot exist without life. I wasn't there at the dawn of time because there was no life. I didn't come into existence until that first sun burst into being. When that first ray of light illuminated the universe it illuminated me," she says poetically, creating some incredibly imagery. "Though I will be the last thing in all the universe when it comes to its end. Putting the chairs up on the tables and locking the door. That'll be my job."

Clark is just utterly lacking a response to that.

Death seems to drift off into thought. "You were such a cute, chubby baby," she recalls with a teasing grin.

A thought strikes Clark at the idea she's been to Krypton. "Were you...when Krypton ended were you...?"

"There?" she guesses he means.

Clark nods.

"Where else would I be when a whole world dies?" she asks him rhetorically. Death moves forward and rubs his arm sympathetically. "Hey, I know it's sad but I can't change what you mortals choose to do. You all get what anybody gets."

"Which is?"

"A lifetime, however short or long that is." Death takes him by the hand and leads him over away from his body to the wall where she casually leans against it, drawing patterns on the back of his hand while she holds it, giving him time and comfort. "I am neither cruel nor kind. Neither blessed nor merciful. I simply am what I am," she tells him.

Clark needs more processing time.

"You know once a century I take a day off and spend it in mortal form amongst you," she says in what seem an attempt to change topics off the sad one of the loss of Clark's entire world.

"Why?" he asks.

"To help me better understand you so when you crossover I can find the right tone to make the transition as easy as possible. I don't want to frighten you or scare you. I'm your friend. Isn't that what people would like to see when they die? A friend?"

"I...just..."

"Regrets," she knows come usually at this point.

"Not for the way I died. I just feel bad for my family left behind," Clark says what he is regretting as he imagines how his family has to deal with his departure from the mortal coil.

Death smiles. "They'd manage. Trust me...though they won't have to."

"Huh?"

"I have a confession to make," she says, looking a little guilty.

"Which is?"

"You're not dead."

"Huh?" Clark repeats.

"Ok, you are dead but you're not suppose to be. Not right now. Someone's been screwing around with your timeline."

"Who?"

"Can't say. Not my department. Point is said individual travelled along your timeline, made some alterations, the whole tapestry of your life got a few knots in it and here you are where you're not suppose to be. At least not right now."

"So you're undoing the knots and sending me back?" Clark wonders, a twinkle of hope in his expression.

"Ha! You'd think it be that easy but alas no. I have to obey rules. I can't just breathe life back into you. Ok, technically I have the power to do so but you know, rules. Have to obey them."

"So I am dead," Clark states what he thinks that means. If she can't undo it then he's dead.

"Well the funny thing about rules is that they can be bent. I can't just break them and breathe life back into you but I don't have to. My job is in a broad sense to keep the natural order running, yes? You follow me?" she asks him.

Clark nods. He thinks so.

"On Earth the natural order of you is to have fantastical power provided by the yellow sun. Therefore an argument can be made that you without your abilities is against the natural order and therefore I should restore that order by restoring your powers. At which point your body will heal itself and restore you to life and technically I haven't broken any rules."

Clark takes a minute to process that. "Ok so, if you can do that why did we just have this entire conversation?" he wonders. "You could have restored my powers without all of this. Made me think Jor-El decided to do it."

"I could have," Death demurs, "but then I wouldn't have been able to talk to you and I've wanted to talk to you for a long, long time Clark."

"Why? What's special about me?" he asks, not being to think of a thing

Death gently grabs him and rotates him round, a look of incredible intensity in her face as she backs Clark up. "Modest to the end huh?" she says with a soft smile.

Clark shrugs.

"Only special people get to meet me more than twice, Clark and we will meet again. Even your life has a final end," she assures him...and you know when she tells most people that they tend to fear it but for Clark what she sees flash across his face is...relief. Quiet relief at the knowledge that he won't have to live forever. His reaction is part of of her reasoning in wishing to meet and talk. The other part... "In the meantime I think I can demonstrate better through my actions than my words why I wanted to talk to you."

Clark isn't sure what she means until her hands touch his cheeks, pulling his head down as she raises her head up and their lips meet...and the universe explodes.

Or it sort of feels like it to Clark as he is helplessly drawn into her embrace, kissing her more and more deeply, his arms wrapped around her, pulling her into him, her hand ruffled into his hair making sure he is pulled deeper and deeper into her embrace. Clark will never be able to find the words to describe this kiss.

By the time it's over and Death draws herself back a goofy smile adorns her face. "Peachy Keen," she murmurs.

Clark looks into the fathomless depths of her eyes and for the 1st time in his life understands...everything if only for one moment.

Death raises her hand and with a single finger pushes him on the forehead, sending him toppling down into his own body now directly behind him.

Why you may ask?

Why do this? Why talk to him? Why help him? Why kiss him?

The answer is glaringly simple. She was there. That day Krypton exploded in fire. She saw his ship...and the other one too but the occupant of that ship wasn't the same. Sent as some convoluted plot of her father's to cheat Death...like that's actually possible.

It's not.

But back to little Kal-El. Death felt it at that moment. Oh she felt it right down into every fibre of her being. The burst of life and hope, of the desperate love of 2 parents trying to save their child, the way it rippled out across time and space, she felt all of it amongst all that death, echoing far into the future. He has no idea of the effect he will have on the universe...and therefore on her.

Feeling that, the question should be how couldn't she do what she has done?

How couldn't she do anything but love him?

* * *

><p>The solemn mood amongst the X-Men and Morlocks shifts onto the practical. How to move Clark's body. There can be no authorities. Regardless of the alterations done by Jor-El Clark is still alien and the world isn't ready for that. Nor would they take any sort of chance of allowing unwelcome individuals getting their hands on Clark's earthly remains.<p>

Logan starts to think about cutting the metal rebars away with his claws...

...when Clark takes a huge intake of gasping breath and life returns.

Clark's eyes shoot open making everyone jump in surprise. It takes a moment for his mind to catch up and remember where he is. "Logan," he coughs.

"Kid?" Logan queries in utter shock. Clark was dead. Logan was sure of it.

"Cut the bars," Clark orders through gritted teeth. "Then pull me up."

"Kid..." Logan is about to argue but Clark cuts him off.

"My body won't heal fully for as long as it's impaled. Now do it!" he snaps.

Logan looks up at the Professor for advice.

Charles is just in as much shock as anyone but nods his consent.

Logan pops his claws and cuts the bars down to size. "One-Eye, help me," he commands Cyclops.

Cyclops leaves a truly stunned Jean and moves next to Logan. They both grab Clark together.

"On 3," Logan commands.

Cyclops nods his agreement.

"1...2...3!"

They pull.

Clark screams in pain as he is lifted up, off his impalements.

Cyclops and Logan then hold him up. It takes a moment or two but the holes in Clark bleed, then scab over, then within a couple of minutes scars fade away to nothing as his body finishes the job.

Clark's still finding breathing a little rough but it's getting better.

"Kid?" Logan queries and he finds Clark turns his head and a deep, haunted look in his eye. He knows that look.

"I saw Her," Clark says breathlessly and in disbelief.

"Saw who?" Cyclops asks.

Logan racks his brain until he figures it out. "Black hair? Silver ankh? Mark under her right eye?" he queries.

Clark looks at Logan wide-eyed and just nods stupidly.

Logan gets it now. He knows who Clark means because he's seen her too. That's why he recognised the look. He's seen it many times.

Cyclops is just plain confused.

Everyone else is just plain amazed at seeing Clark alive and well when moments ago he was dead.

"B-but you were dead," Jean whispers in astonishment.

"Yeah," Clark drawls. "I don't recommend anyone else do that," he gripes.

If he meant it to be funny or not, it doesn't matter. It breaks the tension and everyone loses it into hysterics.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

The rest of the night had been strange. Something changed with the arrest of Duncan and company. It's like the tension broke. The protesters outside the Institute started to fade away and by the morning they were gone.

Clark had been very quiet and introspective. Apart from a brief medical check from Beast, where it was discovered he was back to his normal, fully powered self, he had answered some of Beast's minor queries but otherwise had been completely silent and wished to be left alone.

Clark's words in that building had also seemed to have an effect on Logan. Ororo had had to pull her usual patient wait for him to open up.

Early the next morning she found him standing at the cliff edge, looking out over the sea, smoking one of his cigars. She stands next to him. She takes in the view and smiles. It's one of her favourite parts of living here. The view. It's not quite the wide plains of her African home but it still has its own appeal.

"The Porcupine still here?" Logan asks breaking the silence.

After last night Storm had gotten Evan to accompany them back so his new powers could be assessed.

"Yes...but he'll leave later no doubt," she says with a touch of sadness.

"He's protecting the Morlocks, Ro. You can't fault him for that."

"His aims, no. His actions and choices, that's entirely different. I think, though, after last night he'll make his choices more carefully. I think, perhaps, seeing how close we came to losing Clark, shocked it deeply into him how things can spiral out of our control very easily."

"Space Boy hasn't been anywhere where I haven't been to."

"You've never been dead, Logan."

"Haven't I?" he asks her bluntly. "I've been stabbed, shot, poisoned, blown up, had the flesh scorched from my bones, been injured so severely that it pushes my healing factor to the edge and for a moment or two, before it pulls me back, I'm pretty certain I've been technically dead...and that's when I've seen her."

"Her? Is this about what Clark was saying last night?" Ororo queries.

"When I've been lying there, hovering between life and death, almost nothing but darkness, hell I haven't even had eyes on the odd occasion, she's always there as clear as day, waiting. I think she's always there waiting for ya. You can only see her when you're dead...or very close to it...and it took me awhile but eventually I figured out who she is."

"Who?" Ororo asks who he means.

"Death."

Ororo look at him lost.

"The Grim Reaper," Logan tries. "It ain't some skeleton with a scythe. Death is a woman...which makes perfect sense when ya think on it."

Ororo scowls at that last remark and hits Logan for it.

"Hey!" he protests. "What was that for?"

"If I have to explain how chauvinistic that remark was then you'll be sleeping on your own tonight."

"I'm just telling ya how it is, Ro. Death...she's a woman."

Ororo's brow furrows. "You really believe that?"

"I've seen her too often to dismiss it as a hallucination. No, when you die you find her waiting for you."

"You've never said anything of this before," Ororo points out.

Logan snorts. "Oh sure, I'm just going to drop in, 'Hey Ro, did ya know I've seen Death and it's a woman!'," he rumbles sarcastically. "You'd probably think me nuts...or drunk...or both."

Ororo folds her arms across her chest and deep contemplation sets in.

"You alright?" Logan wonders.

"I don't know," Ororo replies, not sure what to make of this. She believes in something beyond this life so the fact there is someone there waiting to take you to that world should only reinforce that belief.

"This is why I never mention it," Logan says because it creeps people out.

* * *

><p>Intervention.<p>

That's the word for what Martha, Jonathan and Claire have decided to do with Clark.

He's just been so sullen...which is sorta understandable considering he died...supposedly.

You know first off Claire was pissed the Professor didn't call on her to help last night but now she's sorta glad he didn't. She doesn't handle death well. If she had seen Clark like she's heard described they found him she thinks she might have flipped out or had a nervous breakdown or something.

Few people get that is how she feels under her tough exterior.

They find Clark alone in his room, sitting on his bed, where he's been sequestered all morning so far. He's sketching on a pad.

That's something he use to do a lot of but hadn't found the time for lately.

"Son?" Jonathan asks. "Can we talk?"

Clark pauses, his jaw tightens, his eyebrows dropping down as he frowns. There is no immediate reply.

Martha closes the door behind them. "Look, honey, we know there must be a lot on your mind. Nearly dying would be a traumatic experience."

Clark speaks in response to that, his voice deep and weighted. "I didn't nearly die, mom. I actually died," he feels the need to correct her. His gaze then drops back to his pad and he resumes sketching whatever it is he is drawing.

Martha, Jonathan and Claire all sit down on the bed, surrounding Clark in a way.

For Martha and Jonathan...well you can imagine the night they had, learning how close their son came to his end. There are no real words to describe the pain the mere idea of losing Clark causes.

But, you know, maybe this is a chance to just talk to him about not just what happened last night but everything that is going on with him lately. It's been going on for too long now and Clark's been...perhaps they've been allowing him to be too closed off from them. They barely know where he is and what he gets up to half the time any longer. Some days it feels like they don't even know who their son is any more so perhaps this is the chance to correct that.

"Well as long as Jor-El brought you back. That's all that matters," Martha decides.

"Jor-El didn't bring me back," Clark rumbles in a low voice.

All 3 of his family are puzzled by that statement.

"If he didn't then how are you here?" Claire is the one to ask the question.

Clark says nothing but continues sketching...which is getting on Claire's nerves and she suddenly snatches the pad out of Clark's hands. What she sees surprises her. It's many images of a Goth styled woman with dark hair and a mark under her right eye. A full body sketch, one of the head, a profile. "Who's this?" she asks, showing it to her mom and dad.

Martha and Jonathan are puzzled too. It's no-one they know...or is it? Part of them feels like they should know who it is somehow. A feeling Claire shares.

Clark snatches the pad back. "It doesn't matter," he snaps defensively. "You'd never believe me."

"Try us," Jonathan challenges his son, folding his arms and giving his son a no-nonsense look as if to say none of them are leaving until Clark talks to them.

Clark looks up and can see the 3 matched expressions he is getting. He shakes his head and gives in. "Don't say I didn't warn you," he says and relents as he tells them exactly who that woman is.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: If I was going to choose a version of Death to show I figured why not use my favourite; Neil Gaiman's brilliant Death of the Endless. And considering how many times Logan comes close to death I figured that he must have seen her. Also dropped in a mention of that other ship that escaped Krypton. You know, the one with the hot blond in it. And who has been messing with Clark's timeline? Answers will come. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Call it Uprising part 8; the final wrap-up.<em>


	35. Chapter 35

Chapter 35

Today was a day for trying to deal with the fallout of the last few days and that is what leads Detective Maggie Sawyer to be standing in the Professor's office looking out the window.

"Yesterday you could see the crowd from there," Charles mentions from behind his desk.

"And today not a soul. It's amazing how quickly people can jump off bandwagons," Maggie remarks.

"Almost as quickly as they can jump on them," Charles wryly replies.

Maggie manages a half-smile.

"So you came here to explain what happened with the delay in your response," Charles prompts her to speak.

"Politics," Maggie replies in a single word.

"The upcoming election?" Charles guesses in reference to Bayville's Mayoral one.

"Kelly is crucifying the Mayor for the partnership the police have with the X-Men. At the same time I do think the Mayor genuinely sees the benefit in the idea. It's an impossible bind he's in. Either he breaks the deal you have and breaks his own beliefs in the process or not and give more ammunition to Kelly to feed his anti-mutant rhetoric that somehow mutants are getting preferential treatment over normal humans. Indecision leads to delay," Maggie explains what happened.

"And you letting the Morlocks go last night is not going to help," Charles can assume.

Maggie purses her lips. "Truth is, apart from Spyke, they hadn't done anything and all Spyke did was beat up some racist morons. Though less property damage would have been more helpful," she points out that it could have been overlooked if Spyke hadn't gone around wrecking stuff.

"I'll be sure to pass that message on to him though I think last night taught him a lesson on how quickly our actions can have unforeseen consequences."

"Don't need to tell me that."

"And arresting the group last night?" the Professor wonders how that'll go down especially since Duncan Matthews' father sits on the town council.

"They stole equipment and explosives from their workplace. That is fact and the Bayville Mining Corporation are pressing charges. They cannot afford to be seen endorsing the sort of vigilantism that was demonstrated last night. Even if they somehow avoid jail I would expect them at the very least to be looking for new jobs. The fact they wrecked half the sewer system has at least shut Kelly up," Maggie finds a positive.

Charles nods. "He can't sit there and condone that sort of destructive behaviour."

"Especially not when the repairs have to come from the hard-pressed taxpayers. Though give him a few days and I'm sure he'll find a way to spin it into a new reason to rant against mutants," Maggie thinks dourly.

"I have no doubt," Charles says grimly, agreeing with her. "So what about you?" he asks after Maggie personally. "Are you in trouble?"

"I expect a slap on the wrist," Maggie says that she expects she'll get a public telling off but nothing more. She sighs. "It use to be much simpler than this," she laments.

"Was it really?"

Maggie turns her head and you can see a half-smile. "No. It's rarely ever black and white but I don't think I have to tell you that."

"No," Charles says. She doesn't. He's long ago learned how the world is a complex place and even some of the decisions he makes today are in that very grey area. He learned from the simple act of opposing Magneto he had to do that. Not something he ever thanked Erik for nor ever would.

"You know this is not over. Especially if Kelly actually wins," Maggie warns with foreboding of the future.

Charles sighs. "I know," he accepts in grave tones. This is far from over.

* * *

><p>"Sooooo," Claire draws the word out unnecessarily long. "What you're saying is that Death is a woman," she tries to summarise what Clark has been telling them. "Huh, I'm actually kinda thrilled at that idea," she reflects on the notion. "I wonder what Father Mulcahy will make of that," she says with an evil grin of having fun with her...well what's the word for him, friend she guesses, mentor, teacher. Something along those lines. Point is she wonders how his faith will explain this.<p>

Martha and Jonathan are a tad more sceptical on what Clark is saying...and that's a weird role switch since Claire's usually the sceptical one. It's not that they doubt he experienced something but that close to death...well...

"You don't believe me do you," Clark assumes at his parents' expressions.

"Now we didn't say that," Jonathan errs.

"Your faces do," Clark states.

"It's just that Jor-El has used so many deceptions," Martha argues why they would be sceptical.

"And what part of the story makes you think that the woman is Jor-El in some form?" Clark wonders. He told them everything...ok almost everything. The kiss he felt down to his soul he sorta left out because...well mostly because he can't explain it.

"Because the alternative narrative is that he chose to let you die," Claire smartly figures out.

"I think he did," Clark says, as uncomfortable a thought as that is. "I'll have to talk to him about that," he supposes. That's not a conservation he is looking forward to at all considering the grim conclusion he has come to and its grave ramifications.

"That makes no sense," Jonathan thinks. "All this time testing you, teaching you, just to let you die?" he points out the contradiction.

"Which is why you think the woman is Jor-El," Clark can see the logic. "Sorry, dad but you're wrong."

"How can you be so certain, Clark?" his mother asks.

"Because I looked into her eyes..." he trails off before shaking his head and refocussing. "You ever wonder what holds the universe together, what the underlying force is?"

"All people do. That's like asking what's the purpose of existence," Jonathan figures.

"I know now," he states tapping on the images he has drawn. "Except it's not a what. It's not even an it, really. It's her and...she's pretty...she's so pretty..."

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville Police Headquarters...<strong>

It had taken hours, so long in fact the sun had set and night once again fallen but Duncan's father had finally managed to get him out on bail. Getting him off the theft charges...well Mr Matthews was certain he could settle out of court with the mining company.

What Duncan's father couldn't believe was that his son was being charged with attempt to attack those filthy mutants who lived down the sewers.

Seriously they don't count as people who are protected by the law. If anything he should be suing Xavier as their representative to get compensation. He mutters this aloud.

"That sadly won't be enough."

The two Matthews men stop. That voice came from a car with blacked out windows parked up next to them with the rear window rolled down. Duncan's father's eyes narrow as he peers inside to see a 30-something man in a business suit. "Who are you?"

"Someone like you and your son. Someone who only wishes to protect normal people from those _freaks_. I must congratulate you Duncan. Very inventive the way you came up with weapons to attack those mutants but as you discovered they run in packs."

"You still haven't identified yourself," Duncan's father points out.

"I do apologise for that but I must make efforts to keep my identity secret for the moment but I believe you may have heard of the little organisation I set up. The Friends of Humanity."

Duncan and his father's eyes widen at that.

"Now Mr Matthews, you sit on the local council correct?"

Duncan's father nods slowly. "Yes."

"Given any thought as to who you will back in the Mayoral election?"

"Hadn't decided yet," Duncan's father gives the honest answer. It's always wise to wait and see which way the wind is blowing before making a firm choice.

The rear door to the car opens. "How about I give you and your son a lift and we discuss Robert Kelly's candidature? I think you'll find after recent events you'll find his ideas to your liking," the man in the car makes the invitation.

Duncan's father accepts and he and Duncan enter the car after which their new friend orders the driver to move off.

"What's your name?" Duncan's father wants to know who it is he is speaking to.

"My name is Graydon Creed and frankly, Mr Matthews, I think you'll find we have a lot in common..."

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Clark's family had found it tough to continue their last conversation when it was clear he needed more time to process things so many issues had gone undiscussed. Particularly his relationship with Callisto. It'll hold to another day.

Plus what do you say in response to his claim to have met Death.

Honestly if Martha didn't know better she swears that look on his face was close to infatuation.

Anyway they were taking turns to keep an eye on him and it was currently Claire's so when she enters his room she is surprised to find him dressed in his Superman costume, obviously on his way out. "Where are you sneaking off to?"

Clark groans. He was hoping to leave unseen. "Cleaning up a loose few ends," he explains.

"Then I'll go grab my costume and come with," Claire declares, wishing to keep an eye on him.

"No!" Clark says too quickly before he starts again. "No," he says more calmly.

"Then tell me where you're going. It has to be one or the other," Claire tells him, her tone, her body language broking no argument there as she folds her arms across her chest.

Clark sighs and relents. "I just need to go settle things with Callisto," he explains his plans.

Claire arches an eyebrow. "Define settle," she asks him to.

"Some of what happened, happened because I was distracted. I can't allow that to happen again," Clark declares his intent.

"So Jean was right," Claire comments in regards to what was said about Clark following his baser instincts.

"I just need to do this before I settle things with Jor-El," Clark explains, avoiding answering that last point.

"On your own?" Claire asks seriously. "After you think he left you to die?"

"It needs to be settled and no-one can help me deal with him. That's a simple truth," Clark lays it out as he sees it.

"Well I may not agree with that but before you go clarify something for me?"

"Sure," Clark agrees.

"So Jean was right?" Claire returns to that, not letting him off the hook. It's what a responsible sister does...and ok she just likes tormenting him.

Clark feels a migraine coming. "Perhaps," he just might concede Jean was right. "I'll apologise for being rude at the very least, ok?" he offers.

"Before she leaves?"

Clark frowns, puzzled. "Leaves?" he queries.

"For her parents. She's decided she needs a few weeks away from this madhouse."

"I'll sort it out," Clark promises.

"Just see that you do," Claire tells him, prodding him in the chest to emphasise her point.

Clark heads for the window muttering under his breath. "I think I preferred it when I was an only child."

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville Sewers...<strong>

Clark could spend days and days reliving what happened when he met Death but the fact he discovered his life can and apparently will end one day makes you appreciate more not to put things off. Appreciate your time is finite even if he probably has a lot of it. That's why he's in his costume finishing off unfinished tasks.

First thing on Clark's check list; see Torpid. He can only imagine the trauma for her of seeing him 'die'.

He gets a great big hug out of her and manages to make her smile.

Next comes what he is really here for.

They've been here before. Him and Callisto alone in her room...

No, not _that._

Here about to end their relationship. Clark should have left it as they agreed the last time. He plainly sees that now. He's about to say it when Callisto beats him to the punch and says it first.

Clark chuckles.

"What?" Callisto asks, confused by his reaction.

"You just stole what I was going to say word for word."

"Oh," Callisto says and then chuckles herself at the strangeness of it. "It's true though. Spyke only managed to leave because we were distracted...with each other. My people should always come first. Always," she emphasises.

"You're an incredible woman, Callisto. Don't forget that you deserve a life too," Clark points out.

"Perhaps...but not with you."

"No," Clark confirms. "Not because you aren't special but because..."

"We're too different? Have to lead too different lives?"

"That may be true but more because something is...off with my life and I need to discover what."

"I don't understand," Callisto just admits it.

"Neither do I fully," Clark admits but it's something Death said, about his timeline being messed with. Once upon a time he would have dismissed the idea as nonsense but he knows now that time travel is possible and why would Death lie to him? "Also I have a showdown with my father to attend and I really don't know how that'll end since it seems he was willing to just let me die," he tags on to his reasons to Callisto.

"He didn't bring you back?" she queries with surprise because it was the only assumption she could make on what limited information she has.

"No. Someone else did."

"Who?"

"It's complicated," Clark says, avoiding details. "Needless to say I just wanted to clarify things with you before my father and I have words...which we've done so...thank you, Callisto. Thank you for being the grown up in this."

Callisto's eyebrows rise. That's such an odd...compliment she thinks it was. Before he goes she grabs his arm and plants one last kiss on his lips. "Be careful," she whispers.

"There's no careful way to do this," Clark has to say back with a little foreboding. He then makes his leave but before he can get out of the Morlock home his sleeve is grabbed by a certain little girl. Clark bends down and wonders what Torpid wants.

Torpid leans in and to Clark's shock whispers in his ear, "Thank you."

Clark smiles widely at hearing her speak for what must have been saving her life he guesses. "You're very welcome, honey. Do me a favour and look after Callisto for me? Ok?"

Torpid nods and Clark gently ruffles her hair before he...well actually he has one other thing to do before his fateful confrontation with his Kryptonian father.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Jean was just packing up what she wanted to take home. She was going to just drive herself to Boston, leaving first thing in the morning. The drive would be a good chance to clear her head before returning to the bosom of her family.

If Jean had any sort of regret of being at the Institute it's that she doesn't get to see her parents and brothers and sisters as much as she would like.

Being the youngest means Jean's brothers and sisters are all now old enough to have lives of their own they lead.

There's her sister Sara, who is the closest to Jean, only a couple of years older at 21 and in college, who frankly is the most stubborn, strong willed person Jean knows...and that is saying something. Last they talked Sara really wished to get involved more in doing something to promote mutant equality. That's her sister, trying to change the world and Jean loves her for it.

Her other sister Julia, she's the 2nd oldest at 28 and runs a restaurant, is the most amazing chef. Julia really just wants to do that. Simple. Cook, earn a living, raise a family. And that's fine.

There's her brother Roger, he's the oldest at 30. Musician. Plays the jazz cornet. A good one. Not great. Part of a band that play in local clubs and at parties and weddings and stuff. That kinda small stuff.

And finally her other brother, the exactly in the middle child at 25, Liam...found God. Became a Pastor. Loves Keats and Dylan Thomas and James Joyce. A voice like honey to mesmerise his congregations.

And, of course, there's the nieces and nephews they've produced so far.

Jean can only see the Grey family growing.

You have to hand to hand it to her family. They don't do things by half.

But it will be great to see them again.

Jean's more sure than ever she needs this break...especially after learning that Scott agreed to join Emma on a cruise through the Caribbean. On Emma's private large and insanely expensive yacht.

Jean shudders just thinking on it.

Tabby's promised to sabotage it for her since apparently she's meeting up with Amara on this cruise too. The two friends...well that is sorta what it is about. It's about them trying to see if they are still friends after Amara's defection to the Academy of Tomorrow.

Jean doesn't know the full details beyond, thankfully, it wouldn't be just Emma and Scott alone. Emma was taking her students on a vacation or something and that Tabby and Amara talked over the phone at some point not too long ago and ended up agreeing to go on a cruise together. Apparently Emma hadn't objected.

You know when she's away Jean's going to try as much as possible to not let these things occupy her thoughts. They're not her problems any longer...

Yeah, she's not buying her own rhetoric either. Still, seeing her family will be great. That is not up for argument.

_Whoosh!_

The wind blows her hair about, the atmosphere of the room is highly disturbed.

Jean's eyes dart about. It can only be either Clark or Bart. If it was Bart then a stupid prank may have just been played on her. If it was Clark...then who knows. She's given up trying to figure out his mind.

It takes Jean a few moments to recognise what has changed in the room. Sitting neatly on her bedside table is an envelope.

Jean just looks at it for a minute before picking it up and carefully tearing it open. A folded up letter is inside. She unfolds it and sort of skims through it. It's from Clark, he's signed it. It seems to be an attempt at an apology...

Know what she's not in the mood to read it. She's had enough of him and his mood swings. If he was really sorry he would find the courage to say it to her face. Whatever reason it was she felt she needed to keep an eye on him can go straight to hell.

She folds it up and stands over her bin where she proceeds to tear it up. The pieces flutter down.

Jean lets out a relieved sigh. That feels like a weight lifting.

Just one of the many Jean hopes she can relieve herself of back home with her family.

* * *

><p><strong>Fortress of Solitude...<strong>

"Have I made mention of how much I don't like you?" Clark repeats his words from when all this began with Jor-El telling him about a trial as he once again stands in the silent Cathedral-like structure of glowing white crystal.

"Kal-El...you live," Jor-El says, his voice quite clearly containing a tone of surprise.

"No thanks to you," Clark says coldly. "Which is curious considering how many times you've gone on about me having some grand destiny and how Krypton's legacy has to live through me. Therefore why would you suddenly decide to allow my life to expire?"

"Your resistance is as baffling as it is remarkable."

Clark frowns. "Who are you talking to?" he asks because that wasn't aimed at him. He can just tell...and that was not an answer, not any sort of answer to his question.

"This is unforeseen," Jor-El states, seemingly still not actually talking to Clark.

"Jor-El," Clark says in warning tones. "I've threatened before to destroy this place and I will unless you explain to me what the hell is going on," he threatens.

A blinding white light strikes Clark's eyes...and when his senses return he finds himself encased in crystals that have grown up from the floor to imprison him. He is literally unable to move. He can't even blink.

"No matter what I have tried Kal-El, your mind keeps resisting, rebelling, even if only on a subconscious level where you are not aware of it. As I healed your mind from its many schisms I also tried to open your awareness beyond the narrow teachings of your upbringing to ready you to lead in fulfilling your true destiny except it seems you won't be taught. You stubbornly hang on to your foolish beliefs on helping the weak who aren't worthy of you. Now you somehow have returned from Death, your powers restored. Destiny it seems still has a role for you to play. Very well. So be it. That being the case, that your mind won't be educated, that you refuse to obey and that the time to your 2nd day of destiny draws short...then we shall simply have to take a less..._subtle_ approach," Jor-El speaks in ominous tones.

Clark so does not like the sound of that. What has Jor-El been doing to him? From that speech it sounds like he's been trying to mess with Clark's head without his knowledge. Oh Rao, is that what is behind what everyone has been telling him with his 'odd behaviour'?

"Worry not, my son, like before this will all only be a dream to you," Jor-El tells him.

_'Son of a...'_ is all Clark manages to think before these events are wiped clean from his mind.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: You know when looking up facts on Jean's siblings there is very little on most of them, mostly a short description Rachel told after they were killed. Almost like they were created as an afterthought. Only Sara comes close to having had any sort of a story. Apart from some indication that Roger is the oldest of them I had to just make up my own mind on their order and ages. I guess I'm just going with the full on evil Jor-El and yeah, basically he's responsible for Clark's strange behaviour though there is a little more to the story yet to be told as you can probably guess by the fact there are still questions unanswered. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cruise Control.<em>


	36. Chapter 36

Chapter 36

A large private yacht sailing serenely through the Caribbean at night. On the deck a party is being held.

Most of the party-goers were students of the Academy of Tomorrow along with some of the teaching staff.

Emma's a wonderful employer. You have to credit her.

Ok and maybe it was her trying to appear a little softer for Scott's benefit. Who knows? No-one but her she can assure you.

Mostly everyone was here. Even Ali had taken a break from her touring to enjoy some sun, surf and excessive amounts of alcohol. Like she would turn down the offer of unlimited free drink. Yeah, this is her falling back off the wagon after Emma's attempt to get her to quit. Like she gives a fuck.

Those here include 5 identical 14 year old girls who as they age seem to more and more resemble Emma herself. Emma had been meaning to check into that. The Cuckoos are her best students, though for tonight they are just acting like five 14 year old girls and partying.

They are joined by Monet's younger twin sisters Nicole and Claudette who are the same age. After what had happened to their sister they had been...well upset is a word you could use but remember despite their young ages they are St Croixes and they never show such emotion. St Croixes also carry on and survive which they have been doing. Studying, training with their powers, so next time their brother finds some way out of the hell they sent him to they'll be ready for him.

It means they haven't been home this summer. In their case it is not so much their parents don't want them but more Emma has been trying to cover up what really happened to Monet so sending them home is something she is trying to avoid as long as possible. The St Croixes are powerful, influential people who Emma would like to avoid adding to her enemy list if at all possible.

Emma had put King Bedlam in charge of making sure no-one got too carried away. Sure there were no people here that they had to be worried about but it would be no good if someone got careless with their powers and sank the boat.

Emma had delegated because she wanted to focus on something...on someone else.

Slightly away from the party, on the port side, Emma and Scott stood alone, side by side. Scott in a hideous Hawaiian shirt his brother got him and shorts. Emma in a revealing, in her classical white colour, two-piece swimsuit with a sarong wrapped around her waist. So far she would say this cruise was going well in trying to worm her way in deeper to Scott's affections.

"It's different isn't it," Emma remarks to him.

"Hmm?" Scott queries.

"How peaceful it is out here from what we face back home," she clarifies.

"Yeah," Scott agrees. "No-one calling us names, receiving nasty looks, attacking us," he lists the things he is not missing.

Emma sniggers slightly. "Yes, how did you manage to stir all that up in a very few short weeks I was away, hmm?" she asks Scott, referring back to the mayhem only the other week in Bayville, her lips quirked in amusement, trying to make light of it.

"Wasn't quite our fault," Scott defends himself and the X-Men. "Apocalypse isn't helping."

Emma's mood does take on more serious tones. Yes, the Hellfire Club was very concerned over that because for once in their lives they had no control, no influence, no idea what the ancient mutant is planning. They don't like it very much when that sort of things happens. Basically they're control freaks.

Emma places her hand over where Scott is resting his on the guardrail. "Lets us try and forget the world's troubles shall we, if only for a moment," she proposes.

Scott turns his head and finds his face very, very close to Emma's own. You can't miss how incredibly beautiful and tempting she is, especially when you're this close to her. Even her scent is intoxicating.

"I'm glad you accepted my invite," she says, her voice husky and oh so sexy.

"Y-you're welcome," Scott stutters his reply rather breathless now.

"It gives us a chance to spend some time together, alone like right now," Emma says, her tongue peeking out from between her lips and moistening them.

Very, very tempting lips.

Irresistible lips as Scott's own lips move of their own accord towards hers...

Until a couple of people giggling interrupts and Scott snaps back.

Emma frowns in annoyance. So close.

Both turn their heads to find the giggling couple of Alex and Jen walking towards them.

Alex had taken the offer of an invite from his girlfriend Roulette to spend a couple of weeks together.

"Oh sorry, bro," Alex says with a smirk.

"Oh, yes, very sorry," Jen says with the same smirk that shows they're not really sorry at all.

The two share a look and guffaw.

Emma rolls her eyes. Maybe inviting other people along wasn't her best idea but it was the only way she could think of to get Scott to agree to come. Oh well, the cruise has several days to run yet. Plenty of time to get Scott exactly where she wants him.

Tied to her bed at her mercy comes to mind.

* * *

><p>Back at the party amongst the party-goers a certain Tabitha Smith is partying like no-one's business, currently demonstrating how low she can go in a limbo competition. True her main aim in agreeing to the invite was trying to reconnect with Mara but hey, she can enjoy herself while she's at it.<p>

Tabby pauses. Come to mention it where is Mara?

Tabby looks around and frowns when she doesn't spot her.

Now where has that girl gotten to?

* * *

><p>Amara is at the bow, away from the party which is at the stern. Her hand is over her stomach...her extremely queasy stomach. She's never been on a boat before. She's kinda wishing right now she had kept to that. She closes her eyes and tries not to think about anything that would cause her further upset.<p>

"Do princesses get seasick?"

Amara's eyes snap open and there, in front of her, standing perfectly balanced on the guardrail is her God(aka Superman), his arms folded across his chest, one eyebrow arched inquisitively. "W-what are you doing here?" she asks in hushed tones.

"I was in the neighbourhood," Superman replies lightly.

Amara gives him a sceptical gaze. "No, really," she wants the truth.

"Yes, really," Superman insists.

"Why would you be in the neighbourhood?" Amara asks the pertinent question.

"Research sub sent a distress call and I thought I could help find it," Superman explains why he is here.

"Have you?"

Superman frowns. "No," he must admit, sounding annoyed at himself at his failure thus far. "The oceans are a big place and it's not where its original signal came from. I've been searching a grid pattern outward when I spotted you...and are you ok?" he asks. "You look...kinda green," he would describe Amara's colour as.

"I've never been on a boat before," she explains. "I don't think my body has adjusted yet. I'm fine though," she insists.

"Ok," Superman accepts her answer but he's still worried about her. He chooses this a moment to try and catch up with the friend he hasn't seen in several weeks. "So how are you beyond that? Life at the Academy good? Still seeing that boyfriend of yours? Is he treating you right and if he's not did you tell him about the big scary God who will break every bone in his body?"

Amara blinks. That was a lot of questions spoken rapidly. "Yes. I'm fine. The Academy's not as bad as you probably think. In fact it's pretty good. Very professional. I'm getting a good education and training with my powers. Emma's not pure evil or anything like what you may think and everything with Manuel is great and no, I didn't mention the big scary overprotective God of mine," she teases him with a smirk.

Clark rolls his eyes. She knows damn well he hates that whole thing where he's seen as a God by her and her people and yet she just can't help rubbing it in. Ok, so he probably shouldn't have joked with the concept first, he will probably concede in hindsight. That just gave her an opening to exploit. So far Clark hasn't been able to figure out a way to get the Nova Romans to see that he wasn't actually a God. It's on his 'To Do' list. "And where is this boyfriend of yours? Shouldn't he be here looking after you if you're ill?" he thinks.

"Manuel's home in Spain visiting his parents," she answers.

Course the real reason Empath is not here is that Scott would recognise him and probably figure out...or at least suspect the fact he's been manipulating Amara's emotion with his powers and continues to do so. Emma wasn't going to take that risk.

"So how are things in Bayville?" Amara wonders.

"Calmer than last week...which is not hard," Clark reflects back. "Apart from that it's just the usual...oh," he snaps his fingers as he recalls something, "the Professor got a call from his ex-wife this morning."

Amara blinks. "The Professor was married?!" she queries in surprise, her eyebrows rising in reflection of that. She did not know that!

"Once, briefly, long ago. Gabrielle Haller is her name. Called out of the blue for some reason the Professor wouldn't say. Has to be something mutant related I'm guessing since he took Betsy with him and was going to pick up Mr Cassidy, Terry and Rahne from Muir Island...and James too since he's there visiting his brother. They hadn't gotten back by the time I left to come out here so not sure what the situation currently is," Clark lays things down as they are.

"And, uh, you? How are you?" Amara asks tentatively. She flicks her dark hair back nervously. "Tabby said something about you almost dying?"

Clark waves that off with a snort and a wave of his hand. "Tabby's way off. I didn't almost die."

"Oh good," Amara says in relief because the thought of her God dying...yeah, don't go there.

Clark bursts that bubble. "I actually died. Met the Grim Reaper and everything."

Amara blinks...several times rapidly.

"Surprisingly nice woman," he reflects on her. He's reflected on her a lot. How can he not when she gave him the most incredible kiss he has ever received...but on the other hand she's a timely reminder not to dwell on one thing too long because she is proof manifest that everything ends eventually and therefore you have to make the most of every second. As for his issues with Jor-El...yeah, lets just say they're not talking very much right now. Clark can't even quite remember how their last conversation ended beyond him storming off utterly pissed at Jor-El's continuous evasiveness in giving straight answers to Clark's questions and he hasn't been back since.

Amara just has no idea what to say at all to that.

"Mara! There you are!" Tabby announces herself in her usual large, bombastic manner as she walks up. "Big guy!" she acknowledges Superman.

"Sexy girl," Superman greets her back with a wink.

"Well that is completely true," Tabby says with a huge grin. She is a sexy girl.

"You ladies getting on I hope," he says in mock serious teacher-like tones.

Tabby wraps an arm around Amara and playfully bumps their hips together. "Hey, just because we had a small disagreement over her choice to leave doesn't mean I don't still consider her 'My Girl!'."

"That's good."

"So coming to join the party?" Tabby makes the offer to Clark.

"Love to but people in danger, have to save them, you know the drill," Superman declines her offer.

"You work way too hard," Tabby jokily criticises him.

"Have to compensate for Kitty's slacking," Superman jokes back.

"Say what?" Tabby asks, confused by that remark.

"Well she's back from her parents and her and Peter are, ahem, 'catching up'," Superman phrases it, making air-quotes.

"Oh, 'catching up'," Tabby makes the same air-quotes. "I've with ya," she says with a salacious grin. Just wait till she gets a hold of Kitty and starts the interrogation.

"And you know, any excuse, not to get sucked into the Mystique/Rogue/Alicia/Domino/Kurt/Logan/Storm family drama," he adds...and that's not even close to the full list of members of that family.

"That one I would give you," Tabby agrees because it just is plain crazy and wearing to have to deal with all that.

"Huh?" Amara asks. "What's that about Mystique?" she inquires, not knowing anything about what has been going on with the currently former shapeshifter.

"Never got around to telling her about that, huh, Tabby?" Superman says with a smirk.

Tabby rolls her eyes. "It's too long a story," she whines. "And I'm on my vacation."

Superman holds his hands up and waves them a little. "Hey, it's your business," he tries to show he's not criticising. "I should really be going," he knows he's spent enough time here. He gives Tabby and Amara a little two-finger salute before diving backwards and disappearing beneath the waves.

Remember he's looking for a sunken submarine.

Amara looks at Tabby.

"What?" Tabby asks innocently.

"You never told me he died!" Amara virtually screams, hitting Tabby hard on her exposed arm.

"Ow! Hey! Watch it! You'll leave a bruise!" Tabby complains as she rubs her arm. "And he's not dead! You just saw him!"

"He said he died!"

"I know what he says...and look I don't know the whole facts, ok. I wasn't there but whatever happened has done him a world of good."

"In what way?"

Tabby shrugs. "Just his mood swings seemed to have stopped. He's been much more like...well himself since it happened."

Amara points her finger into Tabby's face. "If we're still friends, you will tell me everything," she demands.

"Ok fine," Tabby relents with a sigh.

* * *

><p>Clark wasn't lying. Even for him the darkness at the bottom of the oceans is a big space to search for one small research submarine.<p>

Well actually it's kinda a big submarine. It was suppose to be like a submersible lab that could perform experiments down in the oceans for days and weeks at a time.

Needing to pop back up for a breath Clark zips upward and breaks through the water surface, hovering a few feet above the waves. Even he can only hold his breath for so long.

He takes a moment to rethink his options on how he is doing this. He knows it may seem a bit out of the way for him to come all this way but heck, if he isn't going to rescue people in trouble, wherever they may be, who is?

Right rest period over. Back down he goes.

Down he plunges and then zips along, using his supervision to scan for that damn sub.

Ooh now what is that in the distance?

Could it be...?

Clark gets close enough to read the large lettering on the side of the sub.

A.I.M.

Advanced Ideas Mechanics.

It's this big Research and Development firm, a think-tank, that sort of area...and it was their sub and this seems to be it.

And Clark, sadly, can see that he's far too late to save anyone. Using his x-ray vision he can see the whole sub is flooded and the people within drowned...wait a mo.

There's an area of the sub he can't see into. Lead lined.

He doesn't hear anything but he should double check he supposes.

Clark swims to the nearest hatch and moves inside the flooded, sunken vessel. This was not how he imagined he would be spending his day at all. Moving past floating dead bodies of the crew. He reaches the lead lined area, bangs on the door and waits to see if anyone replies by banging back.

He knows it's a forlorn hope. At this close range he would pick up the heartbeats if anyone was alive.

There are none.

Well he came all this way, may as well have a look.

He grabs the locking wheel and gives it a short, sharp turn. No bubbles of air. It must be flooded too.

Clark pulls the door open and steps within.

If he was anyone else it would be pitch black. Clark's eyes work even then and what he steps into is clearly a lab with a device in the centre and bodies floating around.

Bodies in what Clark can only describe as yellow bee-keeping outfits. Clearly protective suits even if the design is a bit strange. What were they doing down here that they needed protective suits like this? That's a question.

Clark rolls one over and sees the body within through the clear window in the hood...and makes a face of repulsion.

The person within is disfigured...mutated horribly. As he examines the others in the lab they are all afflicted in such a way. The ones outside the lab weren't like this.

His only clue to what happened would be the complex looking device standing in the centre of the room.

Clark has one main question right now.

Just what the hell happened?!

* * *

><p>A couple of days later and Amara is much, much worse. In fact in Tabby's opinion she fears her friend could possibly be dying. She basically looks like death warmed up.<p>

A fact she is vigorously and forcefully trying to make to Emma and she almost drags the White Queen to Amara's quarters to get her to see the truth.

Truthfully Emma is not in the mood to indulge the blond girl. Over breakfast this morning a few of the students took an opportunity to mock her and Scott in a way she did not appreciate. She must remember to get the Five-in-One to give those lot horrible nightmares tonight.

The only reason she is allowing herself to be essentially dragged is that she can sense the very real worry Tabby has for Amara...and when Emma steps inside the room she can see why.

Amara is lying on the bottom of the bunk she is sharing with Tabby looking like hell, groaning in discomfort.

Emma moves to sit beside her, placing her hand on the girl's forehead and feeling her temperature. Good Lord, she's like ice. "I'll get the ship's doctor," she declares.

"I don't think that's going to cut it," Tabby objects. "Amara herself was saying she needs to be on land. I think it's her powers. She's connected to the Earth or something and she's been on this boat too long."

Emma frowns. Despite the fact Amara is her student she wasn't aware of that. She's not sure that makes sense in regards to what appears to be Amara's pyrokinetic powers...which means even Amara herself doesn't know what she truly is. To be so elementally connected to the Earth that she literally can't be separated from it for prolonged periods she'd have to be...

...can't be.

Emma will think on it later. She does need to help the child first. "Shh, Amara. It'll be ok," she promises, sending soothing thoughts into the girl's mind to ease her pain. "I'll get you to land," she vows and rises back to her feet. "I'll be back. Watch her," she instructs Tabby before striding out.

"Yes, your majesty," Tabby mocks. Like she needs to be told that.

Emma quickly makes her way to the bridge to talk to the Captain. "We need to make a stop. Where's the nearest piece of land?" she asks.

"I was actually going to talk to you about that," the Captain responds. "There's a storm coming. A big one. We need to anchor and wait it out," he informs her.

Happy coincidence. "Where?"

The Captain points at a map rolled out on the wall. "The Island of San Sebastian. It has a sheltered bay we can anchor in and is only an hour out."

"Set a course. Best speed," Emma orders.

"Yes, my Queen," the Captain replies with a bow of respect for the White Queen of the Hellfire Club.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

With the Professor away across the Atlantic, Storm was in charge of things around the mansion. How on Earth Charles copes she will never know. Just dealing with Mystique alone feels like it has aged her substantially.

But to be fair Mystique appeared to be behaving...though that could be due to the fact she was still healing from being shot.

The macerations of this entire family was migraine inducing. Alicia was still in a huffy, foul mood. They really need to find that girl some new focus. Perhaps Ororo can talk to Mystique about getting Alicia to join the New Mutants...or joining in the training sessions at the very least. Something for the girl to do since she didn't seem very inclined about going back to school. Frustratingly a notion Mystique supported for the expected reasons, i.e. distrust of humans.

The one bright spot; Rogue.

And who'd had thought that even a few weeks ago. Rogue was knuckling down to getting ready to take her exams so she could get back to school. She had even talked about rejoining one of the Institute's teams.

Per policy she would have to start again at the bottom with the New Mutants. She seemed to be ready to accept even that.

However that wasn't Ororo's main concern at the moment. Domino and/or Logan could handle that for now. She was more concerned with what Clark discovered a couple of days ago with that research sub.

He, Hank and Forge had been doing an investigation into what events had transpired on board. The fact they called her down to the lab in the lower levels must mean they have something to report.

She strides in to find the 3 conversing deeply. She clears her throat. "You called?"

Hank raises his head. "Yes, Ororo. We have an initial summary to report on the AIM submarine."

"Please," she asks them to continue.

Hank looks to Clark who brings up data and images on a large projection on the wall. "The device I found in the submarine," he begins. "Filtering through the data on the hard-drives I brought back and Forge's analysis of the schematics and device itself, combined with the autopsies Beast performed on several of the poor crew we've come to an idea what it is."

"Which is?" Ororo asks.

"Put simply it's a Gene Bomb," Clark gives it the name he, Forge and Beast came up with after much debate.

Ororo blinks. "A what?" she seeks a definition on what that is.

Forge takes up the explanation. "It emits a form of mutagenic radiation that can be be set to target specific unique genetic codes...or at least that's the theory."

"For what purpose?"

"To kill the people containing those codes," Beast answer gravely. "From my autopsies performed on several bodies Clark brought back it seems to induce mutation so severe and rapid the body simply cannot cope and expires under the stress."

"Targeting mutants?" Ororo queries.

"It can be set to the x-gene we believe," Beast answers. "But it can target, in theory, any racial or ethnic group."

"Genocide," Ororo lays it down the purpose of this device.

"Imagine if you ship it to the Middle East," Clark lays down an example of one of the world's most unstable regions. "The terrorists would have a field day."

Ororo shakes her head. It never ceases to amaze/horrify the level to which some people will stoop. "But why would a legitimate organisation like AIM be developing such a weapon?" she asks. It didn't make sense from everything she knew about them.

"They're not so legitimate?" Clark proposes as a possibility. He hasn't had the time to investigate that further as of yet.

"And this situation? An accident?" Ororo queries what happened to the sub.

"Most likely," Beast concedes that is what happened. "The device misfired and activated on board the sub without it being set properly killing all those contained within the lab on board. The lead lining Clark mentioned most likely contained the mutagenic field to the lab."

"But how did it sink and become flooded then?" Ororo wonders.

Clark rubs the back of his neck in his awkward gesture. "As unpleasant a task as it was I counted every body on that ship and came to 54."

"So?" Ororo asks, not seeing the relevance.

"They were 55 crew when it left dock," Clark explains the significance. "One is missing."

Ororo looks between the 3 sharing looks. "You have a theory?" she guesses from their expressions.

"The lab was flooded yet when I got there it was also locked. The only explanation is that someone opened the door and locked it behind them," Clark gives the only logical deduction there is. "Plus there is how the sub sank. There were no breaches in the hull. To put it simply someone opened the valves and let the water in."

"How could anyone survive that?" Ororo asks.

"It is possible," Beast begins, adjusting his little round glasses, "that through sheer chance someone survived the mutational event of the device. Said person would obviously be very disorientated at being changed so rapidly to say the least. That doesn't even take into account how their mind might have been altered."

"Could they still be alive?" Ororo wonders.

"Impossible to say," Beast cannot give a definite answer.

"What's the nearest land?"

"The Island of San Sebastian," Clark answers. "But that's a two day swim," he points out.

"We should at least check it out," Ororo decides. "Clark?" she ask him.

"I can scan the island. Only take me a few minutes," Clark agrees with no argument or dissent.

Storm must say it's nice to see this side of Clark again. "Very well. You'll keep in touch?"

"Of course," Clark agrees.

* * *

><p><strong>Island of San Sebastian...<strong>

It's a fairly typical Caribbean island. Mostly inhabited by the descendants of the African slaves brought to work the sugar cane fields. There is the inevitable development to deal with tourists who come every year to enjoy the pristine sands, the lush foliage or hike up its volcano which dominates over everything.

Away from the beaches, on the less developed side of the island a couple of young American men are planning on doing that very thing. Hike up the volcano.

They're just taking a moment to check their rucksacks for everything they need before making the assault.

It's then they hear plants being rustled, the sound of someone walking through the dense foliage. They assume it's just someone else planning to do what they are. If whoever it is good company perhaps they'll go up together.

When the person emerges it is a dishevelled looking man with dirty hair and a couple days growth of stubble on his chin. He's in some sort of overalls with a name tag on the left hand side of his chest.

A. Michaels.

"Hey man, you ok?" one of them asks.

The man waves them off. "Leave me alone. I have to find them. I have to find them," he says, not making any sense, a wild look in his eyes.

"He's out of it," the other guy whispers to his friend who nods in agreement. He must be drunk or high or something by the look of him.

"We better get him to the town. Get him a hospital before he hurts himself," the 1st guy thinks, being the conscientious one.

The other one reluctantly agrees. He guesses they'll just have to put off their hike until tomorrow now.

Both of them close in on the man.

"How about we head into town?" the 1st one proposes.

"Yeah, maybe whoever it is you're looking for is there," the other one says as both try and lay a hand on the man.

He doesn't take it well and spins round, fury in his eyes...his eyes that seem to be glowing purple. "I said...LEAVE ME ALONE!" he roars...and when he roars an enormous blast of purple atomic energy is emitted from his mouth which vaporises the flesh of the upper half the two guys down to the bone which even that becomes scorched black.

The dead corpses fall to the ground.

The man looks at them for a second before wandering off back into the jungle, still muttering about finding them...whoever them is.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: If you were expecting a version of the Legion intro episode Sins of the Son at some point then you're going to be disappointed. It's just going to run in the background of this arc as it basically did on the show because I saw no particular reason to fundamentally change it. Hmm, now why would the Cuckoos resemble Emma? Can't imagine...and for right now neither can Emma. Though she can imagine the many naughty things she would like to do to Scott. Of course the thing about this episode is it focusses on the true nature of Amara's powers. And if you're asking what did Jor-El do to Clark this time after the last chapter, you'll have to wait and see for that one. Hey, look, AIM! Who, in this story right now, appear to be a legitimate company but as you can probably guess that's only a front for the real organisation behind the scenes. And if you know Superman's Rogues Gallery I'm sure you can guess who it is I'm introducing here at the end. If not, answers soon. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cruise Control part 2.<em>


	37. Chapter 37

Chapter 37

**At the Institute...**

On a beautiful, sunny, hot August day there was only one place to be.

The pool.

Either in it or lying beside it soaking in the rays.

That latter one is where you find Domino, dressed in a black two-piece, sunglasses over her eyes, determined to get a decent tan this year. Plus just a chance to relax for a few hours is nice.

Even Mystique agreed with that sentiment. Though that may have more to do with the fact she's still recovering from her bullet wound and all she can do is take it easy...which is frustrating her no end. She wants Henry to tell her she can get back to training, keeping in shape. Without her powers she realises she'll have to work harder than ever to keep her edge.

But at least, she supposes, she can't complain at spending some time with her children, doing normal parent/children things.

Kurt was in the pool with that girlfriend of his...and Mystique was keeping to her word to him to treat that human girl he is dating with as much respect as she can muster. Though at the back of her head she is still wondering why he couldn't find a nice mutant girl.

Rogue was sitting next to Domino, her nose stuck in a book, studying for her catch-up exams. Mystique was proud in her for working so hard. You're almost surprised Rogue is capable of possessing such a studious nature.

Alicia was...still being difficult. Oh she was out here, sitting with them but she was clearly in a huff...again. Nothing about this was to Alicia's liking. She agreed with Magneto's vision, not Xavier's. She missed Gambit and her mother wouldn't allow her to go find him. Nothing about Alicia's life was the way she wanted it to be so when you say all that you can see why she isn't in a particularly good mood a lot of the time.

Mystique didn't know what to do with her...except perhaps considering what Storm had said to her about Alicia joining in the training as a focus for her energies. Plus it would never do to let her daughter's skills get rusty. You never know when the next attempt to kill them all would come along.

As Mystique watches all the students, including that Pryde girl canoodlling with her boyfriend, she fears she may be being gotten to in this sense. To watch them play and frolic and be happy, to act normal, has her thinking perhaps Charles isn't so foolish after all.

* * *

><p>The Institute was slowly starting to repopulate as the students returned from visiting their families. Paige and Sam were back from Kentucky.<p>

Yeah, that's right. Sam gets back, eager to see Tabby and where is she? Off on some cruise with Amara.

He swears she does this on purpose.

And Paige was catching up with Jamie, her boyfriend. Her sisters had had a whale of a time teasing her over that because Paige was the tomboy of the family and yet she's got herself a boyfriend.

Also back was Jubilee and similar to Kitty and Paige she too was catching up with her own boyfriend. It was kinda sweet to see how smitten Bart was with her and in return she was with him.

Roberto was also back from visiting his home in Brazil, happily and arrogantly boasting about his luck with many, many girls...or at least that is how he tells the story.

* * *

><p>Also out by the pool Wanda and Lorna who had been getting on great...as long as you avoid them talking about their father too much.<p>

"Wanna go for a swim?" Lorna asks her sister.

Wanda wrinkles her nose distastefully. "Not much of a swimmer," she says, declining. "But if you want to, go ahead," she tells her sister not to worry about it.

Lorna raises one bare leg, she was in a green top/shorts combo on top of a green bathing suit. Hey she happens to like the colour green. Sue her. She rests her chin on her knee. "Wanda can I ask your opinion on something?"

Wanda eyes her sister carefully. "I guess," she says reluctantly, not sure she's the best person to ask advice on anything.

"Would I be betraying our father if I joined in on the training sessions?"

Wanda's brow furrows. "You want to join in?"

Lorna's face becomes deeply contemplative. "It's not that I buy into this X-Men philosophy but I'm kinda bored," she admits it.

Wanda takes a moment. "You know perfectly well I don't think you should let our father dictate a single choice we make but first off what about your education? Weren't you suppose to be thinking on that?" she asks her sister...and it's important to Wanda as someone who is still trying to catch up on her own lost years locked away in the _place._

"I have been," Lorna insists.

"And?" Wanda presses. "Didn't you say you wanted to be a geologist or something?"

"I...yeah, I did," Lorna confirms that was true...before her father came, before her mother was injured. "It probably sound stupid," she thinks. Look at her. She's 15 and what's her career choice? Geologist.

"No. Not if that is what you want to be," Wanda dismisses any notion it's stupid.

"Honestly I'm not sure any more," Lorna confesses she's now kinda clueless as to where she wants to take her life.

"Don't rush it," Wanda advises. "I'm not," she confesses that essentially she doesn't know what she wants to do with her life either. Studying to control her mystical abilities, training as an X-Man, normal everyday study for her education takes up so much of her time she barely has time to think what she'll do beyond it. Clark joked she should just take up a magic act and go to Vegas. Did she get around to hexing him for that or not? She can't remember.

Wanda returns to her sister. "As for your question, if you want to train with your powers with the New Mutants or whatever than do so. Honestly, at the very least I'll feel better knowing you know how to defend yourself," she admits to Lorna.

"You worry about me?" Lorna queries, a touch surprised considering.

"Of course I do. You're my sister," Wanda says as if it should be glaring obvious.

Lorna's lips curl upward into a face splitting smile before she leans over and hugs Wanda.

Which is mighty awkward for Wanda. "Uh, ok, I don't know if I've ever mentioned this before but I'm not a hugging sort of person," she tries to tell her sister.

"Yeah. I don't think you get a say on the matter," Lorna decides, secretly enjoying making her sister feel awkward. Does that make her a bad person?

"I...whatever you say," Wanda just gives in and returns the hug. It's just so nice to have one member of her family she can do this with.

* * *

><p>Elsewhere in the Institute's grounds other people don't get to quite enjoy the luxury of relaxing. There was a farm to run which Jonathan was doing with helpers. Today's being Piotr and Doug.<p>

It's considered a good day to get Doug doing something other than sit around playing video games. Yes, there has been progress helping him move on from the tragedies in his life, namely his father and Lionel's betrayals of him but they were still some distance away from getting Doug in the place he was really ready to rejoin the world permanently. At the moment he only visits it occasionally. Perhaps once school starts(he's going) that'll help get him out of his shell and interacting with people again. One can only hope.

Piotr was still painfully in grief over his sister. They were no closer to finding her than they had been when they began. Trying to locate this dimension she was abducted into was proving to be near impossible and it was reaching the stage now where Piotr was starting to consider the unthinkable. That his little snowflake truly is gone. That's why he worked on the farm. It was his distraction. That and his drawings and paintings. With no sister, no cause, he had a lot of free time to indulge his love of art.

In time, when he is not so grief stricken, he might consider becoming an artist full time.

But for right now he needs time to come to terms with what appears to be the loss of sister.

* * *

><p>Inside the mansion Martha was taking an opportunity to get 5 minutes more or less to herself.<p>

More or less because she's, in fact, not alone as she sips on some tea in the kitchen. Dust and Penance are with her but they are no trouble.

In fact right now Sooraya is reading to Penance and the red-skinned mutant is sitting enraptured as if she is understanding every word and imagining the world described.

Well, she could very well be because no-one knows how clever Penance really is. It varies day to day. Sometimes she seems so simple and innocent and other days you can swear you can see the spark of deep intelligence in her blue eyes.

It's just one of those tragedies Martha has found they encounter being here at this Institute. She's referring to the fact Penance is Monet...or was Monet...you know Martha's not sure she's really quite gotten her head around what exactly has happened to the girl. Only that it was a terrible crime.

As for Sooraya...possibly one the sweetest, most good-natured people she has ever met. Not to mention she has possibly the strongest belief and faith in her religion of Islam Martha has ever seen. Perhaps only Kurt's Catholic faith comes close.

You know what else, Martha has never actually seen Sooraya's face under that veil. Oh Martha respects Sooraya's choice to wear it but one can't help but be curious as to what she looks like under it.

At that moment they are joined by Martha's daughter, Claire along with Marie, holding hands. Marie was finally back from visiting her parents in France and Claire was very happy about that.

From their rather bedraggled but at the same time glowing looks Martha can guess they've been 'making up' for lost time.

Teenagers. Mutant or human they never change.

* * *

><p><strong>Island of San Sebastian...<strong>

The yacht had anchored off shore and many of, but not all, the students had come ashore and were mingling in the midst of a market in the main town.

Now Emma usually goes high-end but she's not above getting quaint little knick-knacks when an interesting one catches her eye.

Of course the main reason they're here is Amara.

"How are you feeling now, Amara?" Emma asks, her concern genuine.

Amara takes a deep soothing breath. Being in contact with the Earth again...well it's hard to describe the feeling. "Better," she answers. Not completely well yet but so much better.

Tabby is perusing a tourist brochure she picked up. "Hey, how about we try the healing powers of these hot springs?" she suggests, turning the brochure round and pointing at the relevant article.

Emma takes the brochure and takes a quick read. Hmm, now that does sound nice. "Very well," she agrees. "What do you say, Scott? Care to join us?" she asks him.

Scott runs the back of his neck awkwardly. "Uh...s-sure," he agrees.

Emma's lips curl up into a huge smile. "Excellent," she declares, thinking of the opportunities this could present her to break down his final pieces of resistance. "Anyone else?" she queries of her students.

Alex and Jen decides to come along too but that's actually it. The rest want to just wander and explore.

Emma agrees...on condition. "Best behaviour," she warns them. "We're just tourists, visiting. I don't want any trouble," she declares because trouble means a mess she would have to clear up which eats into her time with Scott. "That goes double for you Julian," she warns Hellion pointedly.

"Why am I always getting singled out?!" Julian complains, sounding kinda whiny.

Emma rolls her eyes. As if she needs to explain. "Just do what I say," she tells hum bluntly.

"Fine, fine, whatever," Julian huffs.

"We'll watch him, Ms Frost," the Five-in-One vows simultaneously, evil grins slipping on their faces aimed at Julian who gulps nervously. Seriously those 5 are just unbelievably creepy.

"I know I can always count on you girls," Emma says with pride and confidence in them.

"Of course, Ms Frost," the five chime in reply, looking now as innocent as freshly fallen snow.

* * *

><p>It's not too long a walk to the springs and the look on Scott's face as Emma strips down to her swimsuit is worth any walk.<p>

She strides elegantly into the pool of steaming water and sinks down up to her neck, making a sigh of bliss as the hot water works its magic.

Jen and Alex dive in, giggling and kissing with each other.

Tabby and Amara slip in as well followed lastly by Scott...who must admit this does feel nice. It feels even nicer when Emma slides in next to...right next him, her body pressed up against his, her arms lazily traipsing over his shoulder.

"Now this is how to relax, wouldn't you say so Scott?" Emma asks, the impish glint in her eye quite clear as her hands gently massage Scott's shoulders.

"Y-yeah," he stutters his reply, put-off by the completely impossible to ignore effect of what Emma's body feels like next to his.

"This feels wonderful," Amara declares with a slight groan of pleasure as she sinks in. All her aches, sickness and pains are just fading away.

Tabby wades over to her friend and places her hands on Amara's shoulders. "See," she says triumphantly that her idea worked. "Do I know what my girl needs or what?"

Amara smiles. "Thanks Tabitha," she says gratefully, not just for this but for all of Tabby's support these last few days. "You're still my girl too," she says in return, showing that despite the split in teams the two girls' friendship has survived.

Amara takes a breath and dives down into the water, all the way down to the crack where the hot water bubbles up from. It feels so good...and unable to help herself Amara transforms into her fire form, boiling the water around her. Gods, that feels even better. Luckily this was her special swimsuit, made out of the same material her uniforms are made of, that don't combust when she transforms.

Beneath her there is a sudden surge of heated water from the crack...as if someone had turned up the thermostat.

Up above it doesn't go unnoticed. "Hey, is this water getting warmer?" Jen asks.

"Well you usually do have that effect," Alex replies, trying to be charming.

Jen would normally appreciate that no, really. This water is getting hotter.

"No, she's right," Tabby says in agreement. "I'm starting to feel part-boiled."

Emma can feel it too. "Everyone out!" she orders, cursing her bad luck once again at being interrupted in her attempts to woo Scott.

Scott, Tabby, Jen and Alex follow Emma out of the water.

"Wait, where's Mara?!" Tabby asks with growing worry over not seeing her friend.

"She must still be down there," Scott says with growing alarm as well. "Amara!" he calls into the water.

"Amara! Girl!" Tabby shouts at the top of her voice.

Emma peers down. She may seem cold at times but never question that she cares for her students so while her face doesn't show it she is worried. It's during this that she notices that the ground is shaking. Oh, that can't be good.

Amara pops up, out of the water.

"Mara!" Tabby cheers in relief.

"We have to get out of here!" Amara declares...because she feels it...she just knows something very bad is about to happen.

The group race down the slope back into the town where the ground shaking is causing all sorts of chaos.

At this point training kicks in, instinct kicks in as Emma and Scott start dishing out orders to the Hellions and to Tabby and Alex to aid people.

When the shaking causes an avalanche Scott and Alex blast the larger pieces while Julian uses his telekinesis to push them out of the way.

A balcony collapse is stopped by the superstrong Beef, saving a young woman under it.

An older woman with dark skin has become trapped when her stall collapsed on top of her. The M-Twins demonstrate a new evolution of their powers. Before they could open portals into other dimensions but that's just one aspect of their 'gestalt' nature as Emma had come to call it. When they touch each other they become one entity in a certain regard and they can determine what power that entity has. In this case it's a simulation of a phasing ability as they hold hands before reaching in, phasing through the debris and pulling the woman out with their spare hands.

Emma swears one day those two might be able to literally merge into a new single being. A true gestalt. That'll be fascinating won't it.

5 levels up in a multi-story hotel another balcony gives way with two people on it. They fall through the air until Firestar swoops in and grabs them, depositing them safely on the ground.

Tabby and Amara run over to where a van has landed on its side after going over a fallen telegraph pole. Tabby creates one of her little time bombs to blow the back doors off. That done she and Amara help the two guys inside out.

That's when the shaking begins to ease off.

"It's stopping, thank fuck," Ali says in her normal rather crude language.

"For now," Amara says with a tone of knowledgeable foreboding as if she senses something no-one else does.

The residents start to gather round the group of mutants, their eyes wide as they stare at them.

"Here it comes," Julian mutters in grim assumption of the reaction they'll get now the people know their mutants.

"One who is not a telepath shouldn't make assumptions, Julian," Celeste Cuckoo tells him.

"Especially rather dimwitted boys," Esme Cuckoo adds.

"Because girls know better," Sophie Cuckoo says.

"In fact girls are just better, full stop," Mindee Cuckoo says with a smirk her sister are soon sharing.

"You know that's true," Phoebe Cuckoo cheers.

Of course the point of this is they have seen in the peoples' minds that Julian's dead wrong and he is shown that when the people start whooping and cheering the mutants for their actions.

In the midst of all this what everyone seems to be missing is the ominous black smoke emanating from the previously dormant volcano.

* * *

><p>Late in the day, when the sun is setting, is when Superman finally arrives over the Island of San Sebastian.<p>

He knows what you're thinking.

You're thinking he should have been here hours ago and you would be correct sir or madam.

But in his defence it wasn't his fault. When you have hearing like his and people need immediate help he has to respond. Especially after last week when he didn't have his powers and wasn't around. He sorta feels like he has to make up for it.

So anyway that took much longer than he intended so yeah, he's late in getting here. Not that that will make any difference at all. Yes, if someone survived the sub this is the nearest chunk of land but really, in all reality, what are the odds that they not only struck out in this direction but actually made it here.

It's not Clark being defeatist. Just, for once, a bit of a realist.

He has to say, though, the smoking volcano doesn't inspire confidence. He thought it was dormant. Well it doesn't seem to be doing much at the moment so he'll focus on his search for Mr or Mrs Possible Survivor.

"Hi-ho, hi-ho, it's off to work we go," Superman sings before whistling the rest of the tune as he scans the island.

"Well I'll be damned," he mutters as he spots a guy rambling through the jungle, a guy dressed in an overall identical to the ones that were worn on the sub. Honestly Clark didn't expect to find him. He means, like he was just thinking, what are the odds?

Superman flies down. First he'll get this guy any medical attention he might need and then try and get some answers about the Gene Bomb. He comes to a stop in a hover a few feet above the ground. "Excuse me, sir," he says calmly, trying to get the man's attention.

The dishelleved looking man stops and stares, his eyes narrowing as he tries to almost peer at the floating figure in front of him. "Are you him? You are aren't you! You're the one!" he starts yelling angrily.

Uh, ok, Clark doesn't know what he's done to anger this guy. They've never met as far as Clark knows and Clark has an eidetic memory so would definitely recall if he had met this gentleman previously.

The man seems to get more and more agitated, more and more angry. "How dare you?! She was my wife! And you took her from me!"

Superman's eyebrows rise substantially. This is new. He's never been accused of stealing anyone's wife before...mostly because he's never done that and as far as he believes in himself he never would. "Sir, I think you're a little confused. Calm down and lets talk about this," he tries to reach out to the guy because he recalls Beast saying that if this guy had been mutated his mind might be a little messed up, leaving him very confused...which seems to be the case.

"Don't play me for stupid! I saw you with her!" the man spits out in disgust.

"Sir, if you will just listen..."

Superman gets cut off.

"NO!" the man screams loudly and as he screams, as before, purple atomic energy erupts from his mouth.

Even for Clark, there isn't enough time to react as the beams slams into his form, sending him flying across the jungle, smashing trees as he goes before tumbling to a stop, gouging out the earth.

Superman gets to his hands and knees and shakes his head. In a word, "Ow," he says in shock at how much that hurt...and that's another jacket ruined as he spots the black scorch marks upon it. One of these days he's going to run out of jackets, he swears.

As Superman gets back to his feet it seems he's going to have to go with the knock the guy out and drag him back to Bayville plan. Not ever Clark's favourite plan because really he's not a violent person. That's his sister.

Superman zips back to the guy, fist drawn back. Really, he doesn't want to do this but c'est la vie. He throws the punch...which gets blocked to Clark's immense surprise, followed up by a retaliatory blow which sends him spinning into the air.

As he goes round and round into the darkening sky he can only think one thing.

It's going to be one of _those _days.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So I decided to do my own little spin on the M-Twins gestalt nature and then it occurred to me all I need now is to have them fist bump and chant 'Wonder Twin Powers Activate!'...and get them a pet monkey. Can't forget the monkey. Assume from here on out Clark's day won't be getting any better. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cruise Control part 3...and to top everyone's day off this is where the volcano erupts.<em>


	38. Chapter 38

Chapter 38

Late in the day, when the sun is setting, a day where the group of mutants have been treated like heroes by the residents of San Sebastian, super nice change there, they are all gathering together for a feast held in their honour.

"You see this is all I've ever asked for," Tabby proclaims as she grabs a glass of juice. "To be treated like a queen," she says in faux haughty tones.

"Finally the respect we deserve," Julian declares as he eyes the feast in front of him.

"Well we are big time heroes," Jen argues...though in her case she usually gets what she wants with a flutter of her eyelids...or perhaps the occasional flash of her perfectly defined and voluptuous body.

At that point a tremor rocks the island.

"Not again!" the Five-in-One complain as one.

"Ah, it's just an aftershock," Ali thinks as she tears into a leg of chicken with all the table manners of a caveman. "Besides even if it acts up again we can handle it," she declares arrogantly.

As they sit down it hasn't escaped Emma's notice that Amara isn't looking all that merry. She makes it her business to find out what's wrong and sits down next to the Nova Roman princess. "What's the matter Amara, dear? Still feeling sick?"

Amara takes a moment to answer. In truth there is an odd sensation in her stomach and she wonders if that's related...or just guilt. "No. It's just..." she trails off.

"Yes?" Emma pushes gently for Amara to continue.

Amara turns in her chair to face Emma. "Ms Frost...I think I might have been responsible for the volcano acting up," she says.

Emma arches one of perfectly maintained blond eyebrows. "How do you mean?"

Amara's head drops as if she can't bear to for Emma to see the guilt on her face. "In the hot springs there was a fissure and when I swam down and touched it...I...um..."

"Go on," Emma encourages, truly wishing to know what is bothering her student.

"It felt like I connected to it and awakened it somehow...the whole mountain...we're...I don't know...I feel joined to it in some weird way."

Emma listens as this confirms something she was beginning to suspect. She would normally insult Charles for missing it but truth be told she didn't recognise it either until this trip. Amara's powers...they're not fire related...well they are...sort of. What Emma means is they're also...

Before she can finish that thought the whole island rocks again.

Amara almost doubles over. "AH!" she cries out as she grabs her lurching stomach. "The volcano," she grinds out.

You look up at it and the volcano is no longer dormant. It's very, very active as it blows its top, sending smoke and fire into the air.

Lava bombs reign down from the sky, impacting the settlement the mutants happen to be standing in. People panic and start to run for cover.

A nearby wall collapses as the ground under it cracks open and toward Amara who is now standing, just watching it. Lava rises up from within. Amara reaches out with her hands...and just wills it to stop and it does. The lava instantly cools and hardens.

Amara blinks. She doesn't know how she did that. She just did it. Like some sort of new instinct bursting forth from within her.

Amara looks up at the volcano. If she can do that on a small scale can she...?

Somewhere deep down she just knows the answer is yes so she starts to walk toward the mountain, vanishing into a cloud of smoke.

Almost vanishing unseen apart from Tabby who chases after her friend. "Mara! Where are you going?!" she yells in worry. Her chase is cut off by a fountain of lava that erupts in front of her, blocking her path of pursuit.

* * *

><p>A river of lava is now quickly flowing into the town.<p>

Scott blasts an old wall trying to use the rubble as a dam but the lava just flows over it and keeps coming.

Elsewhere Emma is ordering the Hellions into action into rescuing people. Yes, Julian suggested they should just leave but if she did that then it would destroy any chance she has with Scott. His hero complex can be irritating but it's far too deeply embedded as part of him for her to ignore it. If one didn't know better you might think that Emma genuinely has feelings for Scott rather than this being part of her plan to destroy the X-Men.

Luckily one knows better, right?

Anyway Beef saves a woman for a toppling tree that caught fire, while Jetstream uses his Cannonball-like powers to rescue a man off a jetty just before it collapses into the sea.

Hellion uses his telekinesis to try and hold the river of lava back. He grunts under the strain. "Too much," he wheezes out. It's all far too much, even for him.

What Scott wouldn't give right now for Storm to bring down the rain and help put out some of the fires that have started...but he can only deal with what he has to use. He whistles loudly at a high pitch. "Firestar! We need a trench! You and me!" he barks out the order to deal with the lava.

Angelica nods in understanding and takes to the air. Bringing her hands together she fires a concentrated blast of her microwaves while Scott lifts his glasses and adds his own blasts to the efforts. Together the two carve out a trench to the ocean for the lava to travel along which takes the pressure off Hellion.

Emma must admit to smiling a little at how easily Scott can just take over her team. Now imagine that being a permanent arrangement.

For the moment they've stemmed the crisis with the lava now safely, relatively speaking, flowing along the trench into the ocean but it's a temporary fix. If that volcano continues to increase in activity...

"Look out Ms Frost!" King Bedlam shouts.

In response Emma barely ducks out of the way of a flying something that impacts one of the way beneath her dwellings, causing it to collapse.

Emma turns her head as walks into a view a dishevelled looking gentleman with wild hair and a wilder look in his eye. Purplish energy is crackling around his hands which are clenching and unclenching.

One of the poor residents of this island get in his way. His hand touches them on the head...and they are literally turned to dust accompanied by screams of agony that are definitely going to stay with you for awhile.

"Who the fuck is that?!" Ali asks.

That's just what Scott is asking himself...without the profanity.

The man growls. "Get out of my way! I'll kill him! I'll kill him!" he screams quite insanely. He then fires off warning blasts of energy from his hands in random directions.

Scott rushes over to Emma's side and helps her up. "Can you shut him down?" he asks her. It's the simplest way because they have way too many problems right now to be dealing with some crazed mutant.

Emma reaches out with her mind to try and shut his down. It's not an enjoyable experience. Emma makes a noise of discomfort.

"Emma?" Scott queries, a touch of concern in his voice.

"His mind's a confused mess," she reports. "He seems to be obsessing on the fact his wife cheated on him...wanting revenge..." she shakes her head. "Ugh, I can't get in through the chaos. Perhaps with the girls' help, together we can just force our way in with blunt force," she suggests combing her power with the Five-in-One.

The man staggers slightly before his eyes focus in on Emma, glowing intently with purple energy. "I loved you!" he screams. "And you return my love by sleeping with him!"

"Oh no," Emma says as she realises what has happened.

Scott looks at her curiously.

"He thinks I'm his wife," she says with a shudder of revulsion.

"Die!" the man screams...and a beam of energy erupts from his mouth.

Scott, in a foolish act of heroics, prepares to put himself in front of Emma. She pushes him out of the way, all the while rolling her eyes at his act of ridiculous medieval chivalry and transforms into her nearly indestructible diamond form. She raises her arms as the beam strikes her, pushing her back along the ground, the beam diffusing around her body.

Emma lowers her arms. That was unpleasant...or would have been if she actually felt anything in this form but she doesn't. Literally feels nothing because even her emotions become as hard as diamond.

The man prepares to fire again...only for a powerful red beam to slam into his side, sending him spiralling into another dwelling which promptly collapses atop of him.

Everyone looks to where that came from to see Superman emerging from the rubble of the first dwelling, his eyes burning bright red.

Quite a frightening sight actually.

"Superman!" Scott exclaims in surprise.

"If you're going to try and get into his mind, Emma, I suggest you hurry," Superman says, his tone one of all business, having managed to overhear what Scott was suggesting.

Emma can see Superman is right. They have an opportunity before the man digs himself out. Her diamond forms fades away as she can't use her telepathy in it. _"Girls!" _she telepathically calls out to the Five-in-One.

The 5 identical blond-haired girls step in behind Emma and they combine their power and launch a telepathic assault on the man under the rubble.

There is a cry of pain and rage from beneath.

The combined power of 6 telepaths should shut this guy down instantly...but Scott can see from their expressions that they're struggling. "Emma?"

Emma was at a loss. Could read his mind, get into it to some degree but couldn't seem to find the way into the place to shut him down. It was such a confused mess it was almost labyrinthine. They just need more time...which they're not going to get when suddenly there is a massive blast of purple energy from beneath the collapsed building, sending debris flying in all directions.

The man staggers out, grabbing at his head...screaming incoherently...grabbing at his head...ripping at his head...until he rips the flesh clean off.

At this point the Five-in-One all simultaneous vomit...which ruins any further attempt to telepathically shut him down.

Even Emma makes a face of disgust and her stomach turns.

The man stands there, essentially his face in his hand and his head...his skull remains in place, glowing with purple fire. He stands there, clearly still alive as his empty eye sockets gaze at those standing there in shock.

"Holy Fuck!" Ali swears at the sight. "He's like some sort of...of..."

"Atomic Skull," Superman suggests. "Oh hey, that's pretty good," he suddenly remarks in awe at his own genius.

"What do we do now?" Scott asks Superman.

"You? Nothing," Superman tells him.

"But..." Scott begins to argue.

"Scott, you can't handle him," Superman tells him bluntly. "That purple fire...it's a form of radiation. He's pumping out enough to kill anyone who gets within 10 feet. Plus you know how I ended up in that building?"

Scott shakes his head.

"He punched me," Superman says gravely as he rubs his jaw. "He's as strong as I am...minimally," he relays what he has discovered so far. Needless to say the fight so far hasn't gone too well but Clark never expected the sheer level of strength, the atomic energy blasts...yes Clark can feel it's radiation of a sort. Luckily his body can essentially process all forms of radiation...except kryptonite. That trait is the only thing that stops him from becoming fatally radioactive to others. "If Emma can't shut him down then I need to lead him away from all these people...and I'm sorry Scott, that means you have to handle the volcano for the moment," he apologises for not being able to help with that.

"How do you plan to do that, exactly?" Emma wonders.

"Well, my sweet little adulteress," Superman in sugary sweet tones, referring to who Atomic Skull thinks Emma is.

Emma rolls her eyes.

"He thinks I'm the man you cheated on with and he wants revenge. You know what that means?"

"Not really."

"It means for this act I get to play the villain of the story."

Superman turns his attention back to the Atomic Skull...as he plans to call him from here on out, at least in his head, because it's just a cool name and he thought of it. Atomic Skull seems...lost almost, looking around. It's given them a nice momentary pause. Superman put his fingers in his mouth and whistles. "Hey! Michaels!" he shouts out the name on the tag on the guy's clothes. "Did you ever ask yourself why? Why your wife chose me over you?" he asks, playing the role fate has seemingly laid out for him today.

That seems to get to her Atomic Skull's attention as his skull snaps round in Superman's direction.

"I know. She told me everything. How you neglected her. How you decided your work was more important than her. I mean all she wanted was some loving attention and you couldn't even provide that," Superman demeans the man, making a total guess at the facts and hoping he's somewhere near the truth.

"She was my world," Atomic Skull mutters, his voice now having a distinct distortion to it.

"Yeah, that's why she said I satisfied her in ways no man ever had before," Superman mocks.

Atomic Skull roars in rage and charges at Superman.

Perfect.

Superman dodges easily enough...just about. "Oh come on, Michaels, what's the matter? Can't handle the truth? I thought as a scientist the search for truth was the point."

"YOU!" Atomic Skull roars, chasing after Superman, who is leading him away from the settlement. "You poisoned her mind! Turned her against me! Men like you should get what you deserve!"

"Perhaps...but from what she said I doubt you are capable of such a performance," Superman continues to stoke the man's anger, getting him to only focus on chasing Clark.

"He's quite mad, you know," Emma comments to Scott.

"I got that."

"Not our skull friend. Superman," she clarifies because seriously she wouldn't do what he is doing.

"No," Scott disagrees with Emma. "That's just...him," he says with a peculiar smile. He hopes Clark will be ok.

"Scooter!" Tabby's shrill tones break his chain of thought as she comes running up, breathless.

"Tabby?" he queries.

"It's Amara...she...she went up to the crater. I couldn't stop her," Tabby explains.

Real concern peppers Emma's face. "Which way?!" she demands to know.

Tabby points and Emma breaks into a run, heading for the volcano and when the heat from the rivers of lava become too much she simply transforms into diamond and keeps going. She has to get to Amara. Whatever is happening with the girl...well frankly what matters is keeping her safe. If something were to happen to Amara...even if Emma wouldn't outwardly show it, trust her, on the inside she would be devastated. She truly does love her students.

* * *

><p>Clark's plan was genius even if he says so himself. Ok maybe he's exaggerating but his plan worked. His new glowing skull 'friend' was chasing him, away from any people he might harm.<p>

Still what to do with him Clark hadn't quite figured out yet. The guy's mind was obviously completely mixed up. There had to be some way to reach him. Some way beyond resorting to fists...because from what Clark's seen so far that's a fight that could take awhile.

Clark's plan comes across a teeny snafu when a group of people, no doubt running in terror from the volcano, stumble into Atomic Skull's path.

Superman swoops in to get them out the way before Atomic Skull can get too near but that momentary distraction allows the atomically powered man to get the jump on him from behind, his hands strangling his neck, pulses of radiation slamming through him, making him cry out slightly in pain.

"Go! Run!" Superman shouts at the people he rescued and they thankfully do so.

Atomic Skull then slams Superman through the jungle until Clark can get some purchase, putting his hands around his opponent's throat and pushes back, slamming the Atomic Skull through trees and rocks and the odd strewn boulder but the guy just won't let go even as Clark lifts them into the air.

Clark then remembers a trick he learned from Mr Cassidy. Clark has very powerful voice muscles so if he uses them wisely...

"LET GO!" he screams in a way Banshee would be envious over. The vibrations literally shake the skull of his foe who has to grab his own head, letting go of Clark which was the only thing holding him up and he plummets to the ground.

Superman lands a short distance away.

Atomic Skull rises to his feet, his mind still fixated on gaining what he deems his rightful payback. "Cute trick...but it won't save you!" he roars, accompanied by another blast, this time from his eyes.

"So stealing my bit," Superman mutters. Beams from the eyes is his bit. Ok Scott's too but he isn't here. Superman ducks under the blast which cuts through the trunks of several trees, toppling them over. He catches one, swings it like a bat and smacks Atomic Skull hard, sending the man flying before he comes to a sliding halt.

As Superman flies after him, Atomic Skull grabs his own tree, ripping it out of the ground and uses it to block the next attack. They parry back and forth, trees clashing until Superman knocks it out of Atomic Skull's hands. He uppercuts the skull bathed in radioactive flame sending the altered man high into the air.

Superman rockets after him, catches him and delivers a massive punch to what was the face sending the man down into the smoking, flowing rivers of lava base of the volcano, carving out a crater from the force of the impact. Superman lands nearby at the unmoving figure. Can't be that easy, can it? His luck is never that good. At least not lately or so it seems to Clark.

And no, his luck is never that good, proved as Atomic Skull's hands shoot up and he blasts Superman directly in the face. It doesn't hurt as more stings his eyes, making it difficult to see, which is why he doesn't see the first punch coming that sends him flying.

As Clark thought. This is gonna take awhile.

* * *

><p>Don't even bother to ask Amara to explain what she is feeling right now as she comes to stand at the cusp of the crater of the erupting volcano. If anything she guesses she feels the responsibility she has had drummed into her whole life as the Heir to the throne of Nova Roma.<p>

She feels like this is her fault somehow and therefore she has to fix it.

A fountain of lava shoots up from the lake of fire below her, startling her a bit but she soon regains her composure and focus. Her hair rises up, her whole body has a glowing aura in the moment before she transforms into her fire form...which honestly now she stands here on top of this active volcano resembles currents of lava more than fire.

Amara tries to do what she did below. Reach out...connect. She slams her hands together in front of her before spreading them out and 2 fountains of lava rise up in response to her. She closes her eyes and concentrates hard and the 2 fountains fade back down.

She claps her hands together again, the fountains rise back up and forms balls of lava at the top before falling back down into the lake.

Putting hers arms out to the side again a huge plume of lava rises up in front of her. She's doing it! She can do this!

No...it's...she's struggling. It's such a huge thing...connected to the whole earth. There's a whole system...and she can feel it. She can feel that system. It's like she can feel the whole planet. They're connected. They are one.

Unseen behind her Emma still in her diamond form is scrambling up the smoking black rocks, trying to save her student. "Amara! Amara!" she shouts trying to get the girl's attention.

Amara looks behind her briefly as the volcano continues to erupt.

"Come away from the edge!" Emma pleads with her.

The rocks underneath Amara give way and even in her diamond form what counts as panic wells up inside Emma. "Amara! Amara!" she screams as she scrambles up to the edge but of Amara there is no sign.

* * *

><p>Clark just knows Logan's going to give him hell for this. The fight with the Atomic Skull had broken down into a slug fest. All technique had gone out the window. Ok, maybe that is what Clark will think later when he's not battling for what feels like his life.<p>

Atomic Skull slams a fist into Superman's stomach, doubling him over and then locks his hands together and slams them down on the hero's back, flattening him against the ground.

Superman lets out an 'Oof!' of pain. He rolls out of the way of Atomic Skull trying to smash his skull in with his boot. Clark then manages to swing a leg round and sweeps Atomic Skull off his feet.

They lie there, both breathing heavily. By now both their clothes were tattered and torn. Their bodies ached.

They both wearily push themselves back to their feet.

"I...will...kill...you!" Atomic Skull promises between pain-filled breaths. "And then I'll kill her!" he also promises, still locked in his delusion that Superman stole his wife from him. He throws a blow, it's blocked and Superman retaliates with several quick blows followed by a roundhouse kick sending Atomic Skull head over heels backward before he gets back up.

"Come on," Superman complains in exhaustion and exasperation. "Stay down will ya," he pleads for just one break today. He zips in and the fight returns to its slug fest. Exchanging blow for blow with bone breaking force...even for Clark it's pretty close to bone breaking force. He's pretty certain his face right now is probably not very...pretty. He hasn't seen it but he can feels like it's probably a little messed up.

They deliver simultaneous punches to the face sending them both careening in opposite directions, carving out trenches through the black rocks and lava. Above them the sky is still filled with the ominous black smoke of an erupting volcano. It's like Hell is their battlefield.

Clark shakes his head as he rises once more to his feet. He can't keep this up. It's not getting anywhere and is not likely to any time soon...plus even his body has its limits and he's taking a pounding.

Through the smoke and fire he can see the purple fire of the Atomic Skull, marching relentless toward him. The man then breaks into a charge.

Superman takes a deep breath and blows hard. Ice starts to form on the figure, getting thicker and thicker, slowing him down. He raises his hands to deliver a blow...only to stop mid-way, frozen solid.

Clark's breather is only momentary as cracks begin to appear in the icy prison. "Didn't think that would work," he mutters to himself but it bought him a moment. He looks at Atomic Skull...and then at the volcano directly behind...and an idea strikes him.

The ice breaks.

Superman catches the two arms in his hands...though the force behind them almost makes his knees buckle. The ground cracks under his feet due to that very same force. With a grunt of effort Superman pushes Atomic Skull back, pushing his arms up, leaving the man's torso very vulnerable. In a burst of superspeed Superman shoulder charges into the man's gut and keeps going, lifting into the air.

Even as the Atomic Skull slams fists into his back Superman keeps going until the volcano crater is beneath them...at which points he drives them both into the lake of superheated rock, creating a huge splash.

* * *

><p>Amara hadn't panicked when the ground fell away beneath her. Quite the opposite. She dived in, welcoming the splash into the lava. It felt wonderful. It felt like part of her now. She swam down to the heart of the volcano, where she felt she could connect to it better.<p>

It was now she put all her effort into seizing control...or perhaps a better term would be borrowing control...or perhaps forming a partnership with Mother Nature is the correct definition. They weren't enemies. They were one and the same. She just understood that now.

She..._stretched_ herself out, through the Earth and began to divert away the lava, ease the pressure in the magma chamber far beneath her, cool everything down. For a moment she felt like she was everywhere she was connected to...which is the entire planet. Kinda hard to describe the sensation. She does know that she'll never be the same again after this.

Everything calms. There. That's better.

The calm breaks from shock-waves above her head. Amara looks up and her eyes widen in shock at seeing Clark battling some guy with a purple flamed skull. She can feel the shock-waves from the blows they are exchanging.

As Amara swims nearer she can see Clark is...hurt? Actually hurt. His face is bruised and battered.

Amara's eyes narrow in righteous anger. No-one hurts her God! With a cry of rage she sends a massive current of lava at her God's foe, swirling it around him and in the process spinning him round and round and as he spins the lava thickens, sticks, hardens until it encases everything but his exposed skull in a thick lump of solid rock, imprisoning him quite effectively as it turns out.

Amara swims up and comes to place Clark's arm over her shoulder. He's quite shocked...ok very shocked to see her down here. Amara smiles gently...touching his face with concern.

Clark points upward. He does need to breathe at some point.

Amara nods and creates a small lava bloom beneath the two of them that lifts them toward the surface.

* * *

><p>Emma stands there, as the volcano dies down and a crust forms over the lava lake in the crater, stands there at the edge of that crater. Her diamond form fades away and she can feel the full impact of what has happened. The...sorrow. She's not as cold as she may appear. Her students are...well not everything to her but very important and Amara...<p>

Oh God.

The longer there is no sign the more Emma starts to think that she has lost her.

"Frost!" a voice shouts from behind courtesy of Tabby as she, Scott, Alex and Jen manage to finally catch-up. The rest of the Hellions had stayed behind to try and save as many as possible.

Emma turns to face them

"Did you find her?!" Tabby asks in a panic over her friend's fate.

"She...she fell in," Emma says, her voice distant.

There are gasps of shock at that.

Then, the now cooled surface of the lava lake in the crater cracks and emerging from it, riding a stream of melted rock, comes Amara, still in her lets call it now her lava form..magma form?...still helping hold Superman up. His clothes were tattered before he landed in the lake of lava. Now they were holes burnt right into them, revealing portions of his soot ridden flesh below but amazingly he still retained his dignity.

Amara guides the stream to the crater edge where she and Superman step off.

There are more gasps of surprise.

Tabby shakes her head in disbelief. "Oh man...how cool are you?!" she cheers her friend.

"I hate to burst your bubble Tabby but Amara's always been the coolest," Superman announces.

Amara smirks and playfully shrugs her shoulder. "I don't like to boast," she jokes.

"B-but how?" Scott asks...about everything really.

"It's hard to explain," Amara admits. "But it's like I merged with the volcano. Like we're the same."

"You are a geokinetic...and probably a pyrokinetic too now I think on it," Emma reasons.

"You knew?" Scott queries.

"I suspected...after she became ill on the boat. Geokinetics are very connected to the Earth," Emma gives her reasoning behind it.

"It's a 2nd power," Superman realises with a snap of his fingers. "That's why you only showed up as a pyrokinetic before. That was your first power to emerge. Your 2nd one remained dormant...until...that fight with Magneto. Remember when you tore the earth apart," he recalls back.

Course Amara does. "But I could never repeat it," she argues.

"Must have gone dormant again after," Superman reasons the obvious.

"But now...?"

"It's fully awake," Emma declares it to be.

"Whoa, wait," Tabby intervenes. "Now I know I ain't the best student but as I recall aren't having 2 powers rare?"

"Indeed," Emma confirms. "Only truly exceptional mutants have 2 powers," she describes it...and in the process is describing herself because she has 2 powers. "Of course those who have more than 2 are a little harder to ascribe a definition for," she says, giving Superman a critical eye. Selene never did explain and Emma hasn't been able to get Amara to spill whatever secret it is.

Clark smiles airily...which is a little painful in fact. "I prefer to think I defy description...just like Tabby," he quips, giving her a wink.

"You know it!" Tabby cheers in agreement at that.

Emma rolls her eyes and turns back to Amara. "I would put you in the Upper Alpha Class, Amara, dear," she gives Amara her classification. "It seems today you've taken a step forward in understanding the true nature of your powers."

"Seems I have," Amara agrees proudly.

"What happened to the Atomic Skull?" Scott wonders, suddenly remembering that.

"Oh him," Superman says. He looks to Amara. "Your Highness, if you would?" he requests with a theatrical bow.

Amara giggles and reaches out with her right hand over the crater and another stream of lava rises, this time carting up the imprisoned figure of the Atomic Skull.

"What do we do with him?" Alex asks.

"Leave it with me," Superman says with a sigh as he contemplates having to deal with this.

"He looks...fainter," Jen comments on his glow.

"It's the lava. It's absorbing the radiation. Should keep him down to only cancer-inducing levels until I can get him properly contained," Superman replies to her.

"But who is he? What is he?" Scott asks.

"Long story," Superman side-steps answering it. "I better get going," he declares.

"You sure you're ok?" Amara asks.

Clark smiles softly at her. "I'm fine. I heal fast." He then presses his hand into the small of his back and there is an audible crack as he rearranges a vertebrate or two. He grimaces, complaining in the tone of a grumpy old man, "Though I think I'll still be feeling this in the mornin."

That makes a few people laugh. Amara feels lighter in spirit too. Especially with the fact that she could already see a visible improvement in his face. "Be careful," she advises.

Superman chuckles and gives her a kiss on her cheek before flying across the carter, grabbing Atomic Skull and disappearing high into the sky.

Luckily Amara is still in her Magma form. Otherwise you'd see her blush brightly at the fact her God just kissed her. She feels all rosy inside...and it's not her powers that are responsible. In fact now she thinks on it no-one has ever kissed her before in her Magma form for the obvious reason she'd burn them. "So...anyone got a set of spare clothes?" she asks as she turns back to the group.

"Why you asking that?" Alex asks, oblivious.

Amara sighs and gives him a look. "Alex...what do you think happens to my clothes when I transform? My body is the temperature...of well Magma."

"You mean you're..." he gestures at her.

"Butt naked," Amara answers it bluntly, completely unashamed at being so. It's their culture that has the problem with it. Not hers. She's just being respectful to them.

Jen laughs loudly as her boyfriend blushes in response.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: In fact this origin for the Atomic Skull is not very much different from his current one...at least until DC decide to retcon it again. Anyway he was a scientist on a sub performing radiation experiments. Something went horribly wrong, mutating him and he ended up stranded on an island using his new powers to survive until his face melted off revealing his glowing skull. As he lives on the island he tries to sort out his confused memories and eventually recalls he caught his wife with another man and he killed them both. I just took it that his confused mind thought Clark was the man who stole his wife and therefore begins the long clash of hero vs villain. Emma's one redeeming feature even when she was the villain of the X-Men stories was that under it all she genuinely does love and care for her students in the sense she doesn't want to see them harmed. She's never above manipulating them for her own ends though if she thinks it's for their greater good. And isn't Amara awesome, really? Honestly on paper she's a super-powerful mutant with an interesting background story. How come she doesn't appear more regularly in the A-list comics I can't figure. Heck, when was the last time she was even seen in the comics? I struggle to remember since they cancelled the New Mutants. And no, I'm not counting the Ultimate line when I'm saying this. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Cruise Control part 4.<em>


	39. Chapter 39

Chapter 39

**At the Institute...**

"Are we safe?" Domino asks as she along with Storm, Beast, Logan and Clark look through the transparent, what appears to be glass, chamber that currently contains within Atomic Skull, still encased in cooling lava.

Beast taps on the transparent material. "Transparent aluminum. Forge got the idea off watching Star Trek. Infinitely stronger than glass and as it is used on space vessels blocks out radiation. It'll protect us until Forge can construct a proper containment chamber for our guest. A task which he is currently undertaking."

Beast's scientific mind is just trying to comprehend what lies in front of him. It's astounding in its way. He would love to know exactly how the poor gentleman was mutated in this way...and how his body works that he still lives without his face. Though how to study him when he is radioactive is a challenge to overcome.

"I don't like the way that guy's glaring at us," Logan comments...though how one can tell he's glaring when all you have are the empty eye sockets of the glowing purple fire skull is anyone's guess.

"Not you, me," Clark corrects. "He's glaring at me because he thinks I'm the man who stole his wife."

"You cad, you," Dom jokes, playfully punching him in the arm.

Clark takes it in the good humour Dom meant. "Like Beast speculated, I believe the mutation has terribly afflicted his mind."

Storm sighs and rubs her head. Clark had told them the whole story. This...'Atomic Skull' was very, very powerful and dangerous, especially if his mental state was as badly affected as it appears to be. "And Charles isn't back yet," she laments the lack of a telepath currently. Betsy was away with the Professor and Jean was at her parents in Boston. She supposes she could ask Wanda...but the girl doesn't have very much experience in using her magic to read minds as far as she understands it and this would require someone with vast experience she thinks.

"I'm not sure how much help he would be. Emma and the quintuplets couldn't shut Skull down. His mind is so chaotic it's nearly impossible to penetrate."

Logan strokes his chin as he thinks. "You know as much as I hate to mention this perhaps it's time we contacted Fury," he suggests.

Everyone is surprised Logan, of all people, is suggesting that.

"You're the one who always says we can't trust him," Storm reminds her boyfriend.

"Oh, you can't," Logan states that in full belief. "But if you want someone to look into the AIM connection he's your best bet. Face facts Ro, we're not a spy organisation. Fury can get further than we ever could. Plus SHIELD has the facilities to lock this guy away safely."

"Logan this man is sick. He's not a criminal," Storm argues.

"Actually, Ro, I think you're wrong there," Dom has to argue.

"Explain," Storm demands, frowning, clearly not happy at the contradictory nature of Dom's intervention.

"This guy was mutated because he was in the lab when that Gene bomb thingy went off which implies he was helping build it," Dom deduces.

"Domino's right," Clark confirms. He then points at the Atomic Skull. "This is Dr Albert Michaels," he gives the man his full name now that he's had some time to look into it. "He, at least according to his official biography, specialises in the study of radiation which is what the Gene Bomb emits. A form of radiation."

"And his wife? The one he thinks you stole?" Storm queries after.

"Interesting that. Reported missing. Disappeared without a trace over 2 years ago."

"He murdered her?" Logan queries, nodding his head in the guy's direction.

"I can't confirm that."

"But I can see a story," Dom figures out. "She really did leave him for another man and in a fit of jealous rage he killed her...and maybe her lover too. Has to have ate at him which is why his confused mind has focussed in on that."

"That's only speculation, Dom," Clark has to caution her.

Beast reaches in with a few quotes over the pain of heartbreak. "You will never know true happiness until you have truly loved, and you will never understand what pain really is until you have lost it. Ever has it been that love knows not its own depth until the hour of separation. Love is much like a wild rose, beautiful and calm, but willing to draw blood in its defence. It is not a lack of love, but a lack of friendship that makes unhappy marriages. Heaven has no rage like love to hatred turned..."

"Nor hell a fury like a woman scorned," Clark finishes.

"Quite," Beast says with a smile. "Perhaps none of those accurately describe the situation but then again such is the nature of love that it defies a neat description."

"He's not a woman," Dom points out.

"I think the same applies either way. Age of equality between the sexes, Dom," Clark argues.

"Well forgive me if I hang on to my sexist idea that women are scarier than any vision of hell," Dom huffs.

"You certainly are," Clark quips back.

Logan snorts with laughter.

Storm rolls her eyes...and then sighs. She has to make the decision. "Very well, Logan. Contact Colonel Fury. Tell him to be prepared for the radiation danger posed," she decides.

"Do I have to do that last part?" Logan questions with a deadly serious tone...which gets him that glare that shows Dom is right. Hell has nothing on an angry woman.

* * *

><p><strong>Island of San Sebastian...<strong>

As per Emma's instructions the Hellions were helping clear up and rescue anyone left trapped on the island. When she made her choice to sort of steal the X-Men's clothes and make the Hellions appear heroic she knew there would be days like this...and she accepted it for now if it got her her goal.

Scott...and with him she believed it would be tugging the thread that unravelled Xavier's whole deluded fantasy.

Plus you know it's nice to have a whole island nation in her debt.

When they gather back together Emma does give them some genuine and well-earned praise. "Though don't think for a second this gets you off training the moment we get back to the Academy," she warns them, not wanting them to think she's gone soft.

They all simultaneously groan pathetically.

It doesn't work on Emma. "Don't try that with me. I can see some you have allowed yourselves to get rusty. You know the standard I set. Nothing less than perfection."

Even Scott thinks that's harsh. Perfection for yourself is an admirable goal but it's often too much to expect in others.

"I think I'd rather fight another volcano," Julian mutters.

"That can be arranged," Amara threatens with a smirk, now dressed after a set of clothes were sent from her belongings on the ship.

"Hey!" Tabby laughs. "My girl's funny again!" she proclaims happily at seeing Amara back to her old self. "It's good to have you back Mara."

"It's good to be back," Amara says, feeling much more like herself. "But won't I just get sick again once I'm back on the boat?" she wonders.

"We'll island hop our way back to the States," Emma proposes as the solution. "You should be fine. It did take quite a few days before you got severely ill," she points out.

Amara supposes that's true. "Thank you, Ms Frost...for everything," she says gratefully.

"Thanks are unnecessary Amara. You're my student. Plus since you have a new power the training will be doubly hard for you so you probably don't want to thank me," Emma says with a cold smile.

Amara pales.

"You know your bed at the Institute is still available if you want," Tabby points out, making the suggestion Amara return.

Amara clears her throat. "Thanks Tabby but no. I've made my choice and I have to see it though," she declines the offer.

"Quite right too," Emma says with a smile. She must say she really has come to like the Princess. Now if only she could get Scott to make a similar decision but he was being annoyingly stubborn and resistant to her charms thus far...which frustratingly only makes her seem to desire him more. Emma just knows that can't be right.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Storm, Logan and Superman stand out in the grounds waiting for Colonel Fury and his happy squad to show up. Clark needs to be around in case something happens when they try to move the Atomic Skull...though Clark really hopes nothing does because he would not like another round with that guy. He's barely recovered from the last round.

"So, Space Boy, tell me again how the Princess stopped a volcano?" Logan asks as they wait because he still can't get his head around that.

"As much as we all might hate to say it Emma was right. Amara is clearly an Upper Alpha Class mutant with 2 powers. Pyrokinesis we knew about and geokinesis is the other. That explains why she gets airsick. She can't be disconnected from the Earth for too long."

"So worse case scenario this for me. What can she do?"

Ororo rolls her eyes. "Goddess, you can be a depressing person sometimes Logan," she complains at him jumping to the cynical thought of what damage Amara could do.

"Yet you're dating me. What does that tell ya?" Logan asks her with a smug smile.

"Probably something Ms Munroe tries not to think about," Clark quips.

Storm actually sniggers while Logan growls.

Clark sighs and returns to Logan's question. "Well I can only guess based on what I saw but if Amara can control the Earth itself well what can't she do? Raise a volcano in the middle of a city? Set off the San Andreas fault and sink the west coast into the sea? Is there really a limit?" he lays down a few options.

"That's scary," Logan has to say just thinking about it.

"Or wonderful," Storm proposes the alternative point of view.

"You ever wonder how we end up in these messes?" Clark asks.

"Sometimes things fall apart, kid and there ain't nothing you can do about it," Logan imparts some wisdom.

"Fall apart..." Clark says, his voice drifting off, as a knot of concentration furrows his brow. "Fall apart," he repeats. "That...actually might work."

"What was that Clark?" Storm asks.

"Uh...I'll be back. I promise but there's something I need to check quick and then I'll explain. Excuse me," he says as he zips off with his usual gust of wind.

"That was weird," Logan rumbles.

"Perhaps," Storm says. "We'll see," she puts it into a holding pattern.

* * *

><p>Hank must say it is most disconcerting to be suddenly picked up at superspeed and find yourself relocated but that is where he finds himself, in the computer room along with Forge and Clark.<p>

Clark is bringing up the images and data on the energy domes. "I had an inspiration and I wanted to run it by you, if that's alright," he says.

"Certainly," Hank agrees. "But, please, some forewarning next time," he requests.

"Please," Forge asks as he waits for his stomach to catch up with him.

"Sorry," Clark says with an apologetic face as he turns to face the other 2.

"So what do you have Clark?" Hank wonders.

"Well we've been trying to figure out what the energy fields are made of, yes, so we can determine how to penetrate them."

"Without much success," Beast has to sadly report.

"Well I just realised something."

"Which is?" Forge asks, truly lost and that is saying something.

"We don't need to know," Clark states his sudden revelation.

"Please elaborate, Clark," Beast requests.

"If we bombard the energy fields with atomic sub-dividers, no matter what it is actually made of, it won't be able to hold its structure. It will literally fall apart," he explains the revelation Logan's words struck within his mind. He then rubs his chin in a contemplative fashion. "Well as long as Apocalypse isn't there to compensate. We'd probably need to distract him somehow."

Silence from both Beast and Forge.

"Soooo, what do ya think?" he asks for their opinion.

"Clark...that's genius," Beast praises him with a huge smile.

"It really is," Forge says in agreement as his mind works over how to build the devices required to generate and discharge the atomic sub-dividers. "Though with our resources that'll take weeks to build the necessary number of devices required."

"Yes, we'd probably have to attack both pyramids simultaneously to guarantee success," Beast agrees with Forge's assessment. "I think it would be hard for even Apocalypse to be at two places at once."

"If I could just get it right this time, I'm certain I could keep him busy long enough," Clark thinks...and this shows an improvement. It's not like before where in his anger he threatened to try and end Apocalypse. It's just keep the ancient mutant busy for long enough. If anything he sounds like he's berating himself for his previous impulsiveness.

"This smells dangerously like the rough outline of a plan," Beast remarks humorously. Though deep down he's letting out a sigh of relief that they seemingly finally have a plan. He just hopes it's not come too late to stop whatever it is Apocalypse is planning.

* * *

><p>"That sure is an interesting tale you tell," Colonel Fury says as he looks out the Professor's office window with Storm sitting behind the desk with Logan standing alongside her. "But tell me why I am only hearing about it now?" he asks.<p>

Logan snarls. "Because in case ya forgot we don't work for ya," he snaps back.

"Logan, please," Storm requests he calm down, herself remaining calm and unflustered. They had just finished bringing the Director of SHIELD up to date on the AIM submarine and of what happened to Dr Michaels. "Because we required to ascertain the facts before we could determine the correct course of action, Colonel," she explains it simply, her voice steady but firm. "Since it seems likely AIM was working on a device many a terrorist group would like to obtain it became clear SHIELD was the best organisation to investigate this. I think you agree this device you would not like to fall into enemy hands, yes?"

"Yes," Fury has to agree with that. How can he not? She's right. It's exactly the sort of thing SHIELD was created to prevent.

"So it's settled. We give you the device and all the information we have and you find a nice safe spot for Dr Michaels. Preferably one where research is carried out in how to return him to normal," Storm lays down the arrangement as she sees it.

"We'll see what we can do," is Fury's vague response to that. "After he is debriefed."

"Good luck with that," Logan says sarcastically, knowing that is the man's mind is truly messed up it's unlikely Fury will get very far.

Storm rises to her feet. "Now, I'll ask Superman to transfer Dr Michaels into the containment chamber we have built and that will make him safe for transport. He is highly radioactive. Logan did mention that, yes?"

Fury turns round, chewing on his toothpick. "Yeah. We're prepared for that."

"Colonel," Storm addresses the man. "I know we don't agree on everything but that doesn't make us enemies. We simply have different approaches to what I believe is the same goal."

"What goal is that?"

"Peace. Isn't that what SHIELD does? Tries to keep the peace."

She may have a point. "We'll see," is what he says. "And oh, anything you care to tell me about those energy domes?" he asks them.

"We know not much more than you do, Colonel," Storm tells him...and that's not a complete lie. They know little. "We learned our lesson in Mexico not to rush in again. The domes remain as much an enigma to us as they do to you...but rest assured of one thing, whatever Apocalypse is planning the X-Men will be there to confront him."

"As will SHIELD," Fury declares.

Storm walks over to the door and opens it where she finds Superman waiting, keeping a wary eye on a few of Fury's flunkies. Considering SHIELD know he's an alien Storm thought it better Clark not be in the same room as Fury. Things are awkward enough already without that. "Superman, if you'll please retrieve Dr Michaels we can conclude our business swiftly," she requests.

"Of course, Storm," Superman agrees amiably. He then zips off in a blur.

Fury departs with his flunkies to wait outside with the helijet.

Logan walks up next to Storm. "Help us with Apocalypse?" he snorts. "They have no idea how out of their league they are," he points out.

"That's what worries me," Storm confesses. "If the world sees its protection easily despatched by a mutant..." she trails off but Logan gets what she means. After the disaster in China things came close to going out of hand. If it gets as bad as Logan fears with Apocalypse...then the departed Magneto may get that wish of his and get that war.

"I'll keep an eye on Fury," he vows because he doesn't trust that man.

Storm smiles slightly in appreciation but it doesn't last long. There are simply too many worries on her mind.

* * *

><p>Superman hands over the lead lined chamber, essentially a box, that contains the Atomic Skull over to SHIELD. When Clark was placing him in it he got a last uttered threat of killing him, presumably over that same delusion he's the man who stole Michaels wife.<p>

Clark ignored it. The ramblings of a sick man. Though he must remember to look into Michaels' wife disappearance and see if Logan and Dom were on to something and that he killed her in a fit of jealousy and rage or something. At the very least perhaps Clark can solve it and bring closure to her family.

Just another item on the long list of things he needs to do.

"So Logan you sure can't I persuade you to rejoin SHIELD?" Fury asks, as the helicopter fires up behind him.

"Fury. Go fuck yourself," Logan tells the man.

Fury actually smirks. "Kinda figured you say that. Anyone you want me to give a message to."

"Fury, don't make me repeat myself," Logan warns that that he would just get the same reply as previously.

Fury leaps on board the helicopter.

"Good riddance," Logan snorts as the helicopter takes off with its cargo.

Clark eyes Logan. "Is there no-one at SHIELD you liked?" he wonders.

"I like Widow just fine...beyond she just won't see Fury as I do as a manipulating, scheming, lying bastard."

"No-one else?"

Logan thinks. Some of them are not so bad he supposes. They see it as an honourable duty and whatnot, protecting the world. "May...perhaps May too. She was...alright."

Hmm, something about the way Logan said that catches Clark's interest. "May? Last name or first?"

"Last."

"Agent May of SHIELD."

"Yep."

"Someone Storm should be aware of?" Clark says with a smirk on his lips because...well he's guessing but when Logan spoke there was a bit of weight in his tone.

"Space boy," Logan growls. "Go fuck yourself," he tells Clark as he stomps off.

Clark sniggers. That was fun.

* * *

><p><strong>Secret SHIELD Holding Facility(Name Classified)...<strong>

Fury is just finishing overseeing the...what did the X-Men label Michaels again...oh yes, the Atomic Skull being placed in his containment cell by men in heavy protective radiation suits. He likes to make personally sure dangers like this are locked away securely.

Fury sighs. There were more and more..._people _like this being created all the time now. It was a massive headache which he has to deal with. "Hill," he addresses his 2nd standing just behind him.

"Yes, sir," Commander Maria Hill replies obediently.

"This has an AIM link. As I recall weren't Coulson's team looking into AIM," he seeks reaffirmation because that being the case he just just add this to Coulson's workload.

"Yes, sir," Hill confirms. "In fact I was meaning to talk to you about Coulson. There's been an..._incident_," she phrases it as.

Fury turns his head and gives her a dark look. He then shakes his head and starts to walk off, walk off to see for himself what Coulson has done. He walks along, muttering, "If he has so much as scratched that plane I'll transfer him to that observation post in Greenland, I swear to God."

Hill winces. "I hate to be Phil when Fury finds out he put a hole in it," she murmurs quietly.

* * *

><p><strong>The SHIELD Globemaster, currently parked for repairs...<strong>

"Really?! Really Coulson?! 6 days?!" Fury exclaims as he stands there opposite Agent Phil Coulson aboard what is a modified Boeing C-17 Globemaster III military transport plane. Fury's hands are on his hips and he's not happy. "It only took you 6 days to take a completely renovated piece of state of the art machinery and turn it into scrap?!" he berates his agent.

Phil Coulson does look a tad sheepish that his team managed to blow a hole in the plane, which was totally necessary to get them out of the situation they were in but he will take responsibility for the consequences. He is the team leader. "My team acted with my authority."

"Don't talk to me about authority," Fury throws the words back as if he can't believe the gall. Fury moves to start pacing around. "Do you know how much this plane costs?" he asks as he moves over to what is a small curved bar. "It has a bar!" his voice calms as his hands rub fondly over it. "A really nice one," he says softly almost as if he is remembering something nostalgically.

Fury snaps out of it and get back to berating Coulson. "Talking to me about authority?" he queries in disbelief. Fury stamps over to get right into Coulson's face. "You know I have authority to downgrade your ass to a Winnebago," he threatens.

"I am aware of that, sir," Coulson says, rather meekly.

Fury points his finger into Coulson's face. "I want it fixed just like you found it!" he orders.

"Yes, sir."

Fury spins his pointing finger round to a man and the woman in the corner. "And Fitz, Simmons that means no modifications like a...a...a damn fish tank!"

"Fish tank sir?!" Jemma Simmons squeaks as she jumps nervously to attention. "Never thought of it, did we Fitz?" she asks her scientific colleague to back her up.

Leopold Fitz shakes his head. "No. Never crossed our minds, sir," he says.

Fury turns his head back to Coulson and has an expression as if to say 'don't treat me as stupid'. He shakes his head. He is about to leave when he stops. "The new girl, Skye, she's a risk," he makes clear what he thinks about Coulson picking up this civilian/criminal.

"I know, sir," Coulson says and in doing so basically is taking the responsibility for the risk.

"I. Know. Sir," Fury repeats in annoyance. Fury looks up at the other man and woman here. "Ward, you keep your eye on her, you hear me?" he orders his agent.

Grant Ward stands to attention. "Both eyes, sir," he promises.

The Asian woman next to him rolls her eyes. Yeah, he doesn't have a problem keeping his eyes on the pretty girl.

"Where is she, right now?" Fury asks.

"Locked in her room," the Asian woman answers. "Until she has earned a level of trust we're limiting her freedom."

Fury nods and walks up to her. "Oh, May, Logan said hi."

"Did he?" Melinda May questions that sceptically.

"Well not in words but in his heart I'm certain he did."

"Uh huh," she says in complete disbelief. She knows Logan too well and she know the Director too well also. Therefore she knows that this is Fury stirring it up. Her and Logan...she can't even remember the last time they talked.

"Coulson, how's Lola?" Fury asks about Coulson's car over his shoulder as he slowly starts to leave.

"She's fine, sir. Thank you for asking."

"Talkin to me about authority?" Fury mutters with a shake of his head as he leaves, that still bugging him.

Ward whistles. "Well that went well," he says sarcastically.

May rolls her eyes...again. "I'm going to read this new AIM information. You should probably do the same," she advises since Fury dumped all this extra on them.

"Uh, sir," Simmons queries Coulson, raising her hand. "About the fish tank?"

"You heard the Director, Simmons. The word is no," Coulson has to turn her down.

Simmons' face falls.

Fitz rubs her shoulder. "You'd think we could get some reward after we came up the idea of using atomic sub-dividers to break through those energy domes," he complains.

"We don't do this for the reward, Fitz," Coulson points out. "We do it because it's right. We do it to be the SHIELD against the darkness. To protect the innocent...so that means no fish tank. Clear?"

"Whatever," Fitz grumbles as he stomps off to his lab.

"Fitz!" Simmons goes chasing after him.

"I so need to be reassigned," May grumbles as she walks out.

"Or you could quit, join your friend Logan at that school, become a teacher!" Ward shouts after her, trying to rile her up because damn, what does it take to make the woman's icy demeanour crack.

Coulson feels a headache coming on. First chance he gets he's taking a vacation. He hears Tahiti is a magical place.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Sink the West Coast into the sea...now why does that seem familiar? Must have seen it in a movie or something. Though it is probably something Amara could do. To quote her Ultimate self she's like a walking WMD. Hooray, Clark finally used his brain and came up with a way to take down the energy field. Too bad the Agents of SHIELD beat him to it. And yes, I'm using Fury's cameo from early season 1 as the basis for my own cameo. And May knowing Logan...who doesn't know Logan? The man gets everywhere. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Kitty makes a new friend...who may not actually exist in Ghost of a Chance.<em>


	40. Chapter 40

Chapter 40

**At the Institute...**

It had been a few days since the Atomic Skull left. A few days since the Professor returned from the UK.

With him had come Sean, Terry, Rahne and James. Betsy had stayed on a week to see her family.

Upon returning Sean's number one priority had been to try and see how much he could annoy his old 'friend' Raven. In fact his first words upon his return to her were 'Well, well, well, lookie here what th' cat dragged in!' in his most irritating cheerful tones.

Mystique gave herself less than a week before she murdered him in his sleep.

For Charles the last few days had been spent in mostly quiet solitude and reflection. Reflection on what had happened.

Out of the blue his ex-wife, Gabrielle Haller, had called him, saying her 16-year old son had been abducted...their son. His and hers. David Charles Haller. She never told him. He never knew she was pregnant. If only he had. If only he had been there before it ever got this far.

David was a mutant. He also suffered from split personalities. At least 3 of them. And who abducted David? Himself...sort of. One of the other personalities called Lucas and when this personality was in charge David would physically change his appearance. And each personality had a different mutant power. Telepathy, telekinesis and pyrokinesis were only 3 they encountered and the changing appearance might have been shapeshifting so perhaps even 4 abilities...or could have been simply psychic projection. Impossible to know. If it hadn't all been so tragic Charles' scientific side would have been fascinated.

Charles tried to help but he only ended up making it worse. Lucas tricked him into locking the other 2 personalities away, including his actual son, David and leaving Lucas in charge...and Lucas is not the nice one. Quite the opposite. He's rather sadistic actually.

And now he's out there, who knows where and capable of who knows what...and where does it end? Not where Lucas might think it does. If he can be created, other personalities can and who knows what they will be capable of. And there's no saying how long that mental block Charles was tricked into placing will hold. He did it in a rush and without him to maintain and strengthen it, it is, more likely than not, going to begin to break down, only adding to the uncertainties of David's mental state.

It's quite clear, even from this single meeting, that his son is an Omega Level mutant. It's the only explanation of how he can be so powerful and possess so many abilities. It's also why Charles should be there, helping him get control.

Yet he's not and Charles can now do nothing to aid David. He can't find his son anywhere. He's somehow cloaking himself from Cerebro. Don't even begin to ask Charles how that can be done without technology, which is how Magneto did it.

So here he sits in his study contemplating the what ifs and his own feelings. The deep feelings of loss on how much of his son's life he has missed. Guilt over his terrible mistake and its consequences..and yes, anger. Real anger at Gabrielle for not telling him...and he's sorry but right now her excuses for not doing so just don't wash.

This was his son and he had a right.

And if he had been there from the moment David's powers started to develop then this whole thing may have been able to have been avoided. He can't help but think that.

His thoughts are interrupted by a knock on the door.

"Come in!" he calls out.

The door opens and in walks Martha, tray in hand laden with cups and teapot. "Tea?" she offers.

Charles manages a small smile. "That would be lovely, thank you," he says gratefully, deciding tea would be nice right now.

Martha places down the tray on the table by the window and start to pour out the cups. "Biscuit?" she asks if he wants one.

"Yes, thank you," he accepts the offer.

Martha places it on the saucer and hands him his tea while she sits down opposite. "So you may be tired of hearing this but how are you?" she asks, her concern for him genuine after what he has been through.

Charles has heard that a lot recently but he appreciates it comes from concern. "I've been better."

"I can imagine. From my experience with Claire I can guess at the questions going through your head about what if I had been there. I go crazy myself imagining her growing up on the streets of Suicide Slums and I didn't know who she was or that she even existed," Martha says, showing she does understand, at least in part, what Charles is going through right now.

"Father are suppose to make things better, not worse," Charles relays what he is beating himself up over.

"No, parents can only do their best. Sometimes it is not good enough. Why do you think we brought Clark here? Because Jonathan and I knew there was this part of Clark we could never understand. Raising him, watching him struggle with his abilities and not really be able to help him...it's hard to explain the helplessness of that feeling. Here, even if no-one is Kryptonian they can understand the struggle and burdens of his abilities."

"Are you trying to make me feel better?"

"No...because I know I can't. In a way you found and then lost your son over the course of a few days. There are no words I can say to ease that pain. All I can do is be here for you. Offer an ear to listen...or a shoulder to cry on if you feel you need to."

"Thank you," Charles appreciates that.

"That's what friends are for," Martha says easily.

Charles sips his tea. "So what's happening today?" he wonders, wanting a change of topics to take his mind off his pain. He had left running things to Storm for the moment so wasn't completely up to date on events.

Martha takes a moment to think. "Let me see, oh there was a message from the new Principal of the school wanting to arrange a meeting to talk about the upcoming year."

"I should reply to that post-haste," Charles decides because it needs clarified what the rules are in relation to the students attending Bayville High.

"Let see what else," Martha continues. "Rogue's taking her exams, we're trying to get Alicia, Lorna and Piotr to take part in some training exercises...did someone bring you up to speed on the idea on how to penetrate Apocalypse's energy fields?"

Charles nods. "Ororo mentioned it," he confirms...and he was glad they had the beginnings of a plan.

"I think that's everything major...Scott, Tabby and Alex aren't back from their cruise yet. Jean's still at her parents...and oh, Logan's taking several students out on quad-bikes later this morning for some fun."

Yes, Logan had been much more inclined to give them moments like that since he discovered and met that clone of his. Still didn't know where she was. She's vanished under the radar, even Cerebro's. No, Charles didn't know how she did it either.

* * *

><p><strong>The Parker Residence, Queens, New York...<strong>

For Peter Parker being Spider-Man means there are not a huge number of certainties in his life. His aunt is one...and God bless her for the way she has supported him since she discovered he was Spider-Man.

The other rock in his life is the beautiful brown haired girl he is currently spooned up against in his bed, his arm wrapped around her waist as she sleeps soundly.

Guess he wore her out...he can't help but think with a touch of manly pride.

Since she got back from her parents he and Kitty had done a lot of catching up. It's kinda insane how much he wants her. He raises his head a little and smiles at seeing her look so cute and adorable in her sleep.

Her few weeks away home had done her a lot of good after witnessing Magneto's death which had shaken her badly. Kitty's still such a sweet, wonderful person despite it all and it pains Peter to see her upset.

Especially when she supports him no matter what.

Plus she laughs at his jokes and is one of the few people who can actually keep up with him when he's babbling on about something sciency...and actually finds his geekiness adorable...mostly because she's just about a big as geek as him. Oh the sci-fi marathons they have sat through together, let him tell you.

And he loves her so very, very much.

And he doesn't know if this is a scary thought or a wonderful one but he could really get use to waking up next to her for say...oh, he doesn't know, the rest of their lives perhaps. He leans over her and kisses her cheek which makes her stir slightly.

"Hmm," she says sleepily.

"Kitty," Peter coos softly. "Time to get up."

Kitty cracks half an eye open. "Peter...I'm only human," she complains, sleep heavy in her voice. "Wasn't 3 times last night enough," she says as she pulls a pillow over her head.

Peter snorts with laughter. "And who was it who woke who up for that 3rd time, huh, sweetheart?" he asks her. Here's a hint; it was her.

On the other hand, thank you spider-stamina. There isn't a man alive who would complain about making love 3 times to the girl of his dreams.

"Umm...I can't remember," comes Kitty's muffled response from under the pillow.

"Oh yes you do," Peter accuses her while he trails his hand over the smooth skin of her side, down to her shapely rear.

"Don't do that," Kitty moans at where Peter's hand is going. Moans lustily because he knows damn well exactly where to touch her to get her all fired up.

"I am very tempted...but chances are Logan would storm in in the middle of it."

Kitty lifts the pillow to reveal a confused expression under a mass of brown hair.

"Quad-biking," Peter reminds her.

"Crap," Kitty swears as she suddenly remembers. Logan was coming round to pick her and Peter up. She flops on to her back and sighs as she brushes her hair back. She doesn't have spider-stamina so is a little pooped out...in the really good, oh my god the neighbours probably heard her screams of pleasure, way. Luckily Peter's aunt was away visiting a friend.

Kitty rolls on to her side, wraps an arm around Peter and gives him a slow, lingering kiss. "I love you," she murmurs happily. Waking up next to Peter is the best part of her day...ok 2nd best part of her day after the reason she is so tired.

"Right back at ya, kid," Peter says with a wink.

Kitty laughs in that beautiful way that probably only Peter brings out of her as she gets herself out of bed, stretching her muscles out.

Which by the way is just so not fair on a heterosexual teenage boy because Kitty's naked and one thing all those X-Men training sessions do is to produce one fine looking toned frame. He's turning into a sex maniac...and it's all Kitty's fault.

Knowing they are alone Kitty is self-confident enough to stride for the door as she is...giving her hips that kick to make them sway that little bit more...and she can practically feel Peter's eyes bore into her. She opens the door and exits...only to stop and lean back so her head peeks round the door frame. "Oh Petey," she coos. "You know it'd save time if we had a shower together...and you know I could use some help _lathering _up," she says suggestively, giving him a sexy wink.

It only takes Peter about a second to chase after her. So he's a sex maniac. Somehow he thinks he'll find a way to cope.

* * *

><p><strong>Colorado...<strong>

So yeah, awesome quickie in the shower. There is no doubt if they keep this up Kitty is going to kill him but Peter doesn't have a problem with leaving the Earth that way. It's better than having that nut Kraven the Hunter do it. Seriously what kind of person dresses in a lion's skin and plays hunt the spider. If it wasn't for Parker luck Peter would guess the sort of person they lock away for a long, long time.

Kitty's probably going to need the smile on her face sandblasted off but the truth is she's happy. So very, very happy. Her time home had been good, despite her father's doubts over her relationship with Peter(he's still being a jerk about it) but her mother had been supportive and the time away had allowed her to get over the shock of witnessing Magneto's murder and once she got back, got back into Peter's arms...she hasn't been able to help herself. Peter's just the best guy she knows. Plus he makes her laugh...a lot. Not to mention her shallower side just lusts after his incredible ripped body as she sees it. How can she resist that. That doesn't even include the fact she just plain loves him more than she has ever loved anyone before in her life.

The two of them only just barely managed to be ready when Logan showed up...though they were probably still looking pretty flushed after their shower 'activities'. Thankfully Logan chose not to say anything.

Right now she and Peter were just checking over their vehicles for the day. You can say quad-bike or All Terrain Vehicle(ATV). In fact Peter was going to be using a dirt bike for their adventure through the canyons of Colorado. The ATVs were for those who weren't as skilled or experienced...or in Peter's case possessed abnormal levels of agility and balance. It was Kitty's idea that he come...in fact it was sort of a late birthday present for Peter's 18th which had been last week on the 10th.

Oh now come to think on it Kitty did throw him an awesome party which could count as his present...or the _present_ she gave him that night which was herself wrapped in a bow. Oh yeah, she's just the best girlfriend ever!

It was a good party, with all of Peter's friends including a few people from the Institute, like Clark for example and then there was Peter's friends from his other life like MJ, Gwen, Harry...not Liz who seems to have a big issue with Kitty being a mutant. Whatever. Kitty's tried to be nice but if the girl has a prejudice there isn't much Kitty can do about it.

Anyway back to the here and now. This sort of activity isn't what Kitty usually enjoys but it's part and parcel of being in a relationship. This is for Peter, not her.

Kitty thinks Logan organised this whole thing just to get away from the headache of the family issues he now has with Mystique and Alicia and so on.

In fact she's not far off. Logan needs to blow off steam every so often. Ororo understands his instinctive need to be out in the wilderness and despite the kids here Logan feels more relaxed and at home than he has done in ages. He'll get it out his system and then be better able to cope with stuff at the Institute without resorting to murdering Mystique in her sleep.

So anyway apart from Kitty and Peter there was also Sam who needed some distraction until Tabby got back. Kurt too had come along. Not to get away from his mother but because he wanted a nice day out for him and Amanda who he talked into coming along with.

That leaves the other 2...who right now were walking towards the group wearing some 80s style sunglasses, their helmets in hand. What the...?!

"You know, Goose," the tall, black haired one says to his shorter blond partner.

"Yes, Maverick?"

"I feel the need," the black-haired one smirks.

The blond haired one joins in and they say together, "The need for speed! Yeow!" they shriek before high-fiving each other.

"Oh my god!" Kitty complains. "A lame Top Gun rip-off, really Clark, Bart?"

Bart pouts. "Lame?" he questions that.

"There was nothing lame about it. We were awesome!" Clark proclaims.

"You know it dude!" Bart cheers in agreement and they then give each other a fist bump which elicits quite a few chuckles from the others.

Peter sniggers behind his hand until he gets the death-glare from his girlfriend and he soon coughs to cover himself but in all reality he agrees with Clark. That was awesomely funny.

Kitty rolls her eyes which makes Clark chuckle. It's always fun to annoy Kitty. Why is he and Bart, the 2 fastest people, possibly on the planet, taking the slow way on bikes you might ask. Well it occurred to Clark the other day that despite Bart being his room-mate he probably hadn't been doing enough to hang out with and be Bart's friend so here he is, hanging out and being Bart's friend.

Jubilee understood that her boyfriend needed to do this. It was a boy thing. Plus she had plans to go to the mall with Marie. They really hadn't had a good chance to catch-up properly since they both got back to the Institute. What brings them together? Shopping! Duh!

Logan grumbles under his breath. "Lets get started while the day is still relatively young shall we? And enjoy it while you can. Soon this whole canyon will be under water once they've finished constructing the new dam."

"Zhen lets not waste any more time!" Kurt declares with much enthusiasm.

Amanda smiles at him. A happy Kurt makes her happy. Plus with all the complications of his family they hadn't really spent as much time together lately as she would like so despite this not really being her thing when Kurt invited her she decided to accept. Not that she's not trying to be understanding in regards to Kurt's family. She is. It's just...Kurt's family is migraine inducingly complicated.

Everyone gets on their bikes.

"Everyone pair up," Logan orders for safety. "Hayseed, you're with me," he tells Sam. "And lets see these motocross skills you claim to have," he challenges the Kentucky native who is on a dirt bike as is Logan.

Sam grins savagely. Oh, Logan wants to see his skills? Sam will show him some skills. And yes, this may have been the other reason he came along because Sam loves motocross. He wonders if he could make a career out of it? Something to think on.

Logan fires up his bike. "Ok, watch each other's backs!" he orders and with that he leads the group off. Sam is soon off in pursuit.

Kurt and Amanda drive off together. Him on a dirt bike and her on an ATV.

Clark and Bart are next. Clark handling the bike with surprising expertise. This just sadly reminds him of the bike he use to have...and destroyed when he robbed that bank during his red K summer. He loved that bike. Loved riding with the wind blowing through his hair. He'll never forgive Kal/himself for that. It's kinda selfish he knows and probably impossible but one day he would love to find and get that bike back.

Since Bart can't remember anything before he got his powers and therefore never needed any sort of vehicle to get around it's an ATV for him too.

Bringing up the rear are Kitty and Peter...and as they descend a slope Kitty's poor bottom is getting bruised something fierce as her ATV bumps over the rough ground. What one does for love.

As she starts to get a better feel for it Kitty feels more daring and up ahead spots where the path splits in two, takes different courses but comes back together a bit further on.

"So Pete, feel like a race?!" Kitty calls out, feeling more cocky than she probably should, as she points at the fork ahead.

Peter probably should have remembered Logan's order they stay in pairs but doesn't. He agrees. "You're on! But when I win I want a reward!" he shouts.

"Ha! Who says you're winning pal!" Kitty denounces his claim, confident in her own abilities. Too confident.

The two lovers hit their separate paths. Peter's goes up high to the left. Kitty's go down low to the right...well low is a relative term when you're still high up a deep canyon carved out by the river far below.

Peter's very determined to win this one. Dreaming of what reward he can think up and get out of Kitty. So much so he doesn't pay enough attention to when his bike knocks some loose rocks free.

Rocks that tumble down right into Kitty's path...forcing her to try and avoid them...pushing her far too close to the edge and she's going way too fast.

It's inevitable what happens next as she plunges off the edge into the abyss below...

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I don't recall they ever said exactly in the episode where this outing took place but in the comics Danielle Moonstar comes from a settlement near Boulder, Colorado so I just chose that fine state. And I kinda realised I hadn't done much ClarkBart time recently so here they are. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ghost of a Chance part 2._


	41. Chapter 41

Chapter 41

Despite the many trials Kitty has faced in her young life she can't help but nearly give in to the instinctual panic of falling from high places. In fact falling is one of her biggest fears. Falling right through the Earth to its centre because of her phasing ability.

She tumbles through the air beside her ATV. When a ledge below is in her path she phases through it as her bike crashes into it and the fuel ignites blowing it to pieces.

When the next ledge down comes along she manages to grab its edge and tries to pull herself up. Though if she was thinking a little more clearly she would remember she could just have shouted on Clark to help...or remembered she can actually make herself light enough to walk on air. Blame it on the panic in the moment, blame it on perhaps a bit of pride that she wants to get herself out of the situation.

As the saying goes 'Pryde cometh before the fall.'

A saying that comes true when the ledge starts to crumble just as she has almost pulled herself up. It gives way and down she goes, impacting the ground hard enough to severely stun her.

* * *

><p>Elsewhere Sam and Logan are involved in a competition to one-up each other in pulling bike tricks...at least until Logan spots the column of black smoke rising. He screeches to a halt and realises someone's had an accident.<p>

Logan's not the only one. Clark heard the bang of what was Kitty's ATV exploding. "Bart!" he calls out, trying to get his friend to stop. "Bart!" he yells probably too loud.

Bart hits the brakes. "What?!" he yells, annoyed at his fun being interrupted...and it was fun even if it was a little slow for his taste. He finds Clark stopped, his eyes fixated on the black smoke in the distance.

"Kitty's in trouble," Clark states and he blurs off. Bart immediately follows.

* * *

><p>Kitty lies, stunned. Above her the ledge continues its disintegration threatening to crush the currently helpless young woman.<p>

A shadow comes over her and Kitty groggily starts to come round. "Peter?" she queries...only what she finds is not Peter but a Native American girl that looks about her age...maybe a little younger but can't see much else as the sun is directly behind, blinding her.

The girl grabs Kitty and drags her clear just as the rocks above give away and come tumbling down right where Kitty was lying.

Kitty is shocked and relieved and thankful to who just saved her. She yanks her helmet off and gets a better look at her saviour. Yep, definite Native American with long black hair, part of which is braided into two pony tails hanging down her front while the rest remains loose down her back. She is dressed in an aqua-green sleeveless top and brown pants held up by a brown belt with a blue diamond decoration. On her feet are light brown boots and around her neck a very traditional Native American looking beaded choker necklace. The girl also has a silvery metal bracelet with a blue stone on her right wrist and is wearing small ring earrings.

"Huh? Who are you?" Kitty asks.

"I'm Danielle," the girl answers with a distinct accent to her voice before bending down to help Kitty up. "Are you ok?" she asks.

Kitty groans a bit in pain as she rises to her feet, feeling a little dazed. "I don't know. I think so." Kitty then looks around her at the pile of rocks where she had just been. "Whoa. You just saved my life," she says gratefully.

"That was nothing to what you just did," Danielle remarks looking up at where Kitty fell from.

Awkwardness! You can never tell how someone might react to seeing you're a mutant. "Y-you saw that?" Kitty stutters, slightly afraid of the reaction. It's never nice to be attacked for simply being what you are.

"Only a mutant could dissolve through solid rock!" Danielle says, sounding almost elated.

_Whoosh!_

Clark and Bart arrive.

"Or appear like ghosts," Danielle adds at seeing the two boys.

Clark rubs the back of his neck.

"Oops," Bart says sheepishly, kicking at a small stone, smart enough to figure out what they've just done.

Danielle leans in closer to Kitty. "Is that what you all are? Mutants?"

"Yay...kind of," Kitty replies, feeling a little awkward at Danielle coming dangerously close to violating her personal space as their faces are now very close together. At this point she finally notices Danielle has brown eyes. She rubs her arm awkwardly. "Does it matter?" Kitty asks nervously.

Danielle's face erupts in a smile. "Absolutely!" she declares, her voice rising in pitch and intensity. "That means you're just like me! I-I mean your powers are way cooler..."

"Wait!" Kitty interrupts and grabs Danielle by the arms. "You're a mutant?!"

Danielle nods. "Uh huh. I live over there," she points in the direction. "In Dark Hollow with my grandfather...and this is just way cool! I've always been alone before!"

"Well, yeah, I am way cool!" Kitty admits cheerfully.

"Totally!" Danielle cheers in peppy tones.

"Oh dear Rao, two of them," Clark grumbles at how alike they sound. Kitty's bad enough. Two of her might kill him.

"Would Jubilee kill me if I said I think she's kind of hot?" Bart asks at a whisper in reference to Danielle.

Clark just gives Bart a look. Though to be fair the girl was very pretty. Just an initial reaction he tends to get from her clearly being Native American; reminds him of Kyla...which brings back all levels of pain and regret Clark could live without. Then again it's also a reminder for him not to let something like that ever happen again. It's one of his motivations to put the costume on.

The sounds of engines indicates the rest of the gang have finally caught up. As soon as they've stopped Peter is up like a shot and hugging Kitty. "Oh my God! I'm so sorry! Are you alright?! Are you hurt?!" he asks in a panic, pulling back to look his girlfriend over.

"I'm fine, really," Kitty insists.

Peter is hugging her again. "I'm so sorry," he repeats, feeling utterly guilty for what happened. He didn't even realise until Kitty didn't appear and then he saw the smoke. What kind of boyfriend is he? Not a very good one apparently.

Kitty hugs him back and while normally she never rushes to get out of Peter's strong, safe feeling arms, this is getting embarrassing. "I'm fine," she repeats. "I had a guardian angel," she explains it as, looking at Danielle.

Peter looks at the girl and then moves over to hug her. "Thank you!" he says in utterly relief.

"You're welcome," Danielle says modestly.

Logan is not happy. "What did I say? I said to remain in pairs," he berates Peter.

Peter can only look guilty because it's true.

"Oh leave off of him, Logan. Splitting up was my idea," Kitty comes to her boyfriend's defence. "I meant heading in different paths...not actually splitting up as in you and me because you know I love you more than anything and I...uh..." she babbles as she suddenly realises what she said, blushing.

Peter shakes his head in amusement. "Kitty, never change," he asks her because her babbles are just so adorable...and her blushes...don't get him started. He gives her a quick peck on the lips.

By this time many of them are rolling their eyes and Bart has his finger in his mouth making gagging sounds, mocking the sickly sweetness.

Danielle looks at the gathered group and suddenly snaps her fingers as she realises something. "Of course! You're the X-Men! Aren't you?!" she says, bubbling over with excitement.

"That's us," Kitty confirms.

"Any chance I could be one?" she asks, her eyes alight with hopefulness.

"Weelll...Logan?" Kitty asks.

"I guess you could come back with us and meet the Professor," Logan supposes. It is Chuck's call in the end after all.

"Great!" Danielle declares.

Logan looks up at the wrecked bike and sighs. He hopes Chuck doesn't take it out of his pay-check.

Danielle pulls Kitty away from Peter. "So, uh, your boyfriend?" she queries nodding her head in Peter's direction.

"Yep," Kitty says proudly.

"Nice," Danielle approves.

"Oh totally!"

The two girls giggle conspiratorially making Peter frown. You know that feeling you get when you know you're being talked about behind your back. Peter totally has that feeling right now.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

The Professor thought there was no time like the present to stop dwelling on his problems and push forward with his life. It's all he can do until he gets some sort of lead on the whereabouts of his son. Though he did intend to speak to his ex-wife at some point when both of them were less angry at the other.

Pushing forward with his life meant dealing with the Institute's business which brings him to the Native American girl now sitting across his office desk, detailing her life to him. As always Charles listened patiently and understandingly.

"Everyone in Dark Hollow is afraid to come near me," Danielle sort of summarises her life at the moment, pain in her voice clear at how she is treated.

Charles sighs. A story he's heard many times before. "Yes, well, you'll find our Institute offers relief to that kind of intolerance," he assures her.

Outside the door Kitty is eavesdropping on the conversation.

"Kitty?" a voice interrupts.

Kitty spins round to find it is Clark. "Oh, hey Clark! What's up?"

"I could ask you the same," he says...and then peers through the gap in the door, "but don't bother. I think I got it. So any word yet?" he asks.

Kitty frowns, puzzled. "Um, superhearing?"

Clark rolls his eyes. "Unlike certain Illinois natives I don't misuse my powers to eavesdrop on private conversations."

"That's a blatant false accusation!" Kitty defends herself. "I wasn't using my powers."

Which of course doesn't deny she was eavesdropping.

"Where's Pete gone?" she asks since last she saw her boyfriend he was with Clark.

"Oh off somewhere getting you a gift of apology. He's kicking himself that you almost got killed," Clark explains where Peter is gone.

"That's so sweet. Unnecessary but sweet," Kitty says with a great big smile.

"Yet you'll still accept the gift, right?" Clark knows.

"Well if he insists," Kitty demurs. Hey, she happens to like gifts. Sue her.

Cue another eye roll from Clark.

"Hey, what are you doing here?" Kitty suddenly asks him.

"Oh, you know, just passing," Clark says with a shrug.

Kitty doesn't buy it. "Oh I get it," she says with clarity of realisation. "Here you are berating me for spying when that's what you were doing."

"Uh, no I wasn't," Clark lies...badly. He rubs the back of his neck. "Ok, perhaps I was," he admits.

"Why?" Kitty asks curiously. It's not like Clark.

"It's hard to explain."

"Try."

"You know the Kawatche have this whole myth about me," he starts.

Kitty nods. "Naman."

"Yeah. There was this girl. Kyla was her name."

"Oh," Kitty says, thinking that perhaps she gets it. "And was she pretty?"

"Beautiful," Clark says, his voice laden with heavy emotion. "To cut a long story short and please don't ask for details she died because I failed her."

Kitty feels so sad suddenly. "I'm sorry," she says.

"Thank you."

"What does this have to do with Danielle?" Kitty wonders.

"It may sound ridiculous but I just feel like I have to..."

"Make up for Kyla?" Kitty puts forward.

"Something like that," Clark confesses. "Kyla was a bit of a...rogue...a bit of an outcast."

"Like Danielle seems to be," Kitty can see the similarity that is striking Clark from what little Danielle said on the way back home.

"I know they will be completely different people but I can watch out for Danielle."

Kitty could tease him but she won't. This seems important to him and that is how their pseudo-sibling relationship works. Yeah, they tease and annoy each other but for the important stuff they're there for each other. "You know they're not even the same tribe, right?"

Clark nods. "I know. Danielle's Cheyenne, like Forge."

"Forge is Cheyenne?" Kitty queries that.

Clark arches an eyebrow. "You didn't know that?" he asks in disbelief considering how long they've all known Forge.

Kitty shrugs. "It never came up. Hmm, I wonder how many tribes there are," she ponders.

"Officially recognised by the government; 566," Clark answers.

"How do you know that?"

"Because I'm a member of one."

"Huh?"

"Something Professor Willowbrook arranged. In return for rediscovering their sacred caves he got me made into an honorary member of the Kawatche. Plus, you know, the whole Naman thing," Clark explains, clearly still uncomfortable at all that.

"Well you learn something new everyday don't you."

"That's what makes life worth living."

"Point," Kitty concedes that's true. "I hope Danielle stays," she wishes. "I know we just met but I just felt like we clicked, you know."

"Kitty, you get on with and are nice to everyone. That's one of the best things about you."

Kitty's lips rise into a rosy smile. "Thank you, Clark. That could be the nicest thing you've ever said to me."

"And it is probably the last nice thing I will ever say to you," he jokes.

Kitty rolls her eyes this time.

"_Everyone!" _the Professor's telepathic voice calls out. _"Gather in the community room."_

Kitty rubs her head. That never stops getting weird.

"What?" Clark asks at her odd behaviour.

"We're going to the community room," Kitty tells him, grabbing his hand and Clark lets the tiny person relative to him drag him along.

"Why?" Clark asks, clueless because you know, the Professor's telepathy doesn't work on him.

* * *

><p>Logan had been putting all the bikes back into storage when he got the message. He enters the mansion and bumps into Sam and Paige.<p>

"Hey, Logan ah sure was surprised ta see come up short in our race today," Sam can't help but boast.

"Really, really surprised," Paige adds. "Ah mean even ah can beat him," she claims.

Sam gives her a glare. Paige smiles back sweetly.

"You can't claim victory until the finish line is crossed, Hayseed," Logan says gruffly and that was something that never happened.

"That's a good point!" Paige cheers it. "Don't ya think that's a good point, Sammie?"

Another glare for the annoying twerp that is his sister. He'll show her. He has a plan. "That being the case ah wouldn't blame ya, Logan, for wanting a rematch."

Logan pauses. "Rematch?" he queries.

Sam's got him and responds as if that wasn't a question. "Ok, if ya insist. Tomorrow afternoon. Loser washes the bikes," he lays down the terms of the bet as he walks off quickly before Logan can refuse.

Logan folds his arms across his chest and peers down at Paige. "Why do I have the feeling I'm being set-up, Hayseed Jr?" he asks her with close scrutiny.

"Ah have absolutely no idea. Cross mah heart," Paige says, crossing her heart with her finger.

Logan ain't buying it. A feeling reinforced as Paige walks off whistling a little tune suspiciously.

* * *

><p>Everybody coming together these days is a lot of people. Nearly 40 in fact when everyone's here...which they aren't. Betsy, Jean and Bobby are away visiting their respective parents currently. Plus Scott, Alex and Tabby aren't back from their cruise either.<p>

That still means a lot of chatter though.

"May I have your attention please!" Charles says in a loud voice as he rolls in with Danielle walking beside him. "Allow me to introduce Danielle Moonstar who has agreed to enrol here at the Xavier Institute," he announces.

There are many expressions of welcome for her.

Kitty walks up to Danielle. "You can share my room," she says. "That ok, Professor?" she wonders.

"It's fine," the Professor says. In fact it's not just fine but getting kinda necessary for more people to room share now. He may need to consider expanding the mansion before he expands the roster any further. Though any mutant in desperate need he would, of course, welcome.

Mystique could walk...with a stick. She was still healing. She wanders up to Charles. "So what powers does this one have?" she wants to know so she can prepare for whatever.

"Well, Raven, it's not entirely simple. She has a form of telepathy unlike what you normally consider for that gift. However, I'm afraid her emotional issues run very deep. Something you can sympathise with," he jests.

Mystique gives him the glare of death. "A troubled girl with the power to enter someone's mind, Charles? You, of all people, should know the dangers of that," she warns.

"I let you stay don't I," is his retort to that and Mystique is way more dangerous than Danielle is.

Mystique huffs. In the background she hears someone making motorcycle noises. She turns her head and sees that Guthrie boy, seemingly trying to goad Logan into something. She probably doesn't want to know.

* * *

><p>"This is going to be so great!" Kitty enthuses as she helps Danielle settle in to, what is now, their room.<p>

Danielle smiles. "I hope so," she expresses her wish. "People don't usually like to be near me," she says in sadness...and perhaps a tinge of anger about it.

"That'll never happen here," Kitty assures her new friend. Her eyes then widen. "Oh! I haven't introduced you to Lockheed yet!" she remembers.

"Who is Lockheed?" Danielle wonders.

"You'll see," Kitty says with a knowing smile. "Lockheed!" she yells. "Come here boy! I have some snacks for you!"

That last one does it as a purple coloured head pops up from Kitty's half open drawer with one of Kitty's socks flopped over. The snouted mouth yawns and the small dragon stretches and then flies up and lands on Kitty's shoulder where she feeds him a small treat she tends to carry around on her.

Danielle's eyes go as wide as saucers. "I don't mean to be rude but what is it?"

"He's Lockheed, my pet dragon," Kitty explains as she rubs him under his chin, making him 'purr'. Ok it's more like a rumble but Kitty thinks it is cute. "Come and pet him. He's like such a total sweetie."

Danielle is hesitant but comes up to Kitty, reaches out with her hand and pats the dragon on the head nervously.

"See," Kitty says how that proves her point about Lockheed being a sweetie.

Danielle starts to relax and smile a little.

Kitty's phone beeps to say she's gotten a message. She yanks it out and reads...and then frowns a little.

"What is it?" Danielle asks.

"Oh it's just Peter. An emergency..._errand _came up and he had to go," she explains cryptically. Errand being the obvious euphemism for him putting on red and blue spandex and swinging around from webs. And it's fine. Slightly annoying because she was really looking forward to that gift he was suppose to be getting her but she accepts this is who he is...and she absolutely loves who he is.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Aw, isn't it great we're making new friends here. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ghost of a Chance part 3.<em>


	42. Chapter 42

Chapter 42

It doesn't take Danielle long to learn of the 'initiation ceremony' for new official students(Alicia, Piotr and Lorna aren't students so have never had to endure this). That means being thrown into a training session without warning or preparation.

Well you say Lorna never had to before but today's a new day. After thinking it over and discussing it with her sister Lorna finally decided she wanted to try one of these training sessions and see how it works.

So Danielle and Lorna got into the standard blue and yellow New Mutant uniforms and as ordered stand at the bottom of the cliff in the horseshoe shaped alcove next to the jetty. They are joined by Bart and Jamie.

Seems a little random but it was just to see what 4 oddly matched-up mutants could accomplish when faced with a challenge. Can they figure out a way to use their combined powers in such a fashion to achieve the goal even if it may not seem obvious how they can do that.

Up above on the cliff, looking down, the blond-haired, stern-faced figure of Alicia Baker who had been ordered by her mother to observe. Part of trying to get Alicia to agree to join in the training sessions.

And who stands on the jetty about to help run the class?

"Wanda?!" Lorna exclaims in shock at seeing her sister.

Wanda, dressed in her simple black jeans, boots, red vest top and long scarlet coat costume smiles...evilly. "Like I was going to miss this chance, sis," she almost cackles witch-like. So yeah, she wouldn't do this teaching lark often but she couldn't resist overseeing her sister's first training session.

"Oh dear God we're dead," Bart mutters.

"I would rather have Mr Logan," Jamie whispers into Bart's ear.

Bart nods in agreement. Wanda is way scarier than Logan can ever dream of being.

"Ah, don't listen to them!" a new voice shouts from the sidelines. A voice belonging to Clark. He wanted to see how Danielle would do. "You'll do great!"

"Lets have quiet from the peanut gallery!" Wanda orders.

"Bite my shiny metal ass!" Clark retorts. Yeah, he's used that line before but sue him. He loves Futurama.

Wanda gives him the evil eye and a point as if to say she'll get him later. She turns her focus back to her class...and Goddess that sounds weird to her to even say in her head. "Right, listen up!" Wanda commands their attention. "Today we will focus on unforeseen obstacles," she informs them.

And to illustrate that point the sky suddenly darkens as a storm rolls in...at the command of the Storm with a capital at the start of her name. The wind picks up and the rain falls, disturbing the water.

Danielle sort of hugs herself to protect her from the cold penetrating wind.

"Your mission is to get your team across the river and claim the flag," Wanda points at it across the cove, "despite some _surprises _along the way," she informs them with a cruel smirk, knowing what is about to hit them, "And that means the whole team so no flying off ahead by yourself, Polaris," she points out what is forbidden.

"Oh thanks for that, sis," Lorna mutters sarcastically as her now wet green hair becomes plastered to her face.

"That's Ms Maximoff while class is in session," Wanda states, enjoying the rush of power of authority way too much.

"And that also means Impulse can't run across the water by himself!" Clark adds with a smirk. Hey it's all in good fun.

"Dude!" Bart complains at his room-mate.

"Good point! Thanks Clark!" Wanda says, acknowledging he has spotted something she missed. Well it is her 1st time ever teaching. "Ready?!" she asks them. "Then go!" she starts it off, flying off backward to hover and observe. She's gotten pretty good at this whole flying lark if she does say so herself. It's flying by magic naturally.

The group of 4 dash for the jetty.

"How about we just float the jetty across?" Polaris suggests, seemingly being the one taking charge.

If you want a criticism their first mistake was not deciding who was team leader before they started. It's being noted for future reference by the Instructors when they chew them out after.

"Sounds good to me," Impulse agrees as he pushes against the stinging rain.

Impulse, Multiple and Danielle board the jetty while Polaris remains on shore for the moment. It has chains as guardrails on either side. Using her power she rips them loose and then uses them to slice the jetty free. It plops down onto the water and floats.

"Surprise number 1!" Shadowcat announces as she phases from beneath the ground behind Lorna. She grabs Polaris' ankles and phases the magnetic girl into the ground a foot or two. "You get left behind," she says, basically taking out the person who was in charge.

Shadowcat phases herself up and stands there smirking. Oh man, she's good.

"Taken out so soon, sis?" Wanda queries in mock surprise. "Tut, tut," she says in disapproving tones, shaking her head...trying hard not to laugh...and not succeeding.

Lorna's eyes narrow. Oh her sister is so going to pay for this...and remember she is Magneto's daughter so she knows how to get payback.

Meanwhile Storm has directed the wind to make the jetty float out, ensuring no way back to land for the rest. They're stranded in the choppy seas. Now lets see how they deal with that.

"I can fix this!" Impulse declares as he races to the end and jumps into the water. With his hands firmly holding the end of the jetty he kicks at superspeed. More then enough force to make the thing move...and off they go.

Just when all is looking well...

BAMF!

Nightcrawler appears in his puff of blue smoke upon the jetty. "Surprise number 2!" he proclaims. "A team member vanishes," he expands, grabbing Bart's wrists and vanishing with him.

The jetty drifts to a stop, still stranded too far out from the opposite shore.

"Now what?" Danielle asks Jamie, at a complete loss what to do. She's never imagined anything like this situation she's currently in.

An idea strikes Jamie. "Human chain!" he exclaims as he starts to multiply himself and his dupes get into the water, linking arms and forming a human chain, inching closing to the shore.

That might have even worked had Storm not formed a water spout and sucked all the dupes up into the air. The force sends the real Jamie and Danielle tumbling into the water.

On the other shore Wanda, Kurt and Kitty now stand and watch.

"Is that not over the top?" Clark asks them, thinking that even for the X-Men this seems impossibly hard, especially considering this is Danielle's first session.

"Life is about challenges!" Kurt defends it.

"Yeah. Like totally," Kitty agrees before cupping her mouth and shouting encouragement. "Come on, Danielle! You can do it!"

In the water Danielle is panicked...but when she sees the 3 there shouting...taunting...her fear turns to anger and she unleashes her power in a backlash.

* * *

><p><em>For Wanda one moment she is standing on the shore. The next she is standing in a white padded room, in a straight jacket, surrounded by doctors peering at her.<em>

"_As you can see," one doctor says to his colleagues, "the patient suffers bouts of rage brought on by grief over the loss of her mother. Her inability to deal with this has led to a permanent mental breakdown which means, sadly, she is likely to be spending the rest of her life with us."_

_Wanda shakes her head in denial. "No. No! I'm not crazy! I'm not!" she screams, backing up against the wall. Through the barred window she spots her father and her brother outside. "Father! Pietro! Tell them! I'm not crazy!" she pleads for them to intervene._

_Her father and Pietro turn and walk away, leaving her._

"_Father! Pierto! Please! Don't leave me here! Help me! Please!" she screams hysterically, tears rolling down her cheeks..._

* * *

><p><em>For Kurt one moment he is standing on the shore. The next he has teleported...into that dimension he travels through filled with fire, smoke and brimstone...and all around him those giant lizards with the fins on their backs, moving, getting closer, hunting. Hunting him.<em>

_They leap, ready to make the kill..._

* * *

><p><em>For Kitty one moment she is standing on the shore. The next she is falling through it...and down and down and down, through the Earth, unable to stop herself. Gravity is the only force left that effects her and onward she goes toward the centre of the planet...<em>

* * *

><p>Until suddenly Kitty is not falling. She's on the shore, breathing hard, cold sweat soaking her right through.<p>

Next to her Wanda and Kurt are basically experiencing the same thing.

"Vhat-vhat happened?" Kurt asks.

"Easy everyone!" the Professor calls out as he rolls up. Storm calms the weather down and lands down next to him. "It was all just in your heads courtesy of our newest member," he explains as all eyes look down at Danielle, still floating in the water, her face full of fury.

* * *

><p>A short time later Danielle is in the Professor's office getting a 'debrief' from the Professor, Logan and Storm.<p>

Outside Kitty waits impatiently along with Clark who had just spent the last half hour trying to calm Wanda down. She was just plain furious at Danielle. It was almost irrational her behaviour. He knows Wanda is very sensitive over her incarceration and her abandonment but this was OTT even for the mutant witch. Last he saw her she had stormed off, wanting to be alone...and Clark knew for once she meant that so he's giving her some space.

Clark was frowning...as he listened in...and yes he knows he said he doesn't do that but on this occasion feels he needs to. He thinks this lecture Danielle is getting is a disproportionate reaction to what happened. Danielle's new and her control needs work. So what? How is that different to anyone else around here?

"Do you understand what happened?" Kitty asks Clark about...well what the hell happened.

Clark can make a guess from what he has heard and seen so far. "I think Danielle, somehow, can reach into people's minds and make them experience their biggest fear. For Wanda it was being locked back up in the asylum. Kurt; being trapped in that Brimstone Dimension(the name they decided to give it) he travels through."

"And me losing control of my powers and falling through the planet," Kitty reiterates it with a cold shudder.

"Exactly. I experienced something similar when I was dealing with that toxin release in Smallville so I know how disconcerting it must be like for you right now," he explains that he understands.

"What's your biggest fear?" Kitty wonders.

Clark smiles oddly. "That's complicated actually. Since I died the other week I realised what I fear both will and won't happen," he says cryptically. What he means is he feared being immortal and outliving everyone to the point where he is truly all alone, all that is left but now he knows his life will end one day but probably not soon so there are still an awful lot of people he will outlive.

"Fear what?"

Before Clark can answer the door opens and Danielle storms out angrily. "I should have known this place wouldn't be any different," she angrily growls.

"Danielle, wait up!" Kitty shouts as she chases after her new friend. "What happened?"

Clark jogs up next to them as well.

"Sometimes I can't control my powers...but people get mad at me anyway!" Danielle spits out. Clearly she has some long term anger issues over how people react to her.

"Danielle," Clark says her name calmly but firmly, making her look at him. "Look at my face. Do I look mad at you?" he asks, his features soft and understanding.

Danielle slows to a stop. "No," she admits he doesn't.

"So your control needs work, so what? You should have seen my first attempts at flying."

Kitty giggles at the memory. "I still have the pictures," she guffaws as she recalls it clearly. "Oh man! You were covered in dirt and grass and everything!" she declares merrily.

Clark's face sours at her.

"Y-you fly?" Danielle queries, looking at him in awe and wonder. Yeah, she saw him appear like a ghost but she didn't know he could fly. That is so cool!

"I can do a lot of things and as I learned to control my gifts...there were some bumps. I even accidentally hurt my mother once," he says with guilt over that time when he was 5 and dislocated her shoulder. "She forgave me because she understood and Kitty and I, we understand, it's not your fault," he says sympathetically.

"Yeah," Kitty agrees, nodding along. "And you know when I first got my powers I was stupid enough to be tempted to misuse them," she adds her own story, referring back to how Lance persuaded her to use them to break into the Principal's office. That was idiotic on her part...and so was ever being attracted to Lance now she thinks on it. Utter douchebag. Luckily she has Peter now. Man, it would be awesome if one day she could show Peter off and rub it in Lance's face...but that's a fantasy for another day. Back to helping Danielle. "The point is people forgave me and I learned from that mistake and moved on. If anything I guess this situation is my fault for not asking what you can do," she blames herself for that oversight which she can't explain because it seems a rather obvious thing to ask. She guess she just got caught up in the excitement of making a new friend.

Danielle's face slumps. "Or I should have told you," she admits her own failing after listening to her two new friends' confessions.

"Why didn't you?" Kitty tries to ask it as gently as possible.

Danielle bows her head and takes a shaky breath. "Because...no-one wants a freak around who brings your worst nightmares to life," she says, brushing a loose strand of her hair back.

Kitty places her hands on Danielle's shoulders. "You're not a freak," she insists.

"And stuff like that doesn't matter around here," Clark adds. "My sister use to incinerate whole rooms when she lost her temper and it never made a jot of difference," he gives an example of what he's saying.

"You tell yourself that but in my case it's never true. I'm always the exception. You'll see. The Professor will want to get rid of me! Just like everyone did back home!" Danielle snaps...and the bitterness is thoroughly pouring off of her as she storms off again.

"You're wrong," Kitty argues.

"The Professor would never do that to anyone in need," Clark adds.

"He better not," Danielle grinds out.

Clark and Kitty share a worried look. Wow, the anger and bitterness...it's just so unexpected and opposite to the peppy girl they first met.

* * *

><p>That night Kitty is having trouble sleeping(unlike her pet dragon curled up at her feet who could sleep through World War 3), worried over Danielle and what will happen with her. The thing was once she calmed down from the training session Danielle was really a great person. Kitty and Clark spent most of the day with her and they hit it off great and could all be very good friends.<p>

Still it was clear other people around here weren't so ready to just overlook things...which was weird. It seemed out of character really.

Kitty hears Danielle tossing and turning and making noises in her sleep...like she's having a bad dream. Kitty wonders if she should go wake her up...but what if she lashes out with her powers again? Kitty has no wish to see what other subconscious fear Danielle can drag out of her. It makes her hesitate.

Which is not good for the 3 people who chewed Danielle out earlier. It's as if her subconscious mind seeks them out for payback.

The Professor tosses and turn in his sleep and in the bed they share so do Logan and Storm...tossing and turning...

* * *

><p><em>Then suddenly metal restraints lock around Logan's wrists and ankles and pull tight as he finds himself held within the tank that was used when they were grafting adamantium to his bones. He looks around through the slightly green coloured liquid to see more tanks and within them all the students and staff of the Institute.<em>

_He was suppose to protect them. Make sure this never happened to them as it had to him._

_He's failed them. Just like his worst nightmare..._

* * *

><p><em>Storm suddenly finds herself alone in bed as the room starts to shake. She shoots up and finds the walls and ceilings closing in on her from all sides.<em>

_No._

_No!_

_She hates small spaces. Ever since that day her house collapsed on her when she was little. It left with her the most terrible claustrophobia. It's her worst nightmare to be trapped like this..._

* * *

><p><em>The Professor is woken by the mansion shaking and a bright light flashing by the window. Charles gets himself into his wheelchair and rolls to the large double windows. He opens them and rolls out on to his balcony, a bright flash light blinding him.<em>

_Charles tries to shade his eyes with his hand...and what he sees shocks him completely. _

_Sentinels._

_Hundreds of them._

_Thousands._

_And they're coming for his students._

_This is one of his worst nightmares._

_Suddenly a Sentinel rises up in front of him and grabs him, squeezing tight..._

* * *

><p>It's then Charles wakes up in his bed in the dark and realises what has happened. Usually he's an incredibly patient man but when he goes downstairs for some soothing tea and finds Logan and Storm up as well for the same reason it's clear something must be done.<p>

He sends out a telepathic summons to Kitty to wake her up and get her down here. She appears soon enough, dressed in her usual night clothes of pink shirt and shorts. For some reason Charles can't quite figure Clark appears moments later, dressed in a red t-shirt and blue shorts, not looking happy.

Charles explains what has happened to them both.

"Danielle is sound asleep," Kitty defends her new friend.

"Which means she probably isn't even aware of what happened," Clark reckons.

Storm is trying to pour the tea, her hands shaking like leaves. Logan has to help steady them. She sits back down, clearly still deeply shaken by her nightmare. Logan is better at not showing it...mostly because he's had nightmares like that for as long as he can currently remember. Still he ain't happy to see Ro so upset.

"And you're sure she never left your room?" Charles presses Kitty.

"She never left," Clark insists. "I would know," he points out.

"Really?" Kitty queries.

"Don't sleep. Usually just sit in my bed and read," he explains. "Anyway in the quiet of the night all I can hear is people's hearts beating and them breathing in their sleep." He then shrugs at the look Kitty is giving him. It is what it is. It is also why he's here. He heard the Professor, Storm and Logan chatting just before Kitty got up and figured he needed to be here to defend his new friend.

Charles sighs and rubs his tired eyes. "Alright, Kitty, Clark," he accepts their story. "Go on back to bed, both of you. I'm sure everything will be fine in the morning," he says, though it's hard to hear any real belief in that in the Professor's voice.

"Ok," Kitty agrees. "But please don't be mad at her," she requests.

Clark and Kitty exit the door but stop and then press themselves up against the wall either side of the door.

"Now what Charles?" they hear Logan ask.

"I'm not sure Logan," Charles confesses. "But Danielle Moonstar is a problem we need to deal with," he says, his tone a little foreboding.

Clark and Kitty share a concerned look. Clark uses his hand to gesture they need to go.

They wait until they're walking back up the stairs.

"What the hell was that?" Kitty asks at a whisper.

Clark is frowning deeply. "I'm not sure...but did they sound...off to you?"

"Like out of character?" Kitty seeks to clarify.

Clark nods.

"Yeah," Kitty says. "And it's not the first time today either," she adds what she's noticed.

Clark's noticed it too, like with Wanda's blow-out after the training session. "You know I've tried to ignore it but ever since we found Danielle everything has felt off...not that I'm blaming her," he hastily adds. "But something ain't right...and I can't explain it beyond that. Just little things that seem wrong somehow."

Kitty frowns. Now Clark mentions it something has felt a little off all day but she's been too busy trying to be Danielle's friend to pay it much attention. "What do we do?"

"With what? Our weird feelings?" Clark asks rhetorically because there is nothing to act on. No solid information. "I think it best you just go back to bed Kitty. Unlike me you need sleep," he suggests.

Kitty yawns. Ok, point. "Alright but we'll talk more in the morning?"

Clark nods his agreement to that. They need to do something. Work out what it is that seems wrong but it's late and Kitty's mind will work better if she gets some sleep. This can wait until then.

When Kitty re-enters her room she finds Danielle on her side, sleeping peacefully. She slides back into her own bed, Lockheed still not budged an inch and just looks at the sleeping Native American girl with deep worry over everything. Eventually fatigue wins and Kitty clicks off her bedside lamp, rests her head on her pillow and falls asleep.

* * *

><p>When Kitty wakes up the next morning she finds her head snuggled into a familiar warm, firm chest. She raises her head to find her boyfriend in bed with her, dressed in t-shirt and boxers, asleep, his arms wrapped around her tightly.<p>

Kitty can't help but smile at the sight of that messy brown hair half hanging over the sleeping face. Peter is just too cute in his sleep...though for the life of her she can't figure out how he's here. Must have showed up after she fell asleep...but why?

"Peter?" she queries softly.

"Hnnn," his reply is incoherent at best.

Kitty blows in his ear. "Peter," she coos.

Peter's eyelids flutter open...and then Kitty's heart flutters as she looks into his gorgeous chocolate brown orbs. "Hey," she breathes.

Peter blinks a few times as his brain fires up. "Kitty?"

"You were expecting someone else?" she queries and then frowns. "I sure as hell hope you weren't expecting someone else," she says, her tone a little more dark and serious, gently slapping his chest.

"Kitty!" Peter cheers ecstatically and then hugs her and kisses her many times over. "You're ok. Oh thank God. I'm so, so sorry," he says, holding her tight to him. "I should never have let us split up."

Kitty is confused...beyond confused. "Um...ok," she says, her tone puzzled. He apologised for that already.

Peter just plans to never, ever let her go again. He's had guilt eating at him since yesterday for her accident. He wouldn't leave her side even when he was told she would be alright and when it got late he climbed into bed next to her and held her tight, just to reassure himself she was still with him.

Kitty pushes back off his chest and looks around...and her eyes go wide. Danielle's bed...it's gone...and so is Danielle! She gasps in shock and shoots out of Peter's arms and of the bed, finally managing to disturb Lockheed who flutters up into the air, following her. She runs over to the closet where Danielle's clothes were. She throws the doors open...

Empty.

Completely empty.

Kitty's face grows serious with deadly intent as she spins round. "Alright buster, where is she?! Where is Danielle?!" she demands to know from her boyfriend.

Peter sits up in bed, taken aback by the murderous look on his girlfriend's face. "Kitty...who's Danielle?" he asks, truly not having a clue.

Kitty just stares at him in complete disbelief.

* * *

><p>At the exact same time Kitty is waking up Clark gasps awake, shooting up in bed...for some reason he can't recall.<p>

As he takes in the room he realises it's an infirmary bed. He's in the infirmary. What the hell?!

"Clark!" his mother exclaims as her arms wrap around him.

A hand belonging to his father falls on his shoulder. "Son? You ok?"

Clark is lacking a response because he has no idea how he got here.

"Of course he is," a snide sounding tone that can only be his sister is saying. "He was probably faking it," she adds as she comes into Clark's view, hands on her hips. In reality though you can see the relief etched into her face.

"Of course he was faking it," someone else agrees. That someone else being Wanda as she comes to stand next to Claire. Like Claire the relief was etched into her features too.

"Uh...can I ask a question?" Clark requests.

"Of course, honey," Martha says, as she pulls back, smiling in relief.

"Why am I in the infirmary?"

"You don't remember?" Claire asks.

"Remember what?" Clark seeks clarification.

"You collapsed on your trip out to Colorado," Jonathan informs him and they've all been in a deep worry over that ever since. "They brought you back here and you've been asleep ever since. Hank hasn't been able to explain it or find a cause."

"I didn't collapse," Clark argues.

"Yeah, you did," Claire tells him. "Bart told us the story. You spotted Kitty in trouble."

"I remember that," Clark points out.

"Well the two of you zipped in, you grabbed Kitty just before these rocks fell on her and then you didn't get 5 more steps before you collapsed."

Clark shakes his head. "No. That's not what happened," he argues.

The 4 other people share a puzzled look.

"What happened?" Wanda asks for his version.

"Me and Bart zipped in but by the time we got there Kitty had already been saved by Danielle."

The other 4 share another look.

"Who is Danielle?" Martha asks her son in confusion.

Clark just looks at them in complete disbelief.

* * *

><p>This morning the Professor was having his breakfast in his private dining room since he decided to have the staff meeting over breakfast so that meant Domino, Ororo, Logan, Hank and Sean were here as well.<p>

Hank was just in the middle of giving his update on Clark. "Honestly I'm baffled, Charles," he admits. "My best guess is that Clark is simply asleep but as to why he can't be woken..." he trails off, at a loss.

It's at this point Kitty phases in while Clark barges in.

"What have you done with her?!" Kitty demands to know.

"What the hell is going on?!" Clark demands to know.

The lot at the table are lost.

"Who? What?" Charles asks, utterly confused.

"Danielle!" Kitty shrieks. "She's gone!"

"She's what?!" Clark demands to know.

"Gone!" Kitty repeats. "Her bed, her clothes," she lists it off, counting on her fingers. "Where is she?!" she demands furiously.

"What she said!" Clark demands the same answer, sticking his thumb in Kitty's direction.

Behind Clark and Kitty, Peter, Martha, Jonathan, Claire and Wanda appear with Lockheed flying on in and landing on Kitty's shoulders. The staff look at them for some sort of explanation of what this is.

Peter shrugs and the others are just as unable to offer anything as way of explanation.

"I-I'm sorry Kitty, Clark, we don't know a _Danielle,_" the Professor tells them.

Clark and Kitty share a look of total disbelief. Ok, what the hell?!

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Indeed, what the hell. I think that's what I was thinking the 1st time I watched this episode. And who guessed Clark was sharing the fantasy? If you did pat yourselves on the back. As to how he is an explanation of sorts will come. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ghost of a Chance part 4<em>


	43. Chapter 43

Chapter 43

Kitty and Clark try to explain. The whole story but they get nowhere. Exasperated they storm off to investigate by themselves.

Down in the computer room Clark is looking through records at a speed only he can while Kitty is making phone calls to Danielle's home town of Dark Hollow. Lockheed was still perched on her shoulders as if he too was worried over her behaviour and wanted to be close.

Peter is there desperately trying to get her to go back to bed. She hit her head hard yesterday.

Kitty presses her finger to Peter's lips to make him stop talking. "What about her grandfather?" she asks the person on the other end. "He goes by the name Black Eagle...are you sure?" she asks about what doesn't sound like good news. She then throws the phone across the room in a fit of anger.

Peter is wishing he knew what to say. He is sorta saved by the Professor rolling in, accompanied by Martha and Jonathan. He looks at them for help with pleading eyes.

"Clark, Kitty...we need to talk about this Danielle Moonstar," Charles tries to broach the topic delicately considering the previous reaction the 2 teens showed earlier.

Clark snorts derisively. "The one you say doesn't exist. No thanks. Kitty and I can manage," he says in a sour mood.

"Clark," his father says in a stern tone, warning him against his tone of voice. It's not helpful.

"Clark, Kitty you've both been asleep since yesterday," the Professor points out...and he wishes to God he could understand a tenth of what is happening right now.

Clark stops and spins rounds in the chair. "And had the same dream about the same person who doesn't exist?" he questions.

"You know I don't think I'm comfortable with you sharing a dream with my girlfriend," Peter says.

Kitty rolls her eyes and gives him a kiss. "You know I love you," she points out he shouldn't be getting jealous or anything. She turns to the Professor. "Could it be some sort of telepathic thing?" she asks.

"That I can't sense?" the Professor queries, not meaning to sound arrogant. He also has another argument against that. "I know it seems very vivid to you Kitty but remember telepathy doesn't work on Clark."

Kitty frowns.

"Normal telepathy," Clark interjects,"but Danielle's powers weren't like normal telepathy. What if her telepathy works on a different frequency? Something my brain can pick up. You said I was asleep. How different is the level at which I dream at to yours?"

"I can't answer that question, Clark," Charles just admits.

"Then with all due respect Professor, let myself and Kitty work and find some answers," Clark requests.

Charles looks to Martha and Jonathan for help. They're just as clueless as to what is going on.

"I'll watch them," Peter volunteers.

Charles sighs and rubs his head. "Very well but keep us informed."

"Will do," Peter promises.

Martha walks up to her son and kisses him on the cheek. "Whatever happens just be careful, honey, please," she asks him.

"You know me, mom," Clark replies with a lop-sided grin.

Unfortunately she does and that is not reassuring in the least.

As the adults leave Clark gets back to work, with Kitty aiding him at a side computer.

Peter goes to stand next to his girlfriend. "I say this out of love and the fact you got quite banged up yesterday but are you ok?"

"I'm fine Peter," Kitty insists, focused like a laser on her task. She then pauses and looks at him. "You believe me, right?" she asks of him.

"Yes," Peter says with complete conviction.

"You do?" Kitty says with some surprise he just so easily said it.

"Of course I do. I love you and cherish you and will always believe anything you say."

Kitty melts into a puddle of goo and is soon giving Peter the lip-locking of his life.

"Oh don't mind me," Clark mutters sarcastically as they continue making out. "I guess you aren't," he says with an eye-roll. "I gotta get better friends," he grumbles, uncomfortable at this display.

* * *

><p>"<em>Kitty! Clark!" Danielle's voice calls out.<em>

_Kitty jerks back to find Peter gone. _

_Clark shoots to his feet as the room becomes dark and damp and water drips from the ceiling and runs down the walls. There is only an eerie green quality to what little light remains as if they were underwater._

"_Clark, please tell me you're seeing this?" Kitty asks in a near panic._

"_I'm seeing it," Clark assures her._

"_Clark! Kitty!" Danielle's voice calls out from a distance. Sounds like outside the room._

_The two teens exit the room. The corridor outside is the same. Dark and damp, eerie green._

_A figure runs in the shadows ahead of them, across their path. Clark and Kitty chase after it. They come across it stopped just up ahead, hidden in shadow. It moves closer and it's Danielle...but she looks like a ghost. Pale and almost not there. "Clark? Kitty? Help me," she pleads._

_In instinctual fear Kitty backs up and Clark finds himself doing the same. They turn...only to find Danielle right there in front of them..._

* * *

><p>"Guys!" Peter yells at the top of his voice.<p>

Clark and Kitty jerk back into the real world. They're exactly where they started. In the computer room.

"Oh thank God," Peter breathes in relief. "You totally zoned out there," he tells them.

Clark and Kitty take a few deep breaths.

"Is this what you put up with with telepaths all the time?" Clark asks her in a shaking whisper, slightly freaked out.

Kitty nods.

Clark does not envy them at all.

* * *

><p><em>His phone then rings making him and Kitty jump. Clark answers it on the speaker phone. "Hello?" he asks.<em>

"_Kitty, Clark," Danielle's faint voice speaks._

"_Danielle?!" Kitty exclaims._

"_It's so dark," Danielle's scared sounding voice says. "And I don't where I am. Please help me," she begs._

_The call ends._

"_Danielle?!" Clark and Kitty call out together..._

* * *

><p>"Guys!" Peter is yelling once again.<p>

"Not so loud dammit, Peter!" Clark complains as he winces in pain as his super-sensitive hearing is assaulted.

"Sorry," Peter apologises. "But you were gone again into zombie land."

"It was Danielle. She's...uh...reaching out to us. I think," Kitty relays to her boyfriend.

"Yes. That's..." Clark stops.

"What?" Kitty asks at his pause.

"Look where I stopped," Clark points at the screen. It's the image of a newspaper page and he zooms in on a small picture with a few scribbled lines under it.

"Danielle!" Kitty says excitedly at who the picture is of.

Peter peers closely. Ok, wow. He did believe Kitty but to see actual proof helps.

Clark reads off the script. "Danielle Moonstar, 15, went missing 2 weeks ago."

"And?" Kitty presses for.

"And that's it," Clark informs her.

"Seriously?" Kitty questions that with a face.

"Ok where's the 24 hour breaking news coverage?" Peter wonders.

"Exactly," Clark says because Peter's nailed it. "A girl goes missing and all she gets is a tiny picture on page 23 of a small local paper."

"That's seriously messed up!" Kitty declares.

"We're not getting answers here," Clark decides. "We need to go to Dark Hollow. Try and find her grandfather if he is still alive."

"Good idea!" Kitty greets that with enthusiasm.

"How?" Peter asks.

"I'll fly us," Clark answers.

"Right then. Lets get going!" Kitty declares.

"Uh, Kitty?" Peter stops her in her tracks.

"What?!" she snaps.

"Still in your nightwear," Peter points out, pointing up and down her form.

Kitty looks down at herself and blushes slightly. She forgot about that. "Oh. Right. Give me a minute," she requests as she bolts from the room.

Peter sighs and gives Clark the eye. "When are you going to tell her?" he asks.

"Tell her what?"

"That that paper is dated 2 years ago," Peter shows that he spotted it and therefore what that means for Danielle actually being alive.

"Not until there is no hope. Peter, you and I, we've seen so many crazy things that the idea Danielle's still alive somehow ranks somewhere in the lower half."

Peter takes a minute to think on that and then has to concede that Clark's right. "Damn, we need different jobs," he laments the fact of just how crazy their lives are.

"Yep," Clark says in total agreement.

* * *

><p><strong>Colorado...<strong>

So a Sam vs Logan rematch through the canyons wasn't part of any dream or delusion. They really did agree to it and the loser washes the bikes.

They gear up and rev up their dirt-bikes as Paige stands in front of them, a chequered flag in each hand. "First one ta tha north ridge wins!" she declares. "Look out for obstacles though," she warns with a sly grin.

Logan doesn't like the sound of that. He knows these damn kids are up to something. "What obstacles?" he asks gruffly.

Paige doesn't answer as she brings the flags down. "And go!"

Off they go with Sam taking an early lead before they choose to take different routes.

The obstacles...as it turns out, take the shape of their friends. Blame Paige. Sam will be later.

For Sam his 1st obstacle is a small stream he has to cross that Berzerker electrifies. Sam guns the bike, rises up the side of the canyon and uses its height to leap over the water.

For Logan his 1st obstacle takes the shape of Sunspot who powers up and uses his superstrength to push an enormous boulder into Logan's path forcing him to do an 180...only to be met by a wall of flame cascading down the canyon in front of him courtesy of Volcana.

What? You'd think Claire would miss out on making Logan's day hell just because Clark's acting weird? Clark acting weird is an every other day experience. This could be a once in a lifetime opportunity.

"Oh those kind of obstacles," Logan gets it. He rises up the canyon wall and using his claws digging into an overhanging ledge manages to ride the wall until he's clear and sets off on another path.

* * *

><p><strong>Dark Hollow...<strong>

Clark floats down from the sky on the edge of town so as not to be seen...though that doesn't turn out to be much of a risk. The place is a ghost town.

"This is Dark Hollow?" Kitty queries. "What happened here?" she wonders as to why it looks so deserted and run down.

"It's got that rustic, slasher-movie set ambiance," Peter jokes.

The 3 teens start to walk into town.

Peter holds Kitty's hand as he gives her his complete moral support. Clark just shoves his hands into his beloved red jacket.

"So I gotta ask, do you two have any theories how Danielle's talking to you?" Peter asks.

"3 words. Weird alien brain," Clark answers.

"And Kitty?"

"I just said. Weird alien brain," Clark says with a smirk making Kitty scowl at him.

Peter chortles...only to catch himself when he gets the same scowl aimed at him...though it's hard not to just smile back. Kitty can't scowl. It just comes off as cute.

"More seriously...if our 'vision' or whatever is accurate she does possess some sort of telepathic abilities. Her mind must be calling out from...wherever she is," Clark makes a deduction.

"Hmm," Kitty ponders that. "I wonder."

"What?" Peter asks.

"In the vision Clark and I had, so many people were off character. They were afraid and shunned Danielle. Something they would never really do. I wonder if that was a reflection of how she saw how people treated her," Kitty gives an explanation of what was bothering her.

Clark cocks his head slightly. "That's quite probable," he agrees with Kitty's reasoning. Kitty really was smart, no matter how much he might tease her otherwise.

The three near an old payphone...

* * *

><p><em>...which starts ringing. Clark blurs to it with Kitty managing to be close behind somehow.<em>

"_Hello?" Clark answers it, holding the receiver between his and Kitty's ears so they both can listen._

"_Kitty? Clark? Are you there?" the voice that is Danielle asks._

"_We're here, Danielle," Clark assures her._

"_Where are you?" Kitty asks her._

"_Time is running out! Help me. Help me!" Danielle ever more panicky voice pleads. The call ends..._

* * *

><p>"Not again," Peter grumbles at his zoned out friends. "Guys!"<p>

Clark and Kitty jerk back to the real world.

"What are you doing?" Peter asks them.

"The phone rang," Kitty says holding up the receiver, her voice distant.

"It was Danielle," Clark adds.

"She needs our help."

Peter grabs the cord...the severed cord of the phone which he shows them. He says nothing but arches an eyebrow.

Clark and Kitty look at each other uncomfortably. This is getting down right horror movie weird.

Peter then spots something in the booth. An old phone book. He steps past his 2 friends and starts browsing. "Lets see here..." he runs his finger down the list of names. "Ah ha! Moonstar! 760 Maggie Blue Road," he finds it.

Kitty grins like a million sunshines and kisses his cheek. "You're great!"

"Of course I am," Peter says with faux boastfulness.

Clark rolls his eyes.

* * *

><p>The 3 teens find the road and then the right house, a dwelling with a barn attached to the side. Makes Clark nostalgic for Smallville. Seeing farms usually does.<p>

On the porch in a rocking chair is an elderly Native American man with long black hair dressed in a red coat over a cream waistcoat, red pants and brown boots. He is wearing a brown cowboy hat with a feather on it.

As they approach the house Kitty is elbowing Clark to speak to the guy.

"Eh?" he queries why he is getting elbowed into it.

"You're an honorary member of the Kawatche. Surely you must speak the language," Kitty whispers at him.

Clark shakes his head. "Kawatche is a derivation of Kryptonian, taught to them by my ancestor...with 5 centuries of natural alteration," he tells her. "It's not like any of the other Indigenous languages of North America...of which there are a good 300," he points out. "And to be more specific, no, I don't speak the language of the Cheyenne." Though maybe he should ask Forge to teach it to him after this. In fact now he thinks on it maybe they should have asked Forge for his help and brought him along. Oh well, as they say hindsight is 20-20.

"Lets just ask him," Peter suggests...and then takes charge and does exactly that. "Excuse me...sir. Sorry to be a bother but we're looking for the Moonstar family?"

The question makes the elderly man stop his rocking.

"Oh great, this is where he pulls the shotgun out no doubt," Peter mutters, thinking it can only be bad. Parker luck and all.

"Uh, Mister?" Kitty queries at the ongoing silence.

Clark plays a hunch. "You're Black Eagle, aren't you. Danielle's grandfather."

"Are you?" Kitty queries.

The elderly man makes a noise..almost as if he is in pain.

"What happened to this town?" Peter inquires.

That finally gets a response. "They all had enough of her," his elderly voice says.

"Who? Danielle?" Clark presses.

The man nods. "Yes, my granddaughter," he confirms.

It's obvious this is a painful subject for him.

"She is real," Kitty says with a delight that she's not going crazy. "Is she here?"

"No. She went hiking into the canyon and never came out," Black Eagle relays the truth.

"But...?" Kitty starts but can't finish because she doesn't know how to finish it.

"When was this?" Peter asks, wanting it confirmed what he saw in the paper, not to hurt Kitty, but to get to the facts.

"Two years ago," Black Eagle replies.

Kitty gasps in shock.

"What now?" Peter asks Clark in a whisper.

Clark takes a minute to think. "We finish this," he decides.

"How?"

"By going back to where it started," he says, having a funny hunch that is what they need to do...and right now hunches are all they have...or maybe it's some sort of subconscious thing...Danielle calling out, guiding them.

"Where I fell, where I met her," Kitty realises what Clark means. "Come on!" she states excitedly as she drags Peter away.

Clark takes a moment to address Black Eagle. "I can't explain this right now but what I will say is that I know it seems hopeless but miracles do happen. Don't give up hope on seeing Danielle again."

"And how can you say this with such certainty?" Black Eagle wonders of the young man.

"You familiar with the Kawatche story of Naman?"

"I have heard this tale," Black Eagle confirms.

"Very nice to meet you," Clark says before he vanishes in a blur...and in doing so restores a glimmer of faith to a man who previously had none. Yeah, Clark probably shouldn't have done that but the man looked so sad and lost. He had to do something.

Now all he has to do is perform the miracle and find Danielle. He picks up Kitty and Peter and off they go back to where this all began amongst the canyons.

* * *

><p>Speaking of those canyons Logan and Sam are still having their race through them. As they approach the finish they're neck and neck.<p>

Holding a tape that is the finish line are Claire, Paige, Roberto and Ray and there is a small crowd of Domino, Kurt, Rogue, Ororo, Alicia and yes, even Mystique is here. Don't ask her how Kurt managed to persuade her to come. It's probably those pleading eyes of his. Just her luck he would have inherited her expressive yellow eyes...that she currently doesn't have because she's still stuck in her, yuck, human form. Basically an older looking version of Rogue without the white stripe in the hair.

Point is of course how to do think the tormentors created their 'obstacles'. Kurt and Alicia were teleporting people around.

Course how Alicia got talked into this is a whole different story. Perhaps it was just she wanted something to do and this seemed kinda like fun. Doesn't mean she's going soft on all this because believe her she hasn't.

Sam and Logan hit the finishing straight.

"Come on Logan!" Ororo cheers on her boyfriend. This was...actually a great idea. Even had turned into a nice family day out...for the craziest family ever.

"Go Sam!" Paige encourages her brother. He better win or there shall be never ending ridicule. She promises.

And Sam has a plan to avoid that ridicule. He hops up on to the seat. "See you at the victory party!" he boasts to Logan with a wave before he activates his Cannonball powers and propels himself forward at great speed.

"Oh come on, that's cheating," Rogue complains.

"Ain't no rules," Claire retorts to that.

"Oh I wouldn't count your chickens just yet," Mystique says cryptically, spotting something no-one else has and that Sam is going way too fast to notice.

That would be a rock sticking up from the track...and yes Sam hits it dead-on. He goes flying over the handlebars, still propelling himself forward with his powers and he goes bouncing off the canyons walls, crash lands and skids to a halt literally half a foot from the tape...which Logan goes to burst through moments later.

Sam sits up and yanks his helmet off. "Ugh," he rubs his head. "Did I win?" he asks, clearly a bit stunned.

Paige rolls her eyes. "Ya won alright," she says sarcastically. "Ya won an entire lifetime of ridicule from your little sistah," she informs him as she throws the broken tape over his head. "And aftah all tha effort ah took in setting this up," she mutters in complaint as she walks off. Does her brother even realise what she had to do to make this happen? Nope. She's never letting him forget this. Not ever.

"Whoo hoo!" Domino cheers Logan as he skids to a halt in a way that's completely childish but that's Dom for you.

"Zhat vas awesome!" Kurt declares.

"Congratulations," Ororo says to him and gives him a big winner's kiss.

"Way to go dad," Rogue murmurs something she doesn't normally. She usually doesn't call him dad.

Alicia is eyeing her mother oddly. "You're not upset he won, are you?" she queries and this is odd considering Mystique's well known dislike for Logan.

Mystique smiles disturbingly. "After all those damn pranks that lot have played on me," she nods at the students, "to have their scheme blow up in their face, not bloody likely," she declares. Basically they are simply higher up her list than Logan currently is.

Know what, on this occasion Alicia agrees with her mother. Those damn pranks..urh! She swears she'll murder someone one of these days.

Logan walks up to Sam. "You know, Hayseed, if you hadn't gone all Cannonball on me the race might have turned out different."

"Really?" Sam asks. "Ya mean Ah would have won?" he queries, with some hope in his voice.

Logan shoots that down. "Course not...but it'd been close."

Despite it all that makes Sam feel oddly a little better about losing.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: The clever thing about this episode is that it takes you awhile to figure out what was real and what was in Kitty's head and that's because they mix in real events, like Sam and Logan's bike race. Though I do think Kitty's goes a bit overboard crazy, to the point she actually accuses the Professor of wiping everyone's memory of Danielle. Even Kurt points out how insane she is sounding. And Peter was never going to do anything but support his girl 110%. Of course Maggie Blue Road is the little tribute to Maggie Blue O'Hara who voiced Kitty on the show...and did a wonderful job doing it. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ghost of a Chance part 5.<em>


	44. Chapter 44

Chapter 44

Back with Clark, Peter and Kitty, the alien teen is using his eidetic memory to pinpoint where exactly it was he first saw Danielle.

Only since then the place has flooded and there is water everywhere and therefore even for Clark that makes it trickier.

"It's just like those later visions," Kitty is saying to Clark as they all splash through the water. Luckily it's not too deep...yet.

Clark nods, knowing what she means. "Water, water everywhere."

"And not a drop to drink," Peter finishes off the rhyme.

Clark and Kitty just give him a look.

"Trying to lighten the mood is all," Peter defends himself.

They move out again.

"Look, I don't mean to be the pessimistic one, in fact it's contrary to my nature, but do we even really know what to look for?" Peter asks.

"I won't abandon my friend," Kitty states firmly that she's not quitting, no matter what.

"What she said," Clark says in agreement.

Peter sighs. "You know I'm with ya to the bitter end," he promises.

Kitty smiles at him and kisses his cheek.

"Just to be clear the bitter end is a long, long, long way in our future right?"

Kitty chuckles. Adorable goof.

"We need to hurry," Peter points out, pointing at the rising water they're walking through. It's slowly getting deeper with every step.

"That's it!" Kitty declares suddenly as if she has just had an epiphany.

"Huh?" Peter asks, lost at what she is on about.

"She must be trapped down here, somewhere," Kitty figures. The water in her and Clark's vision...it's a reflection of this. That's the revelation that's struck her.

"For 2 years?" Peter queries.

"Any crazier than the fact you're standing with an alien from another galaxy?" Clark argues.

"Point," Peter concedes.

"Clark, where we met Danielle, hurry," Kitty orders.

Clark points. "This way," he figures out the direction...and sure enough they come to a cliff edge where above them is still the wreckage of Kitty's ATV.

"This is it," Clark says as he circles around a little. This is the spot.

Clark, Kitty and Peter bend down and look down. Here the water is very deep now.

"Uh, any suggestions where to look?" Peter asks.

It's a good question. Clark isn't sure. Yes, he has his x-ray vision but he isn't spotting anything immediately obvious around. He closes his eyes and listens instead.

Kitty peers down. She wonders...she has a feeling. She acts on it and dives in.

"Kitty!" Peter yells out.

Clark's eyes snap open and he watches Kitty dive down...and then phase through the ground under the water.

Peter prepares to dive in after her.

Clark grabs him to stop him. "You're can't. She's phased through," he tells her.

"You watching her?" Peter asks, anxious and worried. This is the girl he loves dammit.

Clark nods. He is.

* * *

><p>As Kitty passes deeper and deeper into the earth she is thinking that she has to be out of her mind. This is her worst fear...yet on she goes downward, not even sure what she is looking for...until she passes through the roof of a cave...and lands in some water that sitting down is up to her chest.<p>

She fishes a small torch from her pocket...don't ask why she has torch in her pocket. It'd take too long to explain. She clicks it on and looks around.

Yep, definitely a cave...and she can see water pouring in from above through cracks in the rock which is only raising the water level higher.

Kitty stands herself up and starts to explore the cave. As she nears this rock formation she flashes back to the vision of the damp corridors before returning to reality.

She moves the torchlight down...and comes across a figure glowing with an eerie light half submerged in the water, dressed exactly as she was that first time they 'met'.

Kitty gasps. "Danielle!" She runs over. "Danielle!" She places the torch down on a ledge and pulls the unconscious girl up to higher ground. "Danielle. I'm here," Kitty says, her voice panicky. "Wake up," she says and touches her hand to Danielle's cheek.

Danielle's eyes start to flutter open and the glow around her fades. "K-Kitty?" she queries weakly. "You're real? You're not a dream?" she asks, not quite aware of the world.

Kitty shakes her head and takes Danielle's left hand into her own. "No," she assures the girl with happiness in her voice at being able to touch her, talk to her. She was real. "And I'm glad to see you aren't either."

"T-thank you..for finding me," Danielle says.

"Don't thank me yet," Kitty warns her. "Getting you out of here is a lot harder than me getting in," she points out, looking up. "I can't phase you up that far. You're too weak," she says, worried that Danielle couldn't survive the experience.

"Where's Clark?" Danielle asks wearily.

"Clark?" Kitty eyes go wide. "Of course! Clark!" she says in elation. She looks up. "Clark!" she yells. "We need you, now!"

* * *

><p>Clark had been following Kitty all the way down. "There's a cave," he relays to Peter.<p>

Well that is half a relief for Peter. At least Kitty isn't just falling forever.

"Oh Merciful Rao. It's Danielle," Clark says in surprise as he spots Kitty finding her. And then Kitty calls for help. "Peter," Clark says, his voice taking on a deadly seriousness. "Find a shady spot. Things are about to get very, very hot," he warns, turning his head, his eyes glowing deep red in the fading light.

Peter gets it and using his spider-powers leaps up the cliff until he finds a convenient rock rise to hide behind.

Clark rises into the air and he unleashes the full fury of his heat vision straight down, almost instantly vaporising the water. Steam rises up in huge clouds, engulfing the alien teen.

Even behind his rock Peter is sweating buckets. Geez. He risks peeking around. "Clark! How do we get down with risking a cave-in?" he wonders.

"Easy! We drill," comes Clark's reply.

"Drill?" Peter questions that with a puzzled look.

The steam clears or is more accurately blown away by Clark who has dissolved in a spinning, blurred whirlwind. Peter thinks Clark turns round, upside down. Twisting beams of red fury blast forward, softening the rock. Oh, Peter gets it. That's smart.

Clark dives down and his spinning form does literally drill through the soft rock.

* * *

><p>Below in the cave Kitty and Danielle hear a rumbling and some shaking which knocks a few small rocks loose which splash in the water.<p>

Danielle is shivering fiercely which Kitty is very concerned about that her friend has hypothermia. "W-what is that?" Danielle asks, her teeth chattering.

"It's probably just Clark coming to get us," Kitty tries to reassure Danielle. Kitty sure hopes it's Clark.

"H-how?"

"Oh you'd be amazed at all Clark can do. He's just shy about showing it all off," she explains.

"Kitty. How long have I been down here?" Danielle asks.

Kitty rubs Danielle's arm, trying to get heat into her. "Way too long," she answers that. "What were you doing here, anyway?" she asks, trying to keep Danielle awake and talking.

"I j-just scaled down this fissure...and it just caved in on me," she slurs the last word as her eyes droop shut

Kitty shakes her. "Danielle! Stay awake. Just a minute more," she pleads. Danielle's eyes open and Kitty pulls her into a hug, trying to protect her as the water relentless rises.

They're running out of air and time.

Then, a short distance away, the roof of the cave starts to glow red hot until something bursts through it, creating a splash.

Moments later Clark's head pops above the water.

"Clark!" Kitty calls out. "Over here!"

Clark swims over and holds both girls in his arm, holding them out of the water. Danielle's lost consciousness now.

"Hello?!" Peter's head pops down from the hole, upside down, obviously sticking to the wall.

"Pete!" Kitty calls out to her boyfriend.

Sticking to the roof Peter crawls over to where the 3 are. Yeah, sure he was risking his secret identity but he always knew a day might come when saving someone was more important than keeping his identity hidden and his girlfriend was in danger. Besides it seems today God is cutting him a break with the fact the Native American girl is unconscious.

"I'll take Danielle. You take Kitty," Clark decides, telling Peter.

Peter reaches down. "Kits. Your hand," he asks for.

Kitty grabs it as Clark takes Danielle into his arms. Peter pulls Kitty up and wraps an arm around her.

They head back to the hole and Clark flies up with Danielle while Peter crawls up with Kitty.

Kitty starts to breathe easy as they get further away from the water and closer to the surface.

"You're foolishly brave you know that," Peter tells Kitty, partly angry, partly proud, partly still terrified over what she did.

"It's why you love me," Kitty is convinced.

"Well...yeah," Peter admits it sort of is.

"And it's exactly what he would have done in your shoes," Clark points out.

"No it wasn't!" Peter protests.

Clark just gives him a look.

"Ok, yes it was," Peter concedes that he would have. Leaps before he looks. That's him.

Clark sighs. "Kitty, one piece of advice," he offers. "Next time, before you leap, ask the guy with x-ray vision to look for you," he points out something she should have done.

"Oh yeah," Kitty says as if only just remembering this.

Clark shakes his head and then looks down at Danielle. It was amazing. Two years in that cave. He doesn't have a clue how she survived.

They reach the surface.

"What now?" Kitty asks as they stand there. Peter still has his arm around her protectively. The adorable overprotective goof.

"I take Danielle back to the Institute asap. If you two don't mind the slightly slower way Sam and Logan were having their race over in that direction," he points. "I can see they're still packing up."

"Ok," Kitty agrees, only because she knows Danielle needs urgent medical attention.

With that Clark rises into the air with his passenger and vanishes over the horizon with a soft sonic boom.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

The next morning Danielle remains asleep in an infirmary bed, now dressed in a red nightshirt. Amazingly she's going be perfectly fine. Suffering from exhaustion yes, the early stages of hypothermia, yes but Beast has sorted all that.

As soon as she woke up this morning Kitty was here, sitting by her friend's bedside. Lockheed was slumbering on the bed at Danielle's feet. He sure was a lazy little guy as Peter liked to tease his girlfriend...and as usual Peter was with her. Kitty could barely express enough how much it means to her that he believed her over this, backed her up all the way.

Clark had never been away. He has stayed up all night to keep Danielle company. Right now he was leaning up against the wall, still waiting.

What a weird couple of days he has to think. He's never really been through anything remotely like this before. In fact he's still lacking an explanation of precisely how it happened. Though perhaps that doesn't matter so much. It happened. He got a new friend out of it. Perhaps he should just accept that as a blessing and move on.

Danielle begins to stir, stretching her arms out.

"Hi," Kitty greets her with a smile.

Clark walks over, places his hand on her forehead, feeling her temperature which was back to normal and strokes a few loose strands of her hair back. "Feeling better?" he asks her.

Danielle smiles at the soothing touch. It's been so long. "Yes."

"That's good," Peter says. "We were beginning to worry you were turning into Sleeping Beauty," he jokes. "And you know, I was all ready and able to be your Prince Charming and kiss you awake, but I left my mouthwash at home and my breath...yuck," he says making a face of disgust.

Kitty clears her throat sternly.

"Plus you know, the ol' ball and chain here gets jealous when I go around kissing girls," he says with that charming smile of his.

Danielle giggles. "You're funny," she declares.

"I guess by sheer chance someone had to find him so," Clark jokes.

"Hey!" Peter pouts.

Now Kitty giggles at him. Adorable goof. She says it a lot about him and it's true. It's simply the best description she has for him.

"So we talked to your grandfather. He'll be here later today," Clark informs Danielle...and you could hear the happiness in the old man's voice when they told him so yet another reason to chalk this up to a win and a good couple of days.

Danielle nods a little. "Thank you, Clark, Kitty. Thank you for believing," she says gratefully because without them she would probably be dead. Though she really hasn't had the time yet to process anything of what transpired.

"That's what friends are for," Clark and Kitty say together and then glare at the other.

Danielle chortles. She remembers a little of Clark and Kitty bantering with each other during what short time they were sharing that dream. She grabs a hold of one of Kitty's and one of Clark's hands and brings them together, combined with her own. "Friends?" she queries from them to confirm.

"Friends," Clark and Kitty agree that is what they all are.

Danielle then leans over and signals Kitty to come close. Kitty leans down. "So, really your boyfriend?" Danielle inquires, whispering into Kitty's ear, aiming a look at Peter.

"Yep," Kitty confirms.

"Nice," Danielle approves, repeating her word from when she and Kitty first met.

"I know, right!" Kitty agrees. "And this is how he looks with his clothes on. With them off...well perhaps we can have some girl talk later," she whispers with a wink.

Danielle grins.

"You know, I'm sitting right here," Peter grumbles, able to hear everything.

"So you are," Kitty states and then leans over and gives him a kiss. "Love you, sweetie."

"Love you too...but please don't say anything embarrassing," he begs.

"Sorry. No can do," Kitty refuses with a shake of her head and a smirk on her lips.

Peter drops his head into his hands. "I'd rather fight Rhino," he mumbles.

Clark just has to laugh. What else is there to do?

* * *

><p>Across the infirmary the Professor watches the little get together along with Martha and Jonathan.<p>

"I have to ask, Charles," Jonathan says. "How could she survive down there for 2 years?" he wants to know, unable to figure it out. The whole thing was astounding...even for this place.

"It was her mutant abilities," Charles starts to explain what he has been able to figure out. "They put her into a form of hibernation."

"And this connection with Kitty and Clark?" Martha asks.

"That's harder to explain. It was almost like an out of body experience. A psychic connection, though not an ordinary one which is why I was unable to sense it."

"I'm still lost over Clark," Jonathan admits. "His mind is so different. You've said so yourself."

Charles nods that that's true. "I can only theorise," he warns them beforehand and then he tries to explain his theory. "Danielle's mind reached out to Kitty and just as it was connecting Clark rushed in to save her as we know. Somehow, I think, through that physical connection Danielle yanked Clark into the out of body experience, making it a shared one, which is why his body fell asleep."

Ok, Martha and Jonathan can see how that is an explanation as to what happened to their son.

"Still not sure it explains everything," Martha cautions.

"True," Charles concedes. "I think the best explanation is that Clark was right with what he was saying before. Danielle's telepathy works on a different level. She is uniquely gifted...and that gift has allowed her to form a most unusual friendship with the 2 of them."

The 3 adults look back to see Kitty and Clark bantering, Peter throwing his hands up in exasperation at the two of them and Danielle guffawing happily.

Yep. Definitely unusual.

* * *

><p><strong>Elsewhere...<strong>

She sits in the shadows in front of a wall of monitors, her face impassive. Each shows something different, yet something similar.

Images of destruction and on each monitor a current status update.

Base Gamma 1 Delta...destroyed.

Base Beta 3 Alpha...destroyed.

Base Alpha 7 Epsilon...destroyed.

That's 3 of dozens of bases laid waste by _her _rampage.

The door open and a green clad HYDRA agent walks in. "Madame Hydra," he salutes her.

The woman doesn't even move, her face half-hidden by her green hair.

The agent clear his throat. "I, uh, have some bad news," he says nervously.

"She's destroyed another base hasn't she," Madame Hydra guesses correctly.

"Yes," the agent confirms.

"How long?"

"Uh, Ma'am?" the agent inquires, confused.

"How long after we left the base did X-23 hit it?"

"Less than 3 hours."

Madame Hydra's lips curl up into a snarl. "This has got to stop!" she yells, slamming her fist down on the arm of her chair.

The agent jumps at her actions.

"Someone has got to stop her!" Madame Hydra demands. For the last few months X-23 has been like an unstoppable force of destruction, laying waste to HYDRA.

"We've been trying!" the agent insists.

"Get out my sight!" she snaps at him. "Go! Before I shoot you!" she warns him. The agent scarpers.

Madame Hydra makes a noise of disgust.

"I warned you," a voice from even deeper in the shadows speaks. "I warned you what she could do."

"Spare me, Gauntlet," Madame Hydra spits in disgust at his patronising words. "And remember who it is you work for!" she snaps at him.

The man emerges from the shadows, a hooded cloak over green coloured combat gear. His face shows his skin is a grey-green, his left eye is yellow, his right has been replaced by a cybernetic implant, that looks a bit like a monocle, deep red in the centre.

"Why do I waste my time with that team I put you in charge of?" Madame Hydra asks, her patience clearly close to snapping in her frustration. "You and Team X were suppose to hunt her down and return her to us for reprogramming. Instead where is she?"

"Hunting you," Gauntlet states.

Madame Hydra gives him an icy glare. "Oh thank you," she says sarcastically. "Thank for you pointing out the bloody obvious!" she yells. "Didn't you think I was smart enough to work that out?!"

Those bases X-23 has destroyed...they were all destroyed shortly after Madame Hydra had been there. It didn't take too long to figure out that X-23 was hunting her personally.

Madame Hydra is seething with rage. "I know the saying goes cut 1 head off and 2 more rises in its place but we cannot continue to sustain the losses she is inflicting," she points out. HYDRA is close to collapse. "She's done more damage in 4 months than SHIELD has managed in 50 years," Madame Hydra explains the scale of the threat.

"You did want the ultimate weapon," Gauntlet reminds her of what the whole point in creating X-23 was.

"In my control!" Madame Hydra corrects him sharply. She wanted the ultimate weapon, yes but one at her sole command. Not one trying to kill her.

"And she knows all our base locations, our operations, our security methods, all our training regimes. She knows HYDRA inside out," Gauntlet explains how X-23 has done so much damage. She know so much because they taught it to her. They taught her how to infiltrate and destroy and kill and now she was using that very training against them.

"Think of something!" Madame Hydra orders. "What was the point of those enhancements we gave you if you can't come up with a way to stop her! Rest assured Gauntlet I'll throw you in her way first before she gets to me," she promises. Basically if she goes down she is taking him and a lot of other people with her straight to Hell.

"Well when you put it like that," Gauntlet mutters unhappily. He puts his mind to it and starts to formulate a plan. "We need...we need to lure her out, to where we want her. We know she'll come to wherever you are...or at least to where she thinks you are if we leak out a story on your location she's bound to hear."

Madame Hydra is starting to like this. "Go on," she tells him to continue.

"In that scenario we therefore just need the right...bait to entice her, something that she won't ignore, despite how her training will recognise it as a trap she'll come out into the open anyway."

"And you can think of such a thing?" Madame Hydra asks him, her voice calmer as this idea seems to show a glimpse of promise.

"I can think of such a person," Gauntlet elaborates precisely what he means.

"Who?!...and you better not say me," she warns him. She's not being bait.

Gauntlet smirks. "Never crossed my mind," he assures her in such a tone that Madame Hydra doesn't believe a word.

"Who?!" she repeats her demand to know.

"Who else?"

Madame Hydra looks at him puzzled but expectant for the answer.

"Her..._father."_

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: <em>_Danielle's powers are pretty much very unique so hey, why couldn't they work on Clark? At least that was my thinking. Plus I suppose, I could always throw in later that she has a Kawatche ancestor and we know their genes were messed about with by Naman, __therefore making that the reason her powers are a bit different__. __Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; As if you can't guess from that last bit; X-23 returns in Target-X!_


	45. Chapter 45

Chapter 45

**At the Institute...**

Charles was in his office working when there is a knock on his door. "Yes?" he calls out.

The door opens and Martha appears. "The new Bayville High Principal to see you," she announces.

"Of course. Show him in," Charles permits. He's been expecting this ever since Martha mentioned it last week that the new Principal wanted a meeting so he arranged one and with only a couple weeks or so to go until the school year restarts he needs to sort out the issues as swiftly as possible.

In walks a tall man with short brown hair, thin face with quite prominent cheekbones, dressed neatly in a suit.

"Professor Xavier, how very nice to meet you!" the man greets the Professor warmly, offering his hand across the desk.

Charles takes and shakes it. "Thank you," he says, pleased that this seems to be getting off on a good start. He senses no hostility at the very least.

The man touches his hand to his chest. "Milton Fine," he introduces himself.

"It's nice of you to agree to come," Charles thanks him politely. "Please sit," he gestures at the chair.

"Thank you," Milton says as he sits down.

"Refreshments?" Charles offers before they begin.

"Thank you, no," Milton declines.

"Thank you, Martha," Charles thanks her, telling her she can go.

Martha does so and closes the door.

Charles places his hands together and rests them on his desk. "So, where shall we begin?" he wonders.

Milton chuckles lightly. "Well, first off if you fear your students won't be allowed back I can assure you that is not the case. The conditions laid down last year do still apply. Your students are expected to refrain from using their powers on school grounds."

"That is no problem," Charles insists.

"Learning...gathering knowledge...is my passion," Milton explains. "A passion I hope to pass on to all my students," he says, sounding most enthusiastic about it all.

"Even mutants?"

"Mutants...humans...children are children, with eager minds ready to be shaped and taught. Of course what I do believe is you need an ordered environment in which to teach which only brings us back to the rules regarding mutant power usage."

Charles must say he is finding Mr Fine's attitude most refreshing compared to Robert Kelly's. Speaking of which. "We do face the issue of the Mayoral election," he wishes to discuss.

"Ah yes, Mr Kelly's proposal for mutant registration," Milton instantly gets what the Professor is referring to. "I don't make policy, as tragic as that is, I enforce it. For as long as it is policy that mutants are treated equal to humans I will see that takes place in my school. If policy is changed...well I suspect we'll be having another meeting that day."

"Yes," Charles confirms, they would be.

"Personally I don't see the reason behind to make such a big deal over the differences between humans and mutants. From a purely scientific standpoint you're both part of the same human family. Have much more in common than you do different."

Charles smiles widely. These are comments he agrees with. Hell, these are comments he's basically made himself.

"I mean you're more closely related than say to your Atlantian cousins who went off on their evolutionary path millions of years ago."

That was probably also true. Though Charles would love to meet some Atlantians. He remembers Clark saying awhile back that Namor might be a mutant himself. "You are a well informed man," Charles comments and he means that as a compliment.

"One can but try," Milton jests. He sobers. "To put it simply Professor, if your students come to learn and behave themselves they will be treated fairly and equally."

"I am glad to hear you say that," Charles says.

"It is also a statement I shall be giving to Ms Frost when I meet her," Milton informs Charles beforehand.

Charles scratches at his right eyebrow. He clears his throat. "Yes, well, we're not on the best terms at the moment, Emma and I," he confesses. "But my students are well aware of my instruction not to start trouble with her students. I won't have a repeat of the earlier...unpleasantness," he assures Milton, referring back to when the Hellions were exposed and Emma set the X-Men up as the bad guys at the zoo. Not to mention they started a fight at school. He won't have that again.

"Then we have an understanding," Milton believes.

"I believe we do," Charles agrees, pleasantly surprised by how well and swiftly this meeting is going. Far better than he could reasonably have expected. It seems Mr Fine is almost like the perfect person he would choose to be Principal if he could. Open-minded and fair.

They talk a little bit, clearing up some minor points and then Martha is summoned to escort Milton to the door. On the way they bump into a squabbling brother/sister duo.

Martha clears her throat loudly and stops them. "Clark, Claire, this is your new Principal Mr Fine. Mr Fine these are my children."

Milton breaks into a smile. "Of course, Mr Kent. I'm a big fan of your blog."

Clark blinks. "You are?" he queries, surprised at this.

"Oh indeed," Milton confirms. "Your writing is very insightful and deceptively sharp and cutting."

"Uh...thanks," Clark says, not use to getting praise for his writing.

"Tell me, Mr Kent, if I was to restart the school paper, which my predecessor discontinued, would you be willing to rejoin it and get it up and running again?" Milton asks.

Clark takes a moment to think on that. "Well..." he clears his throat. "Well I wouldn't put your regime under any less scrutiny than I did Kelly's," he warns...which is why Kelly killed the paper in the 1st place. All it really did was free Clark's hand up more for his blog...but if he's going to make journalism his job he needs to gain experience starting with something as simple as a school paper.

"Glad to hear it," Milton says, surprisingly. "After all a free press is one of the most fundamental pillars of a free, democratic society. So is that a yes?"

"Can I think on it?" Clark requests.

"Certainly," Milton agrees. "On the first day back, come see me and we'll discuss your decision, how about that?"

"Ok, sure," Clark agrees.

"Excellent," Milton says, sounding happy about it. "And Claire, I'll be seeing you too no doubt," he adds on.

"Yeah, in detention," Clark quips because his sister ended up there numerous times last year.

Claire glares at him.

"I certainly hope not," Milton says. "But if you do accept my offer Clark, well I would expect we'll be seeing a lot of each other," he points out, sounding like he is looking forward to that.

* * *

><p>Elsewhere in the mansion Wanda knocks on the door to where Lorna's mother is kept and cared for. It's Lorna's usual visiting hours but Wanda needs to talk to her. She opens the door and sticks her head in. Lorna is sitting by the bed.<p>

"Sorry to interrupt," Wanda apologises and she is. "But some of us are going into town. Want to come?" she asks.

"Uh, yeah, sure, ok," Lorna agrees. She leans over and kisses her mother gently on the forehead. "I'll see you later, mom, promise," she whispers quietly.

Lorna has one last sad look and then exits the room. "You know, if you want to visit mom with me you can," she points out as the two sister walk along.

"I don't want to intrude."

"You wouldn't be. You're family," Lorna argues.

Wanda sighs. "Lorna...I'm not good around this sort of thing," she points out. It brings back memories. Bad memories of her own mother.

"Well the offer is there if you change your mind," Lorna says.

"Thank you. I..." Wanda trails off and comes to a stop as up ahead they find Tabby in Sam's doorway, sharing a passionate kiss. Tabby had been back a few days...and that's not relevant. Wanda's point is when she fell asleep, Tabby wasn't in their shared room. Wanda's point is that Tabby seems to be standing there in nothing but Sam's shirt.

"Had a wonderful night, Sammie" Tabby says huskily.

"Yeah," Sam says, looking sort of stunned as if he doesn't know what to say.

"We'll do it again soon," Tabby promises.

Sam runs his hand through his hair. "O-ok, sure," he says with a dopey smile.

He then shuts the door and Tabby finds herself being watched. "Hello!" she greets Wanda and Lorna merrily.

"You didn't," Wanda says...though she feels like Tabby probably.

"A lady cannot say," Tabby replies with a smirk.

"You're no lady," Wanda points out.

"That's true," Tabby accepts. "So, yeah, I rocked Sammie's world last night," she says with a huge salacious grin, giving a fist pump.

"Whoa," Lorna remarks. She's old enough to get it.

"That's what he said," Tabby recalls Sam's word after she stripped.

"Do I even want to know why?" Wanda wonders.

"Well as much fun as the cruise with Amara was the truth is I missed him...and hell, you know that I'm not exactly shy. I've been thinking about it for weeks. And I like him. I genuinely do."

Wanda knew that. Knew Tabby really did like Sam.

"What's it like?" Lorna asks, her voice dropping to a whisper.

"Lorna!" Wanda protests.

Tabby chuckles at Wanda's overprotective sister reaction. Though Sam has a whole load of...ooh what's the word...whatever it is Sam has lots of it...and Tabby is certain she'll never regret it.

Lorna shrugs. "My mom gave me the talk. I know the basics. What's wrong with me asking what it's actually like?" she asks.

Tabby nods along. "Yes, a well informed teen is less likely to make you an aunt before you're 20, Wanda," she says in mock stern teacher-like tones.

Wanda groans. "Remind me to sign you up to the sex ed class asap," she tells Lorna.

Tabby laughs and grabs Lorna by the arm. "Here, you just let your aunt Tabby answer any questions you have," she offers as she walks dragging Lorna along, throwing a smirk back over her shoulder aimed at Wanda.

"Tabitha!" Wanda growls as she chases after her room-mate. God only knows what Tabby will say. Lorna may end up scarred for life.

* * *

><p><strong>Downtown Bayville...<strong>

Later that day Logan is taking a break from his family in a café reading the paper and having a cup of coffee...as insane as that might sound for him.

But in his defence there is only so much of Domino any man can take.

Or he would be taking a break if he wasn't being whined at by 3 annoying teenagers.

"I can't believe we're back onto full-time training sessions," Ray laments something that restarts today. "You know technically it's still vacation time."

"Tell me about it," Bobby agrees. "And I just got back from my parents. Here's a headline for ya, staying with them is not much of a vacation," he complains because, you know, he's the black sheep of the family being a mutant and all.

"I'm too tired to think," Jamie says, resting his head on the table. "I mean Paige just drags you into shop after shop after shop. She just doesn't seem to ever tire," he whines about his day so far.

Logan rolls his eyes.

"And did I hear right that Haze is joining in now?" Ray asks.

"Say what!" Bobby exclaims. "Little Ms Psycho, oh I'm happy my parents were murdered, is taking part?!" No-one told him that.

Logan sighs and folds up his paper. "Look, she's just joining in the training, nothing more, with the New Mutants. She won't be going on any missions," he informs them of the facts.

"Oh how comforting," Bobby mocks sarcastically.

"Look at it this way, snowflake, it could be worse."

"How?"

"We could put Mystique in charge of running it. I know for a fact she would love to get her hands on ya," Logan says with a malicious twinkle.

The 3 boys pale at the idea of being at Mystique's quote unquote mercy.

"She's not actually going to be in charge is she?" Ray asks, terror in his voice.

Logan checks his watch. "Well look at time. I have to get going," he says, standing up and walking off.

"Mr Logan! You didn't answer the question!" Jamie shouts out after him.

No...no, he did not.

Logan walks to his bike whistling.

"There you are!"

Logan swears under his breath as Domino appears. Thought he had given her the slip.

Domino stalks up to him and places her hands on her hips. "And where did you sneak off to?" she asks sternly. "You do have a family now," she points out he can't keep doing this any more.

"Oh, believe me I know," Logan says gruffly, some days wishing he didn't.

Domino smirks. "Aw, don't tell me all us ladies are wearing down the great big scary Wolverine," she mocks, in baby-talk, pinching his cheek.

Logan bats her hand away. The sad fact is apart from the Elf they are all female. He needs more male friends. Should have brought Jon-boy along. That's what he should have done. Talking of family. "I was meaning to ask, any hits on the kid?" he asks her.

Domino does sober up here. He means X-23. They've both been trying very hard to find her, using their various sources but with no luck so far. "I heard a rumour," she mentions.

"Go on."

"Something about HYDRA being under siege by an unknown attacker. Now we both have a fair idea what that would take and she is capable of it."

"Yeah," Logan would concede she is. "But why go after them? If we can't find her, they can't. She wants to vanish permanently I'm pretty sure she could do it."

"Like I said, it's a rumour," Domino points out she is incapable of confirming anything. "I do won..."

Dom is cut off by Logan grabbing her at the wrist tightly. "We're being watched," he growls, sniffing the air. "On the warehouse rooftop over there," he nods his head in the rough direction.

Dom doesn't actually look. That would give it away to the person that they're on to them. She carries on her last statement. "I do wonder though, if she's the sort of person who likes to take _walks_," she says, her words hinting at their actions.

Logan nods and they start walking. "Well if she's anything like me she probably likes to run in the wilderness, ya know," he carries on the act.

Dom nods as they enter down an alley down between warehouses and shops and houses and stuff.

Logan continues to sniff...and then growl.

Dom takes that as a sign that whoever it is they're close. She pulls one of her guns out from under the dark blue jacket she has on over her normal civilian clothes. Jeans and a top. She's a very down-to-earth person clothes wise really.

Logan's head snaps up and Dom's follows. They spot the trailing end of what looked like a green cape vanishing.

Logan growls deeply. "I've got your scent, bub. You're close," he says, as a warning to Dom.

The two move forward...when the wall to their left explodes and...what look like two metal tentacles wrap around Logan and stick a circular disk on his forehead, a neural neutraliser. He roars in pain as it tries to incapacitate him before he is yanked away into the darkness.

Domino is about to make her move when searing, unbearable pain, leaches through her from the back of her neck. Her hand goes up to where the control chip they haven't figured out how to remove is implanted. The pain drops her to he knees, her vision blackens at the edges. She looks up to vaguely see a man under a hooded cloak, holding a control in his hand, pressing a switch, what can only be the trigger for her chip. "H-how..." she tries to ask but the pain gets ramped up and she collapses down to the ground, unconscious.

Gauntlet moves to stand over her, looking down at the monochrome mutant with a dispassionate gaze. "So good to see you again, Domino," he comments, his lips half-curving up on one side.

* * *

><p>Elsewhere in Bayville; Kent family day out. They don't get a lot of them considering their varying responsibilities but every so often they do try and make some time just for themselves.<p>

That's Martha, Jonathan, Clark and Claire.

Right now they were just enjoying lunch...or in Clark's case enough food to feed a small army.

"So, honey, heard from Danielle?" Martha wonders about his new friend from all that strangeness last week.

Clark nods and swallows first before replying. "Yeah. She's back home with her grandfather, just trying to settle in to the fact she's lost 2 years."

"So how old does that make her?" Claire asks, wondering how that changes things.

"Technically she's 17 but physically she's 15 after being in hibernation. Her metabolism slowed so much she really didn't age at all."

"Huh, fucking weird," Claire comments before returning to eating her own lunch.

"Yeah," Clark has to agree. Even for him last week's adventure was up there.

"So anything new in your life, son?" Jonathan asks. Clark had been much, more honest last couple of weeks. They even chatted, father and son, about Callisto and Jonathan felt happier that Clark was reconnecting with them. Not that he exactly approved of his son's behaviour with Callisto but at least he was willing to discuss it now. It seemed like whatever phase Clark was going through has passed for which Jonathan is eternally grateful.

"Nothing I haven't already said," Clark thinks.

"You given any thought to what Principal Fine said?" Martha wonders whether he'll go back to writing in the school paper.

"I've thought on it but haven't made up my mind yet," Clark replies.

"Well, no immediate rush," Martha says, not too worried over it. One thing that remained constant during Clark's mood swings was his seeming determination to want to be a journalist of some sort. And if that fails he Martha thinks he could be good writer. Claire on the other hand was a lot trickier to nail down on what she wanted to do with her life. It was to be expected considering her life up to this point possibly but she was 18 now. She only had one year left at school and then what?

Martha had faith that the answer would come in time. She then spots the flowing white hair that belongs to her friend approaching them. "Ororo!" she waves the weather controlling mutant over.

"Martha," Ororo greets her friend warmly. "I'm sorry to interrupt," she apologises.

"You never interrupt," Jonathan assures her.

"I might take issue with that interpretation," Claire points out...and gets elbowed in the side for it courtesy of her brother. There are a few muttered curse words aimed at him for that.

"In fact I need Clark's help," Ororo mentions.

"How can I help you, Ms Munroe," Clark immediately offers his aid.

"I've lost Logan and Domino...somewhere," she waves her hands around. "And they're not answering their phones. You couldn't find them could you."

"What some people will do to avoid training sessions, huh?" Clark quips.

Ororo laughs lightly.

"I'll have a buzz around town," Clark promises.

"Thank you, Clark," Ororo says gratefully. "Though lets not use this as your excuse to avoid training," she tells him.

That gets him 3 surprised looks from his family.

"Ho what?" Claire asks. "Since when do you do training sessions with the rest of us mere mortals?" she wonders.

Clark sighs. "I was saving it as a surprise," he explains, aiming a pointed look at Storm.

Ororo grins unabashed.

It's been since he died, Clark's been trying to make up for some of his mistakes, some of his failures and he felt the whole way he's been drifting away from his friends lately and going off solo has been one of those mistakes. He knows what it means. It means starting with the New Mutants...and he can live with that.

"I'll get going," he announces as he rises to his feet...though grabbing a filled roll to go off his plate as he does so. "The quicker I start, the quicker I can get back."

With that Clark moves swiftly out the café and into town.

* * *

><p>Without the suit it's a little trickier and definitely slower for Clark to get around but eventually he does find Logan's bike, sitting unattended. That's not like Logan.<p>

He sniffs the air. Yep, there's Logan's scent...and Dom's as well for matter of fact.

Clark follows the scent trails down an alley...which is setting off alarm bells in his head. Why did they come down here?

When he gets down it he spots the wall with the hole knocked it and no sign of Logan or Dom. Clark can smell another 2 people were also here.

Clark bends down, fingering the ground. Domino was here...and he thinks she must have been picked up because her scent trail doesn't leave this spot.

Clark stands up and enters through the hole into the building. Yep, this was where Logan was and where his scent trail ends as well, indicating he too was carried out.

That cannot be good.

Clark can follow the trail of the other 2 and hopefully find his 2 missing teachers. He takes off his glasses along with his jacket and plaid shirt and reveals under it he is wearing a blue t-shirt with his family crest on it

Clark knows what you're thinking. Where's the suit?

Well you remember the other week as he battled the Atomic Skull and he fretted over running out of jackets.

Guess what, he ran out of jackets. Don't ask how it happened. Clark's trying to purge the memory as hopeless a task as that might be.

So here he is t-shirt, jeans and work boots. What must he look like?

Actually funny thing is if he was starting again from scratch without his mother's input or the Professor's resources and access to the specialised materials, Clark reckons he would have come up with something like this.

So homespun it may look like but nonetheless his teachers are in trouble so this is a job for Superman.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So Milton Fine seems to come across as the 'perfect' Principal. Not suspicious at all and he reckons he and Clark will be seeing a lot of each other, eh? Now why doesn't that sound very good? Since Dom was part of X-23's début she has to be part of this too. Now how does Gauntlet know her? What does Clark look like? Basically how he looked when DC did their reboot and in his early years, before he found the suit, he went around in t-shirt and jeans...and well the cape too but that wouldn't fit here. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Target-X part 2.<em>


	46. Chapter 46

Chapter 46

The job for Superman leads into a hunt, him following the trail quite expertly if you ask him for his opinion. It all leads him to well outside Bayville and to a private airfield...that is heavily guarded...suspiciously so.

Well that's what x-ray vision is for now isn't it.

Let him see here...

Oh crap!

Under their 'normal' black fatigues Clark can see their wearing green uniforms with an octopus badge.

Logan told him about this.

HYDRA.

That means Clark doubts these are the sort of people who leave those sort of obvious clues as to where Logan and Domino are now and they're not here as far as Clark can see.

Therefore that means there is no point in doing this the subtle way. He needs answers...even if he has to beat it out of someone...in the nicest way possible.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Ororo is accompanying Charles down towards the Danger Room. She is just informing him of a text message Logan sent. "It seems he and Dom got a lead on his clone," she is saying about the gist of the message.

"And they've gone to follow it up," Charles can safely assume. He knows Logan has desperately wanted to find and help this girl and Domino has felt the same. Charles understood...now more than before after learning he has a son.

Ororo nods. "Yes...and I suspect, knowing Clark, he would insist on helping," she assumes on the basis that Clark isn't back yet.

Charles can agree with that. "Just one of these things they have to do."

"Yes."

Charles takes her hand and they stop. "It's ok to worry about him, Ororo," he assures her, sensing her conflicting emotions over Logan.

"It's silly. It's practically impossible to kill him," Ororo says, feeling a little silly.

"Yet we can't help but feel concern...especially for those we love."

"Love? Who said I loved him?" Ororo says too quickly.

Charles arches an eyebrow.

"Is it that obvious?"

"Well I am psychic you know," Charles drawls.

Ororo sighs. "I don't even know when I did," she admits she doesn't know exactly when it happened that she realised she was in love with him. Yes, they've been dating awhile and yes she cared for him deeply but when that tipped over the line into full-blown love Ororo can't say.

"Love has a habit of sneaking up on us when we least expect it," Charles imparts some wisdom on the topic.

"Have to tell him yet," Ororo says, slightly dreading that because Logan's not good with expressions of strong feelings.

"Plenty of time to do that when he gets back...which he will. You just have to believe."

Ororo nods.

The two of them resume their path and enter the Danger Room where everyone who currently resides at the Institute is. Apart from the obvious 3 he was just discussing with Ororo there was really only Jean absent. She would be back from her parents next week.

Charles rolls in beside the other adults(even Mystique was here) in front of the mob. "Greetings!" he begins. "I know it has been awhile since so many of us were gathered here and with the new school year only a short time away I wished to restart proper training schedules. When everyone has returned there are statements on several issues I will make. Though I will say now that I have talked to the new Principal at Bayville High and I am pleased to say his attitude is more open than Robert Kelly's."

"Like that's hard," Mystique mutters in the background.

"It means you are all able to attend and as you know I prefer you do. While the walls around this Institute are there for our protection I don't wish them to ever be barriers that permanently cut us off from the rest of society. By attending school and interacting with normal humans they can see they have nothing to fear from us."

"What about Frostie and the Hellions?" Tabby asks, a question prompted by her hanging out with them on that cruise.

"Yes," Charles accepts that is a question because the holidays started with them not even on speaking terms really. "I need to think on that a little more and then we'll discuss it when everyone is here."

Scott's silence on the subject is remarkable considering.

"Now, before we get started I will make note that Ms Baker, Mr Ramsey and Mr Rasputin have agreed to join in training," Charles makes mention. Polaris had started joining in the other week. No, that part was real and not part of the fantasy Danielle created.

Alicia...well her mother had been pestering her and in the end she sorta agreed that she needed to keep her skills up. Besides on the other hand this is a way for her to study the X-Men from the inside and learn their weaknesses. Not that she's joining a team or going on any sort of ridiculous X-Men mission. Nope, just training.

Doug...well that how did that happen? The simplest answer is Jonathan's patience and kindness has been working and Doug is starting to feel much more able to join in things now. And also he has been used twice, by Magneto and Lionel and he doesn't want to be used like that again. He wants to be strong enough to never, ever be in that position again. If these training sessions help him do that then participate he shall.

Piotr...as he has thought previously he needs distractions over the calamities that have afflicted his life. This is just another one of them to put it simply.

Also back rejoining training; Rogue. The truth is this; she really does believe in what the Professor is trying to do. She's had her mind messed with and everyone knows that story and where it led her. Even then she saw what the Professor was trying and think it noble. Naive but noble. Perhaps part of her still thinks it naïve but in this place right now she wants to use her powers to help...even if that means enduring having to work her way up from the bottom with the New Mutants.

"Now we shall all be training together so we can assess where each of you are in comparison to the others," the Professor announces. "For those who do wish to be a member of a team it will help us decide whether any adjustments in team personnel are required and of course adjustments in your training regimes. We will also be making this addition. As you train we will be discussing and learning the physics behind your powers."

There are groans at what some think sounds awful dull and Jamie making a muttered comment he doesn't even know what physics is.

Charles sighs. He anticipated some wouldn't be happy but nonetheless it is important. "Physics is the science behind everything. It is important to know how your powers work so you can understand your own weaknesses and vulnerabilities."

"Because make no mistake our enemies out there in the real word will exploit every single one of your weaknesses to destroy you out of their fear and hatred."

Charles just gives this person a look that says a thousand words. "I didn't realise I had invited you onto the payroll, Raven," he remarks, pointing out she's suddenly taking a teacher role.

"As long as I'm here I intend to make sure I do everything possible to keep my children safe, Charles. Even if that means bursting your little naïve bubble you live in," Mystique retorts.

"There are different ways t' go about it, lass," Sean argues. "Different words. Ye don't have t' be so blunt and frightening. They're children."

"You, Sean," Mystique points at him, "are worse than him," she claims now pointing at Charles. "Did I ever tell you how annoying I found that cheery optimism of yours back in the day?"

"Not that I recall."

"An oversight on my part because it did."

"Ye speak as if you're th' only one who has suffered tragedy in their life. Here's a newsflash Raven; ye haven't. Th' difference is I haven't given int' despair and lost hope where as ye clearly stopped even trying a long time ago."

"You know nothing about my life," Mystique tells him.

"And whose fault is that?" Sean asks back, staring right into her. "If I know nothing it's because ye won't talk about it...or at least ye don't tell th' truth. Ye want t' talk about your life, your real life...I'm available t' listen any time. Just knock on me door," he offers to her.

"There's 20 years of pent up frustration," Beast whispers to Ororo. He, Sean and Charles...all have lots of pent up frustrations and anger at Mystique from all those years ago during the First Class of X-Men.

Mystique just glares back.

Charles clears his throat. "If you two want to resolve this now, please leave. Otherwise we have a training session," he reminds them.

"Of course, Charley-boy, you're right," Sean says apologetically. "We'll resolve this later," he promises Mystique because the students are more important than her right now.

"You can guarantee that," Mystique mutters threateningly.

Martha restrains the impulse to shake her head and pinch the bridge of her nose...barely. She had tried to make it work with Mystique. You know mother to mother. For the sake of Kurt, Rogue and Alicia more than the woman herself. If she could offer advice to help make it work then she was willing to do so. Mystique just doesn't want to be friends with anyone nor really take advice so it's an uphill struggle to say the least.

"Raven," Charles addresses her. "If you wish to stay and offer **constructive **advice then please do so," he make the offer, emphasising the word constructive. "Otherwise you are still recovering from your bullet-wound and you can go rest," he offers the alternative. The only two alternatives he is going to accept.

"I'll stay. I could do with a good laugh," she says cynically.

"Really, ah thought she got one from lookin' in tha mirror every morning," Rogue quips, making no effort to hide the fact she's the one saying it. After all what's Mystique going to do, walk out on her? Again? Ooh, she's terrified. Remember it's Mystique that has to prove she's serious about them being a family and not Rogue. Rogue, herself, hasn't yet decided whether she's willing to truly let Mystique be her mother.

Kurt just shakes his head. It takes a lot of strength from God to survive this family. Though he's certain that God has a perfectly good reason for testing him so. Kurt just wishes he knew what it was.

"Let us begin," the Professor announces, wishing to get on with it.

* * *

><p><strong>Somewhere else...<strong>

Logan groans as he starts to come round. As he does so he finds he is chained to the floor in a cell from a manacle round his neck and there are manacles and chains round his wrists, linking one to the other.

Huh, whoever did this doesn't seem to know who he is. Otherwise...

_Sinkt!_

They would have chained him better and not allowed his hands to be free enough to slice the chain from his neck.

Logan gets to his feet and spots Dom lying across the cell, chained like him. He slices her free and starts to shake her awake. "Dom," he whispers loudly...and then hears footsteps approaching...and what is that damn vibration he feels through the floor?

Never mind. Work it our later. "Dom!" he shouts at her.

Dom groans. "Five more minutes, daddy. I promise I'll be a good girl," she says sleepily.

Logan rolls his eyes. He doesn't even want to imagine what she was dreaming about. "In a minute, Jinx, you'll be wishing it was your daddy if you don't get up!"

"I thought you were my daddy," Dom says with a smirk as she sits up and rubs the back of her neck. "Ack, I'd almost forgotten how much that hurt," she whines a little.

"Control chip?" Logan queries at a guess.

Dom nods as Logan helps her to her feet. "What I want to know is who is it that captured us that knows which frequency it operates on," she wonders because it just can't be accidentally set off.

"Figure it out later," Logan tells her as he heads to the wall and begins to slice them a way out...only when the wall falls away they find, in fact, they are on-board a plane in flight.

Dom whistles. "That's a long way down," she remarks as she peers out. Wherever they were was a long way from civilisation. Mountains and forests and no sign of settlement.

The door to their cell is then opened. Dom rushes the first two guards and begins fighting them.

Logan notices the patches on their arms. The octopus ones. "Hydra," he snarls.

A third guard grabs Dom from behind...and many more are acoming.

Logan is about to help her but she stops him. "No! Go!" she orders as she struggles. A fourth guard moves in to help.

"But..." he is about to object.

"You're the only one you can survive the fall!" Dom points out.

The fact he can hear many, many more guards coming, far too many for even him to fight, Logan knows she's right. If he is going to rescue her he has to escape himself first and then come back for her...probably with help. Dammit! He heads for the exit.

"But you better come back for me or else, Hairy!" she yells at him as he leaps out just before a rifle butt smacks her in the back of the head, knocking her out cold.

* * *

><p>Logan regretted this as soon as he leaped. He knows he can survive it but it is going to hurt...a lot.<p>

And it's going to made worse by the fact he's above a forest. He goes crashing down, through it seems like every single branch...and he can feel the bruises forming as he goes. He manages to dig his claws into a tree trunk to try and slow his descent...only to have a few more branches smack him in the face. He hits the ground near a cliff edge...and his momentum takes him tumbling over it.

The snow doesn't help...which tells him he's high up in mountains somewhere for there still to be snow at this time of year.

Or he would be thinking that if he still wasn't sliding and tumbling down the slope, his jacket and body being torn and battered until he flies off another edge and plunges into a river with a splash.

* * *

><p>The plane Logan escaped from comes in low. It can orientate its propeller blade engines to hover.<p>

5 lines are dropped from it and 5 individuals come sliding down and land with a thump.

The leader of the group, the hooded figure of Gauntlet is checking a device in his hand.

A large white skinned man with long blond hair, tied in a pony tail, dressed in red and white combat gear holds his arms up as two metal tentacles emerge from his wrists, demonstrating he was the one in Bayville who snatched Logan. The tentacles wrap around a nearby tree and crush it apart. He also possessed enhanced strength, speed, stamina, durability and healing abilities though to maintain them he has to drain the life energy out of poor unfortunates or die himself. He can do this though his tentacles. He was created back during the Cold War days by the Soviets as their attempt to make a super-soldier. He is the living weapon known as Omega Red.

A Japanese woman with long back hair dressed in black pants and boots with an oriental style black coat. She raises her right hand on the back of which, just poking out from under her sleeve, is visible some circuitry grafted onto her skin. Her nails grow into foot long metal talons(something her left hand can do as well). With a single swipe she cuts through a tree trunk with ease, sending it toppling over. That metal; adamantium. Along with cybernetically enhanced strength, speed, stamina plus a healing factor she would be a formidable opponent for anyone. Add the fact she has a blood vendetta against Wolverine and what you have is the woman now only known as Lady Deathstrike.

A fairly tall, powerfully built woman with black hair and green eyes, dressed in a sleeveless back and red bodysuit and similar coloured boots, wearing black fingerless gloves. She wears two belts for holstering two guns to her thighs and attached to the belts she even carries a few grenades, not to mention a knife or two. Not that she needs them being she is practically invulnerable and superstrong. She needed these enhancements given to her by HYDRA to be X-23's handler. And the woman known as Kimura was going to make that damn clone pay a hundred...no a thousand fold for her desertion. That thing(Kimura will never call it a person) had embarrassed her by going AWOL and Kimura had suffered because of it. Oh just wait until she gets her hands on X-23. She's going to make the animal suffer...and Kimura is going to enjoy every second of it, she assures you. That's what the weapons are for. She likes having a few options in the ways she tortures the little clone.

That leaves the final man. The one in the red and black bodysuit with more weapons strapped to him than you could probably count. A man who needs no introduction because he can do it himself.

And with an impression of the 20th Century Fox intro he does. "Da de da! Da de da! Da de daaaaa! Here's Deadpool!" he announces, taking on a ridiculous pose.

"Wilson!" Gauntlet snaps at him.

"Oh relax Bill," Deadpool tells him.

Gauntlet glares at him, his one remaining organic eye twitching.

"Oops," Deadpool says sheepishly, bringing his hand to his mouth at his faux pas. "That's right, it's Gauntlet now isn't it. Here's me almost giving away the writer's surprise."

"Writer?" Kimura queries. "What's he talking about?" she asks anyone.

"Don't ask," Omega Red groans because that opens a trapdoor into a bottomless pit of insanity.

There is a beeping sound from the device in Gauntlet's hand. "We're moving out. That way," he points and orders.

The group moves out, showing themselves to be well trained by the way they move along.

Well all except a certain Merc with the Mouth who is skipping along and singing. "Oh a hunting we will go! A hunting we will go! Aye oh mah daddio, a hunting we will go!"

* * *

><p>You know Clark could appreciate more days when people aren't shooting at him or trying to blow him up. Yeah, it's almost completely unlikely that they possess anything that could actually harm him but still it's annoying.<p>

He has better things to do than beat up some underpaid goons of a terrorist organisation.

Like find Logan and Domino. Which is of course is why he is here in the first place being shot at.

So the private airfield was now littered with the unconscious, their broken weapons and smoke and fire from the battle that Clark will admit has gotten a little out of hand.

Anyway they were running out of goons and Clark was closing in on who he guesses is in charge here. The guy was trying to escape, surrounded by half a dozen guards.

Superman zips in from of them...a couple draw their weapons...which he melts with a few blasts of heat vision. "I'm getting tired of asking," he warns them, his tone deeply serious and perhaps a little angry sounding. "Where are Wolverine and Domino?"

The guards pull out side-arms from their holsters.

In a pique of anger Superman claps his hands together in front of him, creating a small shockwave, knocking the 7 people in front of him down. He strides forward and grabs the man he thinks is the leader. He's the one in the nicest suit. He lifts the man off the ground. "As I said I'm getting tired of asking this so this will be the last time. Where are Wolverine and Domino?" he asks, making his eyes glow deep red to up the intimidation.

"Don't think you can intimidate me, boy," the man snarls back. "Do you know who we are?!"

"Do I look I care?" Superman asks back. "And in case it escaped your attention I just took out every single one of your men without a scratch. Now I know they must have left in a plane," he has been able to deduce because you know it's an airfield and Logan and Dom aren't here. It's only logical. "Give me the direction it's going in and I'll consider leaving you without the severe need to see a dentist," he makes an offer to the guy.

The man laughs mockingly. "Compared to what Madame Hydra would do to me, your threats are meaningless."

Superman cocks his head. "You really don't know the resources I have at my disposal so you? I happen to be a good friend with the world's most powerful telepath so unless you want to see your brains melting out your ears I suggest you just tell me," he says, his voice eerily calm. Clark's exaggerating, of course. The Professor wouldn't melt the man's brains. Leave him thinking he's a 6 year old girl maybe.

The man starts to sweat. He hadn't considered that. Then the communicator in his ear goes off.

"_Commander, report status on intruder...Report!...If you are receiving this all is going according to plan. Weapon X has escaped. Gauntlet and Team X are in pursuit. You are to proceed to the follow coordinates as quickly as possible to aid in X-23's capture."_

As the coordinates are read out Superman smirks. Thank you superhearing. "By the way I really do hope you have a good dentist," he says as he proceeds to punch them down the guy's throat and knocks him out.

Clark dusts his hands off. Logan escaping is according to plan? And it involves X-23? Neither of these things are likely very good. It also brings him back to that aim of his to try and make up for his mistakes. When X-23 first showed up he was with Callisto and wasn't any help at all. Now he has a chance to redeem himself.

He bends his knees, summons up the energy, the ground cracks underneath him as he shoots off into the air.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Basically won't be doing the Scott and Jean teaching bits of this episode since that wouldn't work with my story. Not with Jean being away at the minute. By the way Logan falling out that plane, so funny. It's worth watching the episode just for that. And look who I get to add. One of Logan's 'favourite' people Lady Deathstrike along with Omega Red. Plus apart from one phone call this is the 1st time I'll properly portray X-23's nemesis Kimura. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Target-X part 3.<em>

_AN1: Damn Deadpool, almost giving away and spoiling my plots. Why oh why did I bring him back into the story again?_

"_Because I'm awesome! A guaranteed ratings winner!"_

_Damn it Deadpool, get your fingers off my keyboard!_

"_Hey I'm just giving the fans what they want! 100% Deadpool! 100% of the time!"_

_Get back into the story! Otherwise it's going to just be weird when you mysteriously vanish!_

"_Like that's the biggest plot-hole of this story!"_

_ARGGHHHH!_

"_We'll be right back after the author has finished having his nervous breakdown. Same Deadpool-time! Same Deadpool-channel!"_


	47. Chapter 47

Chapter 47

Logan pops up to the surface of the river with a deep gasp of air. He manages to reach the bank and crawl on to land.

He's swearing a lot because it feels like he's torn, ripped, cut and bruised just about everything.

He collapses down, breathing hard. "On second thought I should have thrown Jinx out," he gripes as he tries to stand...and cries out in pain at everything. His left shoulder in particular. Even for his healing factor this is gonna take awhile.

Awhile he doesn't have because he can smell them closing in. The two he is familiar with from Bayville, two he isn't and...

Logan double checks that smell.

"Deadpool," he growls. Logan hadn't forgotten for an instant that nutcase...nor how he stabbed him last time they met. Ran him through with a sword. Logan had been meaning to make Deadpool pay for that for a long time.

A missed shot impacting the ground near him is motivation enough to get Logan moving. He stumbles forward and over yet another small escarpment. He spots a fallen over, hollowed out log. That'll get him out of immediate view as he crawls into it.

"Come on, heal already," he grumbles at his own body. Like this he doesn't stand a chance.

Unfortunately time is not something on his side as a metal tentacle wraps unseen around his ankles and before Logan knows it he is being dragged backward out of the log and into the air, where his wrists are bound together by another tentacle and there he is, suspended in mid-air in front of this gang of 5.

"Logan! Buddy!" Deadpool calls out cheerfully. "It's me! Your old pal, Deadpool!" he points his thumbs at himself. "Funny us meeting like this," Deadpool muses...or sounds like he is.

"Well that was disappointingly easy," Kimura laments the fact she never even got to beat him up, not even a little.

Lady Deathstrike extends her talons. "At last Logan-san," she says with relish. "For the dishonour you inflicted on my family..." she points at him with the elongated talon of her index finger, "...at last I shall have my revenge."

"Do I know you lady?" Logan asks, not in the least bit perturbed by her threat. He's heard it before many times. Though there is something, a tickle at the back of his mind, like he should know her.

"No," Deathstrike says, knowing full well he can't remember. "But you shall," she promises with utter menace. "For my father, who you murdered, the last words on your lips will be screaming out the name of Lady Deathstrike."

Logan knew there would be a day like this. A day someone came to get payback on him for someone he buried long ago but can't recall doing it.

Omega Red snorts. "You'll have to get in the, how do you put it, queue, Deathstrike. Weapon X is mine," he says, his accent thickly Russian.

Deathstrike's head snaps round fast, her face twisted in rage. "You dare!" she snarls.

"Da, I dare. This time he shall be the one left broken, left to suffer. I swore this," Omega Red responds, his own anger at Logan quite clear for something that happened in the past.

"Your vow means nothing to me!" Deathstrike shouts, almost shaking with rage. "This is about honour. Something you know nothing of!"

"Maybe you guys could toss a coin to decide," Logan mutters sarcastically.

"Silence!" Gauntlet yells at all of them. "No-one is getting any vengeance on anyone. Not until we get what we came for. You all agreed to this," he reminds them. "And in case you forgot what else HYDRA did for you..." Gauntlet pulls out a control, just like he did for Domino and hits the switch. Visible arcs of electricity surge through both Deathstrike and Omega Red making them scream in pain.

That leaves poor Logan to be dropped like a lump to the ground...which isn't helping him heal any faster he assures you.

That is also when the person who has been watching them all this time makes her move to strike. With a slightly high pitched roar the slender female, teenage figure with long brown hair, dressed exactly as the last time Logan saw her, dressed in black boots, pants and a jacket leaps leaps from a higher piece of ground, slamming feet first into Gauntlet's chest, sending him flying backward into a tree, hard enough to stun him and his control device goes spinning into the air.

X-23 lands expertly, holds her hand out and the device drops right into it. With a small, slightly malicious smirk she sets it to the highest setting possible which conveniently takes out Lady Deathstrike and Omega Red in a single motion, leaving them convulsing down on their knees. She then tosses the control away and it goes bouncing off down the side of the hill.

A shot whistles past her, catching her cheek.

X-23 roars in pain as she spins round, hand claws drawn. The wound heals instantly.

"Oh my God! Wolvie! What have they done to ya, man!" Deadpool exclaims to X-23. Deadpool holding a gun. Hey who else can shoot like that? "Nah! I'm just messing with ya you cute little mini-Wolverine you," he says, making little baby sounds. "Now say Bang!" he requests.

X-23's green eyes narrow.

"Ok then. I will. Bang! Bang, bang!" he says as he shoots at her.

X-23 moves swiftly and with great agility dodging the shots and when she gets in close she slices off the offending arm.

"Noooo!" Deadpool cries...in slow motion. Why slow motion? Who knows? This is Deadpool we're talking about. "My tennis arm! How will I win Wimbledon this year?!" he cries out in distress.

X-23 ignores the lunacy, spins round, popping her foot claw and slices clean through his throat. Even for Deadpool that's a good 5 minute healing job...and has the blessed bonus of rendering him unable to talk.

X-23 senses the last person closing in directly behind her, spins round with her claws...and has them blocked by a single finger.

Kimura smirks with utter cold cruelty. "You never do learn do ya, X?"

She throws a punch...which X-23 bends backwards to avoid, grabbing the arm as it passes over her and using it, swings herself up, foot claw aimed straight at the face.

There is a noise, worse than nails on a chalkboard as the claw makes no damage whatsoever.

Kimura grins. "Ooh nicely played, X...but never good enough," she says as she lands a punch to X-23's stomach just as the girl lands with enough force to crack a couple of ribs and sending X-23 face first into the ground.

Kimura shakes her head. "Tsk, tsk, so disappointing. I thought I trained you better than this," she berates the girl. "You've gotten sloppy," she remarks at the ease with which she's won as she grabs the girl by the back of her neck and squeezes so tight she's just a hair's breath from snapping it. "You're just lucky Madame Hydra wants you back alive," she tells X-23 as she lifts her up as easily as a feather by the back of her jacket. "Personally I'd just end you now and start over. After all don't think for a second you're special. You're just a weapon, a tool, an expendable thing we can replace any time we want," she continues her lifelong demeaning of X-23.

"K-Kimura," X-23 coughs.

"Oh this is good. It wants to talk," Kimura mocks. She then leans in, bringing her ear to X-23's mouth. "Please tell me what you want to say."

"You should have broken my arms," X-23 tells her.

Kimura frowns.

_Snikt!_

With a flick of her wrist, using her claws she pulls the pins out of the grenades on Kimura's belt.

The distraction is enough for X-23 to undo her zipper, slip out of her jacket, revealing she's wearing just a simple grey top underneath and then diving out of the way just in time.

Kimura screams in rage, "You little...!"

BOOM!

Her diatribe is cut off by the explosion. Not enough to actually hurt her but the force of the blast sends her flying. Even she can't change the laws of physics and kinetic energy. Kimura tumbles over the cliff and off into the very same water Logan landed in.

X-23 doesn't waste time. She leaps down to where Logan is.

To say Logan is stunned to see her would be an understatement...though it does begin to explain HYDRA's involvement even if he can't figure out their plan yet. As he looks up at her there seems to be momentary concern for him written on her face.

It's very momentary before her expression goes cold and angry. Just her normal then. "Get up!" she snaps out the order as she helps Logan up, puts his left arm across her shoulder to support his weight and the two run as fast as they can into the nearby forest.

* * *

><p>That leaves behind what appears to be a thoroughly humiliated Team X. Gauntlet, just barely recovered, scrambles down the hill and picks up his tossed away control and deactivates it which finally lets Lady Deathstrike and Omega Red a chance to recover.<p>

Deadpool was currently trying to reattach his arm and thankfully, still hasn't managed to regenerate his vocal chords. Though that blessing won't last.

Nearby to Gauntlet, Kimura explodes out of the water, her face twisted in fury, her clothes tattered but otherwise she is unharmed. "That little bitch!" she screams. "I'm going to rip her arms and legs off and beat her to death with them!" she promises as she wades ashore...and in Kimura's case that is no idle threat. She would do it with a smile.

"You are going to do nothing but follow orders," Gauntlet tells her in no uncertain terms.

Kimura's head snaps round and she glares at him.

Gauntlet pulls out his gun and takes aim. "These bullets are composed of the one substance you are vulnerable to, Kimura. So go ahead, try me," he dares her...and he's not bluffing. HYDRA doesn't like weapons it can't control. They gave Kimura her power and made sure to add a weakness to her genetic mix just in case.

Kimura grinds her teeth hard...but restrains herself...just.

"Count to 10," Gauntlet advises her to calm down as he turns his attention to the real goal. He activates his communicator in his ear. "Gauntlet to HYDRA command. The target has arrived. All is going according to plan. X-23 is in play," he informs them, a smile growing on his somewhat grotesque face.

* * *

><p>Once they get some distance away X-23 unceremoniously dumps Logan to the ground, slams her foot onto his chest and pops her foot claw. "Why are you here?!" she demands to know, her green eyes piercing deeply into him.<p>

Logan groans in pain. "Nice to see you too, kid."

She digs her heel in. "Don't call me that," she growls.

Well that hasn't changed. "Look, I'm just as surprised at seeing you," Logan tells her.

X-23 can tell he isn't lying and retracts her claw and lifts her foot away.

"What is going on?" Logan asks her as he gets to his feet with a groan.

She doesn't answer. Though she does slice away the chains connecting his wrists together. She then turns and sniffs the air. "You have to get out out of here," she tells him as she hops over a fallen tree and strides off.

"**I **have to get out of here?!" he exclaims. "What about you?" he asks her as he follows, grimacing in pain. Come on, heal already!

She doesn't answer that question either so here they are...wherever here is.

As they walk along Logan notes that in his current state she could easily leave him behind but Logan also notices how she doesn't...though she still isn't saying much.

She hops up a tree sitting at an angle while he has to take a breather.

X-23 stops and hops back down, looking him up and down a couple of times, clearly confused...and annoyed. "You should have healed by now," she states it like it's an obvious thing. She would have healed by now. In fact she has healed by now from Kimura's blow.

"Give me a break, kid. I started the day by falling out of an airplane," Logan argues.

"You're slowing me down!" she snaps, annoyed and frustrated at him.

"Yeah, well I ain't as young as I use to be," Logan points out to her.

X-23 frowns, clearly not understanding what that means.

"But thanks for the concern," he sarcastically adds. "Now, you going to tell me what's going on now?" he asks her. Logan has a theory or two forming but her filling in the gaps would be nice.

X-23 just turn and runs on.

"Guess not," Logan mutters as he tries to catch her up.

* * *

><p>On their trails are team X, with Gauntlet in the lead, still holding a device that makes a beeping...though you can hardly hear it above Deadpool's incessant chatter. Right now he was actually trying to hit on Lady Deathstrike.<p>

Gauntlet pauses and sniffs the air, trying to make sure they're on the right track.

"Come on, Strikey-poo. With your healing factor and mine, just think of the records we can set in the sack!" Deadpool exclaims, excited by the possibilities.

Lady Deathstrike extends her talons, ready to cut the babbling idiot into shreds.

"Deathstrike," Gauntlet warns, not even turning his head to see. Just knowing.

Deathstrike makes a growl of frustration but stands down.

"This way," Gauntlet orders as they start moving again.

* * *

><p>"You know Jinx and I looked everywhere for you that night, kid. Why did you leave?" Logan asks her, as they march on, thinking he knows the answer but wanting to hear her reason. "We could have protected you," he insists.<p>

That makes her stop and spin round. "Protect me?! I left to protect you!" she says with that constant anger in her voice.

"Figured as much."

X-23 stops, caught out. "You knew?"

"I guessed. Cut from the same cloth, remember," he asks her to recall what he said to her that night.

"Then why did you ask?" X-23 asks, clueless.

"Just wanted to be sure."

"Then you understand," she says, now believing he understands why she left. "They would have come for you. Taken you and your friends."

"HYDRA?"

X-23 nods. "They'll never let me go," she says sadly. "Them or SHIELD because they want me. To use me."

"As a weapon," Logan knows what she means.

X-23 bows her head and shuts her eyes, trying to control the tidal wave of emotions she still has troubling controlling or even beginning to understand.

"Don't take this the wrong way, kid, it's a touching sentiment but it's also crap. We could have protected you," Logan insists.

X-23 snorts. "Doubtful," she says, almost sounding arrogant.

Logan arches an eyebrow. "Oh really? Do explain."

"I took out your entire team in under half an hour," she points out, almost sounding like she is boasting.

"Wasn't the entire team," Logan argues. In fact as he recalls Generation X had left for a mission that night so definitely wasn't the whole team. "Personally I would have loved to see ya try and pull it on Superman."

"I had a plan for him," she argues.

"Sure ya did," Logan says, sounding like he doesn't believe her. "Here's some advice. It would have failed. However powerful ya think he is he's way beyond it. You don't understand who he is. Not sure any of us do half the time."

X-23 blinks. Her mind instantly starts to rethink how she would deal with Superman based on the fact he's more powerful than she originally planned for. Sadly it's how her brain is wired to think no matter how much she wishes it wouldn't.

Suddenly they both hear the sounds of birds taking flight as if something startled them.

"You hearing what I'm hearing, kid?" Logan asks her what he is aware is a rhetorical question. She's his clone. Anything he can do she can...plus she does have the advantage of youth on her side. Logan ain't kidding about him not being as young as he use to be. Even for him age takes a very slow, gradual toll.

"They're coming," X-23 states.

"How could they...?" Logan asks. Sure he's been slow but he knows how to move to leave no easy trail to pick up.

X-23's eyes scan him. Oh how could she be so stupid not to check! She pops her right hand claws and snags a small device stuck to Logan's boots. A tracer. "It was on your boot," she grinds out. Never mind her being stupid. How couldn't he notice what was on his own person! "Now why don't you get out of here before you get caught!" she tries to get rid of him again.

"Forget it, kid," Logan dismisses that, getting right into her face. "I am not leaving you out here," he says in a tone that says not to argue with him.

Sadly she's too much like him. "Don't you get it!" she snaps at him frustrated, exasperated almost. "They set you up. You're bait. To lure me out."

"Yeah, I was coming round to that idea," Logan agrees with her. "My question is if you knew that why did you rescue me?" he wonders.

"I...uh...I don't know," she whispers. It was against all her training and conditioning. She knew, as soon as she saw him, she knew she was being set-up but she couldn't not help him.

Logan's heart breaks a little at seeing how lost and confused she is. This...this is why she needed to be at the Institute. She doesn't even know herself. Just like himself when he first met Chuck. "They have Dom too," he mentions.

X-23's eyes go wide. "M-my sister?" she queries.

Logan nods, repressing the little smile that threatens to form at the fact she is calling Domino her sister.

"Why didn't you save her?!" she wants to know, the ire in her voice clear.

"Too many guards," Logan lays it down bluntly. "Only option was escape and go back for her with a plan of rescue. Think you get that."

X-23's eyes move back and forth quickly as her mind processes this. No, she can still make this work. "We need to go," she just states it blankly.

As Logan chases after her he can note progress in the fact at least she's saying 'we' now.

* * *

><p>Back with Gauntlet the device in his hand stops beeping. "They've found the tracer," he announces as he throws the device away. It was the thing that picked up the signal and gave them a direction. "Guess we just have to do this the hard way."<p>

"Just like me ol' Grandpa did it back in the Wild West, y'all," Deadpool says in a sort of clichéd old coot voice.

"I'm going to kill him a minute," Kimura swears.

"Stop treating this as a game, Gauntlet," Omega Red warns him. "It is no game for me."

"Nor me," Deathstrike says, for the moment in agreement with the Russian living weapon.

Gauntlet chuckles creepily. "It is for me. It's one of my few joys after my last..._punishment _from Madame Hydra so forgive me if I indulge."

"I'm with you Bill & Ted," Deadpool says in agreement. "Wyld Stallyns rule!" he proclaims, his hands making the sign of the devil.

Gauntlet sniffs the air and picks up the scent on the wind. "This way," he orders as they move out again...Deadpool still making little to no sense as he just refuses to shut the hell up!

* * *

><p><strong>Elsewhere...<strong>

Clark's making a new rule; double check the information before you knock out the bad guy.

Why?

Because wherever he is is not where Logan and Dom are. He hovers there above the wilderness...and sure on another day he would just appreciate it but not on a day when he is suppose to be rescuing his teachers and friends.

Clark sighs and rubs his head. He's going to guess that whatever coordinate system HYDRA use isn't the standard one you get taught in school. They must have created their own private one...which makes a sort of sense. If you use your own then only you know what it all means and if someone happens to, say, overhear it they end up hopelessly lost.

Guess what position Clark is in right now. Here's a hint; the words hopelessly and lost are in the sentence.

"Great, great, great," he mutters sarcastically.

Well that's it then. He tried to make up for his previous mistakes...and made another. Brilliant!

"Crap," he sighs as he runs his hand through his hair.

Ok, ok. Easy fix. Get back to the Institute, let the Professor know what is going on and he can use Cerebro to find Logan and Domino.

And he's going to have to go through the effort of flying all the way back because he left his phone in his jacket pocket back in Bayville and can't actually just phone ahead. He's having one of _those _days. One of those days when it's just not worth waking up in the morning.

* * *

><p>Logan and X-23 had taken another little pause. She was up on top of a rock outcropping looking around, sniffing the air.<p>

Logan was at the foot stretching out his arm and moving his fingers in and out of a fist. He makes a sigh of relief at the fact the pain is gone. He's healed. Finally!

He sniffs the air and the two simultaneous snap their heads round at a far off sound only they could possibly hear.

That sound is caused by their pursuers still hot on their trail. Speaking of whom...

* * *

><p>"Shh," Deadpool says, putting his finger to his lips. "Be vewy, vewy qwiet, we're hunting wolvewines," he says in a pitch perfect Elmer Fudd impression followed by the signature laugh and with the classic hunting hat on his head with appropriate rifle in hand.<p>

Kimura blinks. "Where did he get those?" she asks, pointing at him because that's just...that makes no sense how he did that.

"Don't ask," Omega Red advises her. "It's really better not to think about it too much. You'll just go crazy."

Kimura is starting to think he's right...or she could just kill the babbling idiot. That could keep her entertained for a good 5 minutes.

Up ahead a bush rustles. Whatever it is is fairly large. Person sized large.

Omega Red sends a tentacle in and grabs whatever it is. He reels it in...

...to reveal it's a wolverine. The animal...which snarls and swipes at the living weapon with its claws.

Deadpool laughs heartedly. "Well you're sort of right there, Ruskie. Hey, perhaps he's Logan's cousin or something," he suggests.

Omega Red growls in annoyance and throws the wolverine away.

Gauntlet looks up at the sky. Clouds rolling in. Could be a storm. He walks on to a cliff edge and uses his cybernetic eye to scan the area below.

There!

There they are!

And they're not getting away.

In fact they're going exactly where Gauntlet wants them to go.

* * *

><p>Back with Logan he's up a tree, sniffing the air.<p>

Dammit!

Still haven't lost them.

He leaps down and breaks into a run, to catch up with his erstwhile clone.

She leaps down from a tree, having been doing the same as him.

"They're pushing us somewhere. This is a trap and we're walking right into it," Logan tries to impart some of his experience and wisdom upon her.

"You don't know what you're talking about," she dismisses him, somewhat arrogant sounding, not to mention briefly sounding like a huffy teen.

"It's called experience, kid," Logan tries to make her see.

She spins round, angry as always. "You're wrong!" she snaps at him. "And stop calling me that! I've told you before. I'm not a kid," she tells him, turning her back on him.

Logan grabs her by the shoulder and spins her back round. "And I told you, you are a kid," he reminds her. "Please, you have to trust me. Let me help you," he asks of her. This is what he wanted to do last time. This is all he wants to do.

X-23 bats his hand away. "No-one can help me," she says seriously. "Not you. Not anyone." She turns round and hugs herself, closing her eyes and bowing her head slightly. See she's had time to think on it and she's realised there is only one way it ends. "The only way I'll be free...the only way HYDRA and SHIELD will stop hunting me...is if I'm no longer alive."

Logan feels...sorrow. Such sadness that this is the place she's reached. It should never have gotten to this point. He should never have allowed it. "Kid," he addresses her. "You and I...we've been through the same sort of things. I've been where you are right now," he admits honestly that once upon a time he felt the exact same thing about there only being one way out. "They destroyed me, took my memories but look at me now. I'm proof you can get beyond this," he tries to make her see not to give up. That there is a way out of the darkness. He got past that moment. So can she with his help if she'll just take it.

"I...I wish they'd take my memories away," she says, her voice softer and more filled with real emotion than Logan had ever heard from her. She raises her hand to her eyes and blinks, trying...wishing she could rid herself of the memories that flash across her eyes unbidden, of the things done to her...of the things she has done...of the numerous unspeakable deeds she has committed.

X-23 mentally slaps herself back into focus and starts walking. "If you really want to help me, stop following me," she tells him.

Logan's eyes narrow. What is it that has her continually trying to get rid of him? He's not so stupid not to see that is what she is doing but the reasons why elude him currently. That's why he doesn't listen and follows her anyway.

They come to a narrow gorge that is a dead-end with sheer cliffs.

"Does this look like a trap to anyone but me?" Logan asks...because it's the perfect place for an ambush.

X-23 drops her head. "I'm sorry," she apologises...though she doubts he quite understands what she is apologising for.

Logan's sharp ears pick up the sound of guns being cocked...and he throws himself at his cloned daughter, knocking her and him to the ground just as bullets fly overhead...courtesy of Team X who now have the way in guarded and blocked.

Gauntlet raises his fist and a few dozen heavily armed HYDRA agents step out of the trees behind him and even more appear on top of the cliffs.

Not even Logan and X-23 can fight that many as they take cover as best they can.

Gauntlet and Team X step forward into the gorge.

"It's over X!" Kimura sing-songs. "Come out now and I'll only make it a light beating!" she promises...a promise she has no intention of keeping.

X-23 growls and pops her claws.

Kimura grins sadistically. "Thata girl! Go out fighting to the end! I knew you wouldn't let me down!"

"NO!" Logan tries to make her stop but she charges at them anyway with a roar. "Don't!"

She never gets near them as Gauntlet fires what is a sonic rifle, firing a hypersonic pitch that for someone with X-23's sensitive hearing is unbearable. Completely destroying the inner ear's ability to remain balanced. You literally cannot tell what way is up.

X-23 falls to the ground, her hands over her ears, grimacing in pain, trying not to scream at the agony.

Logan tries to make it to her, but it's as painful for him as it is to her.

He almost makes it...until a dart impacts his neck.

"Hey Logan!" Deadpool calls. "It's me! Deadpool! I shot you!" he cheers merrily, waving the gun he used.

Logan can feel the sedative coursing through his bloodstream...an incredibly potent one to have this effect on him.

He knows he's going to fall. He makes sure to try and cover X-23 and protect her as he does so.

Gauntlet keeps firing until he's sure they're both out...at which point Deadpool fires a whole bunch more darts into both...including one right on Logan's ass.

Gauntlet looks at him.

"What?" Deadpool asks innocently.

Gauntlet turns back his gaze to the downed living weapons. It was over. He signals on his communicator. "Gauntlet to Madame Hydra. Mission successful. We have both X-23 and Weapon X. Plus even a bonus _guest _back on the plane."

"Excellent Gauntlet," Madame Hydra praises him. "I'll be there shortly. Make sure they're restrained securely for my arrival."

"But of course," Gauntlet assures her. If he was a compassionate man he would probably feel sorry for the two considering what happens next...but he is no longer a compassionate man...and Logan and his X-Men friends are partly to blame for that.

But that's another issue for another day. "Restrain them," he orders the HYDRA agents who promptly get to work.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Oh Deadpool, only you would try and hit on Lady Deathstrike of all people. Hey, even Superheroes have bad days and Clark's day is far from over yet. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Target X part 4.<em>


	48. Chapter 48

Chapter 48

You know what Clark was saying about some days it's not worth getting up in the morning?

He's still thinking it.

Finding Logan and Domino should be a priority but instead of rushing back to the Institute where is he now?

In the middle of nowhere helping deliver a baby.

See it was like this. There he was flying along low when he heard screams and naturally he went to investigate and what he found was a car broken down on a remote dirt track with a woman all alone who had gone into premature labor.

And here he is using his basic 1st aid and some help over the phone from 911 to deliver it. There was literally no time for him to fly her anywhere and the ambulance wasn't here yet.

Clark knows, deep down somewhere, this is all beautiful, circle of life stuff but in reality he doubts he'll ever want sex again after this.

But he gets through it and manages to deliver the baby. "It's a boy," he tells the mother as he hands over the small, squirming infant to the woman's safe grip.

There are tears in her eyes. Tears of happiness. "Thank you," she whispers gratefully.

Clark smiles warmly. Hey, maybe it's not such a bad day after all if he can do something good like this. In reply he says, "It's what the nifty suit is for...that I ran out of," he suddenly recalls. "Hence the t-shirt," he gestures at himself which gets him a bemused look. "Sorry. I picked up this tendency to babble from a friend of mine. I'm working on it. I swear."

Thankfully the arrival of the ambulance spares Clark any further embarrassing moments and now that she's in the safe hands of professionals he resumes his flight home...Damn! He should have used her phone to contact the Institute.

See what he means about the day he is having...plus his hands are covered in varying fluids he would rather not think about.

Oh look there's a river. He'll wash his hands in that. He lands at the shore and starts to scrub. He is just looking around a bit, admiring the scenery when he spots something.

Clark leaps up to a tree...that has 3 great parallel tears cut into it. He fingers them, judging the distance apart and comes to one conclusion.

Logan.

Clark looks around more, using what Logan taught him and starts to figure things out.

Logan...fell and tried to stop himself by digging his claws into the tree. He failed. Clark follows the scents and marks left behind and gets to the point where Logan fell in the river and then dragged himself out.

Then there are 5 new scents...including the 2 from the alley back in Bayville...and...ugh, he makes a face, Deadpool. Like he needs that.

Clark sniffs in confusion. There's another scent. Just like Logan's. Those two head off together pursued by the other 5...he thinks.

Scent just like Logan.

Of course. X-23!

Uh oh. Clark can figure out this can't be good...and that doesn't even include what he overheard back on that airfield about all of this being part of a plan. Logan can't realise just the size of the hole he is in. He starts to follow the trail and he'll follow it no matter how long it takes him.

* * *

><p>When Logan next regains consciousness he finds himself securely strapped into a chair clearly designed to hold him and his 5 hunters are here too, keeping guard. The Japanese lady is glaring at him murderously while Deadpool is humming to himself as he flicks a bullet over his fingers back and forth. The others are quiet, stationary, on guard. The kid is gone but Domino's next to him, strapped in her own chair.<p>

"Welcome back, Hairy," she greets with forced cheerfulness. "Lovely accommodations aren't they," she jokes sarcastically.

From experience Logan judges this to be some sort of HYDRA base. He's been in plenty of them before to recognise the design. "Where's the kid?" he asks her.

"Don't concern yourself with her," Gauntlet tells him. "Concern yourself with this," he nods his head upward as an elevator descends down a glass tube.

The door opens and emerges a woman with green hair covering half her face and green lipstick. She is dressed all in green too with a long overcoat over green pants and boots with green gloves on her hands.

"Viper!" Logan spits with disgust at seeing her again. It's from back in his SHIELD days he knows her. That their paths crossed. He tries not to think on it too much nowadays.

"Hello Wolverine," Viper aka Madame Hydra greets him coolly. "It's been awhile," she remarks.

Logan snorts. "Not nearly long enough. How did you survive our last meeting?" he wants to know because surely that had to have killed her.

Viper chuckles. "For me to know and for you to never learn," she quips.

"Uh, hello," Dom says, waving as best she can with her wrists retrained to the arms of the chair. "Don't I get an intro?"

"But of course," Viper chooses to accommodate the monochrome mutant. "I am the one in charge of the whole of HYDRA and now your fate...Domino. I have heard so much about you from Gauntlet. You will be a useful asset," she decrees.

Domino arches an eyebrow. "Uh huh...and how does he know me exactly?"

Viper chuckles again.

Logan knows that sinister laugh. It's not good whatever it is she is finding amusing.

"Show me how clever you are, figure it out," Viper challenges Dom. "I'll give you a place to start. Who knows about the control chip in your neck?"

Dom frowns. "Weapon X."

"Which I bought lock, stock and barrel after you and the X-Men destroyed its remains," Viper points out. "But more important than what is who," she continues to give hints.

"Stryker," Domino says, her tone low and angry at saying the name of the man she blames more than anyone else for ruining her life.

"Who failed me," Viper says coldly. "And Wolverine, what happens to people who fail me?"

"Apart from you killing them?"

"Yes."

"Well I must admit you were always imaginative when it came to...what did you call them again...oh yes, your _lessons," _Logan snorts with disgust at the things she does.

Viper smirks. "Exactly."

Domino gets it. "Holy fuck," she swears as she stares intently at Gauntlet. "He's not...you didn't..."

"Oh indeed I did," Viper confirms.

"Stryker?" Dom queries of Gauntlet.

Gauntlet growls in a very low tone of aggravation and pulls down his hood to reveal the full horror of his appearance. "Are you proud of yourselves? You and you infernal X-Men, look what you've done to me!" he says in total rage and hatred at them, whom he blames, thus confirming he is...or was Colonel William Stryker.

Dom...throws her head back and laughs merrily. "Finally! Got what you deserve!" she says, actually smiling, happy about it. "And I thought killing you would be satisfying but man, this is way better! To see you reduced to some mutated freak lackey of HYDRA...this'll be keeping me warm inside for years to come," she proclaims it so.

Viper arches her visible eyebrow. "Yes, I did think of killing him," she admits the first thought she had after Stryker and Deadpool showed up after the base at Alkali Lake was destroyed, after Stryker had failed so completely and utterly. "But we've made so many breakthroughs in genetic research and cybernetics lately and it seemed a waste of the good Colonel's military mind and strategic thinking to put a bullet in his head so I remade him into something more useful to me. Especially with the need to recapture X-23," she explains her reasons for changing her mind. Course like all her weapons she has ways of controlling him that were built in when they were making his modifications.

"And where is she?" Logan demands to know the location of the girl.

"Where she belongs. Back within HYDRA. The people who own her," Viper replies to that.

"You don't own her," Domino argues. "She's not yours!"

"We created her. We put up the money to fund the research. We hired the staff, provided the facilities, supplied all the resources required to bring her into being. We trained her, educated her. If not for us she'd be nothing but a tissue sample of Wolverine in cold storage. Everything she is is because of HYDRA," Viper argues to the contrary that X-23 is very much hers.

"Just leave her alone. Why can't you do that?" Dom asks what is probably a stupid question to ask she realises only moments after it has left her mouth but if she has a failing and that's not an admission by the way but if she does have one it is that sometimes her mouth gets ahead of her brains.

Kimura laughs. "Don't be ridiculous," she dismisses that.

"Kimura," Viper says in warning tones that shuts the super-powerful woman up. She doesn't like being interrupted. "What Kimura means is that even if I had been inclined not to reclaim my property, which I never was, X-23 is the one who has been hunting us," she corrects any notion Domino and Logan might have.

"What?" Domino and Logan asks together, the same puzzled expression on their faces.

"She's been on a crusade to destroy every one of our bases," Viper elaborates.

"Oh, yeah, you're the victim here," Logan mocks. Give him a break!

Viper strides over, bends down and gets right in his face. "Every base where I have been she shows up within hours. I have been flying in the air, only stopping long enough to refuel, for weeks on end."

"Good girl," Dom praises her. "Let me guess, you haven't been able to stop her."

Viper stands up straight, her expression dark. "We've set traps for her before but she always managed to evade us. Until now..."

A screen drops from above and it fires up showing an image of X-23, locked in some plain white room, her tearing at the walls with her claws trying to find a way out.

Viper snaps her head round to X-23's handler. "Kimura. Please get her to settle down," she requests. "Her homecoming should be a..._happy _time for all," she says, her tone sending a cold chill down the spine.

Kimura smirks sadistically. "With pleasure," she agrees...and her way of settling X down will be fun...and messy. Oh it's the simplest things that make Kimura happy you know.

Kimura departs and Viper continues. "And now that we have her back her mind will be reconditioned to remove this rebellious streak. X-23 will once again be the perfect weapon she was designed to be. One without emotion or free will," the green-haired woman declares her next intent.

"What about Logan-san?" Lady Deathstrike asks. "I was promised," she reminds Viper of the deal they had that basically allows her to get her revenge on Logan.

"You were promised!" Omega Red snarls at her as the two return to their previous disagreement over who gets their hands on Logan first. "I told you, Weapon X is mine!"

Lady Deathstrike extends her talons on both hands. "If I have to tear you apart too, Russian, I will," she vows.

In response Omega Red extends his tentacles and cracks them in the air like whips.

Viper presses a hidden switch on her belt and the two belligerents convulse as electric currents shoot through them. "Enough!" she shouts. "Both of you will behave! Or perhaps you wish to join X-23 in having your minds reconditioned?" she threatens.

"Ah! No," Omega Red grinds out his obedience.

"Deathstrike?" Viper queries.

"I...will..."

Viper turns up the pain. "Remember I made you too, Deathstrike. I can take it away just as easily. We'll discuss Wolverine's fate...but at the time of my choosing, understand?"

"Obey," Deathstrike chokes out, hating herself for saying it.

Viper lets them off. She glares at them through narrowed eyes. She turns back to her 2 'guests'. "You should get comfortable," she advises. "There will be no rescue. We used your phone to send a false message to your friends that you'll be away for quite some time. By the time they figure out you're missing it will be far too late."

And then as if to mock her an alarm goes off. "What now?!" she demands to know.

Gauntlet is already getting information through his communicator. "A perimeter alarm has been tripped," he passes on.

"Show me!" Viper demands.

The screen image switches to external cameras put all around this base. It flicks from one to another to another...ah ha!

"Holy Smoke Capped Crusader fans. It's the Man of Steel!" Deadpool proclaims it to be as the image is of Superman out in the forest, still trying to find Logan and Domino.

"Why is he..." Viper begins then stops and looks at Logan and Domino. "He's looking for you two. How did he manage to trace you?"

Dom shrugs with a shit eating grin. "Search me, honey."

Viper...needs to know. Plus...ooh the possibilities if she could get her hands on him. She hadn't made any particular effort to capture Superman before but Gauntlet had made mention of him being unusually powerful. So much so you had to question whether he was a mutant at all and if he was then he must be some sort of experiment. If they could study his genetic make-up...imagine the army she could build.

She had had other concerns before, namely X-23 but this is an opportunity too good to pass up. "Gauntlet. Capture him and bring him to me!" she orders.

"And can we get a live feed of that and some popcorn?" Dom asks. "I want to be entertained when he kicks your asses," she guarantees what will happen.

Viper snorts and departs with Gauntlet and company...and the screen rises up and vanishes.

"AW!" Dom whines at not getting to see it. She then sobers up. "They can't really capture him can they?" she asks Logan, a hint of worry in her tone and on her face.

Logan procrastinates a response. "I can't really be sure."

"Logan?" Dom presses him, urgency in her voice.

"Perhaps. This is HYDRA. They have a lot of..._toys, _stuff you really can't imagine," he has to be a little pessimistic from experience. HYDRA develops some pretty scary stuff.

"So escaping with the girl would be best, huh?" Dom proposes.

"Yeah," Logan agrees and he is trying.

So is Dom. "What was with those two arguing over who gets to kill you first anyway?" she asks.

"I don't know. Ms in need of a manicure said I killed her father. I may of. Casper said something about me leaving him broken. Again I may of. Honestly, I just can't remember either of them. It had to have been from before Weapon X."

"Right," Dom understands why Logan would struggle with remembering. "I still can't believe that was Stryker," she says in reflection of Gauntlet.

"I've seen HYDRA do much worse," Logan reflects. He doesn't bother commenting on her reaction because he gets it. Like with him Weapon X eats at her soul.

"So what are the odds of us getting free?" she wonders.

Just then the door opens and a good 30 heavily armed guards enter and all aim their weapons at the 2 prisoners. What? You think Madame Hydra is so daft just to leave the two all alone without guard so they can escape. What sort of clichéd evil organisation do you think she is running here?

"I'm going to go with not so good," Logan says dryly in response.

* * *

><p>Elsewhere on the HYDRA base a woman of around 40 with long brown hair, green eyes, dressed in a white scientist coat over a light blue shirt and black skirt walks through the corridors to her aimed destination.<p>

"Sarah!" a voice calls out to her.

Dr Sarah Kinney, geneticist and creator and mother of X-23 stops dead in her tracks. She turns round to be met by a man, roughly her age, with brown hair and blue eyes, dressed in a white scientist coat over a black top and brown pants. Her 'boss' Dr Zander Rice. He had never approved of her idea of creating a female clone raging that she was, and she's quoting here, 'supposed to be creating a weapon, not a damn Barbie doll.'

At the time she thought he was just being a closed minded sexist pig or just jealous of the fact she had come up with a solution to the problem where he hadn't. This was before she realised what she had done...what she had become. The monster she had turned into but whatever she had become he is a thousand times worse. Like Kimura he always seemed to get sick enjoyment out of making her daughter suffer.

But, however she might feel about him she won't show it. "Dr Rice," Sarah greets him formally. "Can I help you?"

"You seem to be heading to X-23's room," Zander comments. "Concern for your little pet...I mean daughter?"

No, he didn't mean that at all. He meant what he said the first time. He's always demeaned her like that. Sarah's face hardens...in her best performance. "Do not be ridiculous," she dismisses that, trying to keep her voice cool, level and detached. "It has never been my daughter. It is simply the result of my work. I have no more feeling for it than I do for any of my projects. I was simply going to assess X-23's condition before the mental cleansing. By gathering data now, learning how it came to possess this rebellious nature we can ensure to eliminate it from any future projects."

There is the shadow of a smirk on Zander's face at hearing that. "Well it's a shame Deborah didn't seem to share your professional detachment now isn't it," he says in reference to Dr Risman.

"I was as surprised as you when she defected to SHIELD," Sarah claims...lying through her teeth because she and Deborah were on it together. Sarah was the one who helped Deborah get away in the hope of helping her daughter be free. That failed miserably as can now be plainly seen.

"Of course," Zander says, sounding like he is humouring her, as if he knows more than he is letting on. "Well, we'll deal with her at the appropriate time," he comments...and of course by deal he means...well it doesn't need explained.

"Not my concern," Sarah tells him.

"No, your concern is whatever I tell you isn't it?"

"You are in charge of the genetics research department," Sarah states which is sort of saying that he's right but she doesn't want to actually say the words. God, she has come to loathe the man.

"Oh so I am," Zander states smugly.

God, Sarah wants to slap him right now. "Was there something else, Dr Rice? Or can I be allowed to proceed with my assessment of X-23?" she asks of him.

"You may go," Zander permits her. "But when you're done, now that we have Weapon X in our possession, I want you to analyse a fresh DNA sample from him and run a comparison to the frozen sample we possess and X-23 and see what you can find."

"Certainly," Sarah agrees.

"And we also have one of the Weapon X progenation subjects to study as well. Won't that be exciting?"

"I hardly think exciting is the word. Interesting from a scientific point of view perhaps," Sarah says, trying to maintain the impression of professional detachment. "But I'm certain we'll have lots of time to discuss it later. Excuse me," he says, turning on her heels smartly and resuming her journey.

This means she doesn't see the dark smile on Zander's face.

Sarah tries to keep her breathing steady and show nothing as she walks to the door...which opens to reveal a visibly elated Kimura, blood dripping from her hands.

Sarah swallows hard.

"Ah Doc, come to see our pet now she's back?" Kimura says, almost laughing.

Sarah clears her throat. "Perform an assessment."

"Well she'll be on her best behaviour now. Just had to remind her of who's in charge. She was causing a ruckus," Kimura explains, her voice so full of sadistic enjoyment it's nauseating.

"I'm sure you've done your job well," Sarah says, feeling sick in her stomach at having to say that. "But she never caused me any trouble," she points out.

Kimura shrugs. "Well have to go. Apparently we have an intruder," she says, referencing the fact she's been called to go hunt Superman down.

Sarah fakes a half-smile as Kimura leaves. One of these days she swears she'll end that sadistic monster...and she knows how to do it. After all who do you think came up with how to graft on Kimura's genetic enhancements in the first place? Sarah shakes her head as if trying to purge the memory of that woman and braces herself for what she can guess is inside...and yep, there's her daughter lying on the floor, battered, broken and bleeding.

The door snaps shut behind her. Sarah reaches into her pocket and pulls out her phone, keying a number and activating a little program that'll send false signals from the cameras in here for awhile. Her and Deborah came up with it years ago to allow them to visit X-23 periodically without being caught.

That done she finally gives in to her mothering instincts and rushes over to her daughter. "Oh, God, Laura," she cries in pain for the girl.

"M-mother," Laura coughs...coughs up some blood.

"Don't try to talk," Sarah tells her as she strokes the long brown hair soothingly. "Just let yourself heal. I promise I won't leave you."

Laura closes her eyes and breathes easier somehow by the sheer fact she is once again with her mother. After all that is what all this was really about.

* * *

><p>Back with Logan and Domino they were still trying to work out an escape plan. Not easy when you're restrained and have 30 heavily armed guards, all with their eyes trained on you.<p>

Dom had tried flirting with a few just to see but they were too well trained and disciplined for it to work.

Typical. She's in a room full of men upon whom her charms are wasted. This is like that time she accidentally went into a gay bar...though she did get a couple of women's phone numbers.

How long has it been anyway since they were brought here? How long since they left to go and try get Clark?

It's been quite awhile. Dom knows that much. Any longer and she's going to need a bathroom break.

Ooh...she wonders if they'd agree to that. That at least would get her out of the chair. Give her a minute. This could be the start of a plan forming.

Her thinking is interrupted by the door opening and in strides Madame Hydra, a triumphant smile on her face. That can't be good.

"So Domino, what was it saying about ass kicking?" Viper asks of her as she steps aside as Omega Red walks in and dumps a figure from his tentacles to the floor. A figure wrapped in massive heavy chains.

A figure in the form of an unconscious Superman...who has signs he has been bleeding from his ears.

"He walked right into a sonic trap," Viper informs them. "Seems his hearing is even more sensitive than yours Wolverine."

Logan can picture that...but he never thought...

Domino interrupts his thinking by expressing the sentiment he was getting to in dark tones of foreboding. "Well, we're screwed."

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Told you Clark was having a bad day. The baby delivery stuff was just to make sure he didn't get anywhere too fast. Needed to slow him down. And Zander Rice...if you know the comics then I don't need to explain the level of scum he is. Course also in the comics Logan and Viper have a long, complicated past up to and including her forcing him to marry her so I needed to reflect that a little by having them had met before. A task made easier by the fact in my story Logan use to work for SHIELD. Did you like what I did to Stryker turning him into Gauntlet? Fitting don't you think. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Target-X part 5.<em>


	49. Chapter 49

Chapter 49

Once her daughter was sufficiently healed Sarah helped her up on to the shelf that doubled as a bed and they sat next to each other, Laura resting her head on Sarah's shoulder, her arms wrapped around Sarah's right arm.

Sarah's missed this. She has...but it had been a price she was willing to pay to help Laura be free. That's something that needs addressing. "Laura...what have you been doing?!" she asks, trying not to sound too irate. "You were free. Why have you been hunting down Madame Hydra?"

"I was not free," Laura contradicts her mother. "They would never stop hunting me. Neither HYDRA nor SHIELD."

"You could have disappeared. You're well enough trained," Sarah argues.

"Perhaps," Laura just might agree. "But you are mistaken about one thing, mother."

"What?"

"I was not hunting Madame Hydra."

Sarah looks down at her daughter, puzzled.

"I was looking for you," she says with an earnest expression.

"W-what?" Sarah asks bemused.

"How could I be free when you were not?"

"Oh Laura," Sarah says, her tone full of love.

"It is just coincidental that freeing you meant destroying Madame Hydra," Laura states it as factually as she sees it.

"Laura...it was a price I was willing to pay for your freedom. Perhaps even the punishment I deserve for what I have done," Sarah says softly, her voice full of regret over what she has done for HYDRA and to service her own ego.

"It was not a price I was willing to accept," Laura lays it down.

"Do you even understand why?" Sarah wonders if Laura has any clue of what lies behind her motivations.

Laura tries to articulate her feelings and comes up with, "You are my mother."

Sarah rubs her head. "You have to get this stubbornness from your father. No way it comes from me," she mutters.

"Met him," Laura says,

"Hmm?"

"My father. Logan. Met him," Laura clarifies. "And my sister as well."

"Sister?"

"Domino."

"Oh the Weapon X progeny," Sarah finally gets it to snap in her head. "Yes. They're here," she points out.

"I know. It is...ok."

"How?" Sarah asks what on earth that means.

"Everything that has occurred is what I planned...with the exception of my father and sister's presence but I can adapt."

"You planned? You wanted to be caught?" Sarah queries, truly flabbergasted at what the hell her daughter is thinking.

Laura lips start to curl up just a little into a smirk.

"You did!" Sarah realises, her eyes going wide.

"As if I did not know that message on Madame Hydra's location was fake, a lure for me," Laura scoffs at the amateurishness of the attempt. "However, I figured out that once they had me she would come. I could not get to Madame Hydra before. She was always in the air by the time I broke through the defences but now she is here, on the ground, within my reach. I simply had to make my capture look convincing so she would believe it. Now I will end it," Laura vows. "And you shall be free, mother."

"This is not what I wanted for you," Sarah tries to make her understand.

"You wanted me to be free so I could choose for myself."

"Yes."

"I chose to free my mother."

Sarah hugs her tightly. "I love you," she whispers.

"I...I...love you too, mother," Laura manages to find the words though it is difficult for her.

Sarah swallows the massive lump in her throat. "I can't get you out of this room," she has to mention.

"This room could never hold me if I wished to escape. I just never desired to do so before," Laura states. Well that's not completely accurate. She hated this room but where would she go? She had no concept of being anything but HYDRA's weapon before.

Laura starts to sniff the air. Something has been added through the ventilation. She knows that scent. It's...oh no!

Laura scrambles back against the wall on the opposite side of the room. "Get out!" she yells.

"L-Laura, what's wrong?" Sarah asks, confused and worried by her daughter's sudden change in behaviour.

Laura screws her eyes shut, tries to force the instinct back. "Please, leave," she begs, struggling against herself...and losing.

"Speak to me."

"I...I'm sorry. I-I can't..."

"Laura?"

Laura's eyes snap open...only now they're blood red, her expression completely feral. She pops her claws.

Sarah backs up in fear, in recognition. "Laura. No. You can fight it."

But her daughter is long gone. The feral killer that she is in the room with now pounces...

* * *

><p>So Clark awakes to find himself retrained against the wall, his hands above his head. He takes in the room. Logan, Domino, the group of 5 he met out in the woods, lots of HYDRA agents and a woman with green hair, who by the look and demeanour of her, seems to be the one in charge. A small test of his restraints tells him instantly this is not normal metal. In fact...he's never seen a metal alloy like this. It's not adamantium but it's strong. Strong enough to hold him if he really tries...well there's a time and place to test that. It's not yet.<p>

"I wouldn't waste your time," Gauntlet, who along with the rest of Team X have joined them, says as he spots the boy testing the restraints. "Those restraints have power inhibitors built in," he points out...and he would know since he was the one who created the technology.

Technology which doesn't work on Clark because he's not a mutant but lets not mention that, hmm.

"Can't say I'm fond of the décor and the room service is terrible," Superman quips as he gazes up at his restraints. "I would like to make a complaint to the manager please."

Dom chuckles. It's a reflex.

Viper stalks up to him, bringing her face within inches of his, studying him. "Well I will say that you are pretty," she assesses him.

"And thanks to regularly moisturising my skin is as soft as a baby's bottom," he quips.

"Or mine," Dom boasts as the alternative to comparing his skin to a baby's.

"I decline comment," Superman says with a smirk.

Viper stands back and sighs. "I see we're going to need to make some adjustments to that attitude of yours," she remarks, bored and annoyed sounding.

"Good luck," Superman snorts, derisive of any such attempt. "My parents have been trying for years."

"It is most fortuitous you have chosen to join us, Superman," Viper informs him as she clasps her hands behind her back.

"That so?" Superman questions.

"Yep. She's putting the band back together!" Deadpool interrupts, too excited to contain...oh who I am kidding. Deadpool can never stay silent.

"Band? What are you on about, Wilson?" Domino wonders...and boy is she not happy to having to put up with him again.

"Weapon X!" Deadpool announces with some fanfare. "I mean sure we haven't hunted down old Silver Fox and Maverick yet...and Omega Red's a bed wetter..."

Omega Red growls. "One of these days I will rip out your serpent tongue, Wilson," he promises.

Deadpool brings his hand to his mouth and whispers loudly to Logan. "He's very ashamed..." he resumes his normal tones, "but at least finally you, you ol' Canuck you," he baby's Logan, giving him a noogie, "can get back to calling me bub. No-one else does that," he says, sounding sad about it.

"Despite Deadpool's idiocy, he speaks the truth," Viper confesses. "Weapon X was a good concept, one HYDRA will take to its ultimate conclusion."

"But let me guess, with a slightly different agenda," Logan says gruffly. "Like saying help you take over the world."

"Now there's an idea," Viper says with a cold smile, confirming what Logan is saying. "After all it would otherwise be such a waste. They did put a lot of time and effort into you, Wolverine."

"And pointy things!" Deadpool adds. "I shot him in the ass with one of these!" he proclaims, holding up a dart.

Everyone in the room gives him a look.

"What? I did," Deadpool says, sulking.

"Wait, what do you mean it would be a waste?" Lady Deathstrike asks. "We're not killing him?!" she shrieks, outraged. "We had a deal!"

"And what precisely were the terms of this deal?" Superman asks. "Because I'm betting there's a loophole."

"No doubt," Dom agrees.

Since it makes no difference Viper gives the details of the deal. "In return for her services in aiding the HYDRA cause, Deathstrike wanted to be enhanced to the point where she was capable of killing Wolverine...which I delivered in full," she insists.

Superman chuckles.

Deathstrike glares at him. "Explain yourself, boy," she demands threateningly.

"She only offered to enhance you to be capable of killing him. She never agreed to actually let you kill him," Superman explains the loophole.

Gauntlet chuckles. "Smart boy," he praises him.

Omega Red's expression hardens. He made the same deal more or less. Long ago he met Wolverine and was left beaten and broken. In exchange for doing some work for them HYDRA fixed him, repaired him, enhanced him to allow him to get his revenge...or so he thought till right now. What has he gotten himself trapped into?

Of course that's how HYDRA also manages to control them. Those electric shocks when they disobey...built in to their cybernetic implants.

Deathstrike's eyes go wide as the realisation sinks in. "You...you...deceptive, lying whore!" she rages at Madame Hydra. "Have you no honour?!"

Viper rolls her eyes. "Spare me the speech on honour, Deathstrike. You have none...and neither did your father," she says in what is a deliberate massive insult.

Lady Deathstrike spits with rage, extends her talons...only to find Kimura takes her from behind, crushing her in a bear-hug...literally crushing, you can hear her ribs break.

Clark tries to hide the wince because this sort of violence sickens him but even if he can break free this is not the right moment to do so. Getting out of here means choosing carefully when to act.

Kimura's invulnerability is as effective on Deathstrike as it is on X-23 and she keeps squeezing until Lady Deathstrike falls unconscious. Viper makes a gesture and the guards take the Japanese woman away.

"Seems another one to add to the list for reprogramming," Viper comments coldly. "A list that includes you 3 I may add," she informs Wolverine, Domino and Superman.

"Super! Can't wait!" Dom spits out sarcastically.

Viper chuckles. "I know Kimura feels the same since I'll be putting her in charge of keeping you in line. After all she has such a special way of doing so as X-23 will tell you."

Kimura smirks...sadistically. She is looking forward to it.

"Unless of course you choose to join HYDRA of your own free will. We have excellent employee benefits," Viper makes the offer, sounding like some normal run of the mill line manager trying to head hunt new staff. It's actually kinda creepy in all honesty.

"Lady, go fuck yourself," Logan tells her.

"Ditto," Dom says.

"I will politely decline," Superman says. "I'm afraid it says on my superhero licence I can't accept monetary reward for my services and you know how many boxes of cereal I had to eat to get that licence?"

"Disappointing but not unexpected," Viper accepts calmly.

"Now then I have business to attend to," Viper informs them. Mostly trying to repair all the damage X-23 has done. "And you 3 have some tests to endure. I look forward to the results. We'll meet again later. Gauntlet!" she snaps for him to follow her out which he does.

"Aw, don't look so sad," Deadpool tell them. "If it makes Logan feel better, Lady Deathstrike did try and kill him when we were bringing him and fem-Logan back. Man, does she hate you...and I mean really, really, really hate you," he tries to emphasise just how much she does.

"How is that meant to make him feel better, you complete idiot!" Dom snaps at the moron.

"Well it's obvious isn't it?"

"No."

"Well you see it's...uh no it's like...no wait...give me a minute. I'll get it," Deadpool tells them.

Dom wishes her hand was free so she could face-palm herself.

Kimura, meanwhile, has saddled right up to Superman.

"Can I help you?" he asks her.

"Want to test something," Kimura says...and then she punches him with her right fist right across his face, making a dull but loud thump sound.

Clark shakes his head.

Kimura shakes her fist out...smiling. "I felt that," she says in wonder at feeling something again. She then conducts a further test...by aggressively claiming Superman's lips with her own.

Clark does his best not to react or respond but he's thoroughly grossed out right now.

Kimura pulls back smiling even larger than before, touching her lips with her fingers. "Felt that too. Oh we're going to have such fun, you and I, _Superman," _she promises with a tone that sends disturbing images into Clark's head. "It's been ages since I've_ had _a real man."

"Aw come on. I'm standing right here, lassie," Deadpool complains...oddly in a Scottish accent for no good reason beyond whatever goes on inside his own head.

Kimura gives Deadpool a look of disgust. Like she would ever let that jabbering idiot even touch her. Last time he tried she broke every bone in his hand. She reviles weakness and yet is stuck in a world full of weak, pathetic little people. Superman on the other hand...finally someone powerful enough to be worthy of her. And very good looking...and that tight t-shirt he has on leaves little to imagine he must have a great body. Oh yeah, she can just imagine the _fun_ she can have with him. Someone she could enjoy fully without breaking them. She must see about whether she can have his mind reprogramming to include a part that makes him hers.

Just then another HYDRA agent walks in the room. "Kimura, Dr Rice wants you and the rest of the team to report to the lab for assessment, now," he passes on the order.

Kimura groans but she obeys as do the rest leaving Superman, Logan and Domino with their 30 heavily armed friends.

"Aw, damn it," Domino complains suddenly.

"What?" Logan asks.

"I just came up with a funny quip about her having a real man every night she's alone with her hand, only for her to have left the room already," Domino explains what's annoying her.

"That's actually pretty good," Superman praises her. "But my real question is why do I attract the psychotic ones? Is it me?" he asks because Kimura's not the first crazy person to show an attraction to him. See Live Wire.

"Yes," Dom replies simply.

Clark rolls his eyes. "Thanks Dom. You always know just what to say."

"It's my gift," Dom says with a huge smirk.

"How about gifting us a way out," Logan suggests.

"On it," Superman says...which gets the guards twitchy.

"Really?" Logan questions that.

"Oh sure. I mean for a super terrorist organisation you'd think they do more research on my abilities."

"They did manage to catch you," Dom points out.

"Actually I let them catch me," Superman corrects her...which gets the guards to move in closer to him, which is what he was hoping for as he inhales deeply and unleashes his ice-breath, freezing all the guards solid. He then puts his restraints to the real test. They don't hold up to it as they shatter under his immense power. He then zips to Logan and Dom and frees them.

Dom stretches out her muscles. "Let them catch you, huh?"

Superman shrugs. "Seemed easier than fighting my way in here," he explains his reasons. Yes, he deliberately walked into that sonic trap knowing how much it'd hurt.

"Risky," Logan comments.

"Calculated risk, I admit but it was sheer luck I found you in the 1st place" Clark points out. After all what were the odds he would stop at that river just where Logan had been as well. He can work it out and let him tell you they're very long.

"Yeah, you'll have to tell us all about it later," Dom says as she takes a couple of side-arms off the frozen guards. "For right now we have to find Hairy's cute little clone and get out of here. Can you help with that?"

"No."

"No?"

"The walls are made of a dense alloy I can't identify nor can I see through it."

"It's a stealth material, designed to not show up easily on any sort of surveillance," Logan explains from his experience. "Come on. I can find the kid," he is certain.

The 3 make their way to the door cautiously.

"So have to ask," Dom says to Logan. "Idiot-pool mentioned Silver Fox, Maverick, do ya think..."

"They're still alive?" Logan guesses.

Dom nods.

Logan thinks Dom is asking because those two, like him, are probably her parents so to speak. Their DNA is in her but this isn't the time nor place. "Don't know. Lets think about it after we're home," he suggests.

Dom agrees as they reach the door...which opens to reveal a man with brown hair who gets guns and claws pointed at him.

Zander Rice remains remarkably calm...mostly because he was hoping they'd have broken free by now. Why do you think he sent that message about Team X needing to go for an assessment. To get them out the room obviously. "Ah, I see you managed to escape. Excellent. Come with me if you want to live."

Superman, Domino and Wolverine share a look.

"We want the girl," Domino tells him.

"That too," Zander says. "You don't want to trust me, I know but you have no choice. I'm your only hope of getting out of here with her," he states with a certain smug arrogance that he completely believes that to be true.

The 3 share another look and agree to give this guy a chance...which is probably going to come and bite them in the ass but considering their current situation they suppose if it gets them the girl it could be worth the risk.

"After you," Logan tells him.

Zander bows his acquiescence and leads them off.

* * *

><p>When Laura becomes aware of the world again she finds her heart pounding away in her chest, her breathing heavy and rapid, all her senses seem hyper-aware.<p>

She raises her hands to find her claws extended and covered in blood.

The smell of death is all around.

That's when her eyes drop to the floor...

"Mother?" she queries aghast, her mind not quite able to absorb the image in front of her or the implication of what she has done.

Laura drops to her knees and crawls over to the prone body. "M-mother?"

The badly wounded woman coughs, blood spilling from her mouth. "L-Laura."

"No," Laura begs as she almost touches the woman but can't bring herself to do it as if she'll harm her more.

"It's...*cough*...not...I...forgive..." Sarah's voice trails off, a tear rolls down her cheek as her eyes droop shut, her breathing shallows and stops as does her heart.

Laura rests her head on her mother's chest. "Please...please do not leave me," she says, overwhelmed with emotions she doesn't know how to deal with. Tears flow from her eyes. "I do not know what to do. My mission was to save you. What...what is my mission?" she asks, utterly lost and just repeats those 4 words over and over.

What is my mission?

* * *

><p>Superman, Wolverine and Domino follow their new 'associate' with equal amounts of scepticism and mistrust...though with both Clark's and Logan's senses an ambush would be hard to pull off. He leads them into what is almost a back room amongst the storage areas of the base. Interesting little room. Sort of mix of a security hub, there are monitors for cameras and a science lab. A room that is clearly meant not to be easily found or noticed by others.<p>

The man sits himself down in a chair behind a desk, touches his fingers to each other and looks extremely self-satisfied with himself. He begins to talk. "I am Dr Zander Rice," he begins to introduce himself. "I have been in charge of genetics research here at HYDRA for many a long year. My father's name was Dale Rice. He worked on Weapon X...until you, Wolverine, murdered him."

Logan folds his arms across his chest. "I long stopped caring about any of them. They destroyed me. They got what they deserved," he gives his opinion.

"Yet you are here because of them, because of their legacy. I spent my childhood hating you for taking my father away. Deathstrike feels the same because her father worked there too. In fact in a way he is responsible for your metal bones. He was the one who came up with the precise method to bond adamantium to bone."

Logan narrows his eyes but says nothing...though at least he's partly there on understanding that woman's hatred of him.

"By the way fascinating alloy adamantium. Do you know why it is so rare?" Zander asks.

This is clearly a man who loves the sound of his own voice is what Clark, Dom and Logan get.

"Enlighten us," Superman tells him.

"Because it requires a rare element only ever found in meteors. Interestingly it is very closely related to the elements that came down in both Smallville meteor showers."

Clark blinks. That explains it. That's why Logan's claws can cut him.

Dom brings the topic back in. "If you hate Wolverine, why are you helping us?"

Zander points at her. "Excellent question."

"And why are you telling us any of this?" Superman adds.

"Another good question. You see I'm going to lay down the facts here just so we all know where we stand. I helped create X-23 for one purpose...to make you suffer Wolverine, in a way, for killing my father. During the course of her life I did everything to her I always wanted to do to you. When we triggered her x-gene I exposed her to 10 times the level of radiation required. Her screams of agony...better than the sweetest lullaby," he describes it with a sick smile.

Logan twitches. Utter bastard...but he manages not to kill him just yet.

"When coating her claws in adamantium I removed them without a drop of anaesthetic."

"You sick, twisted..." Dom half-mutters in rage.

"And oh, my crowning achievement. The trigger scent."

"The what?" Superman asks, his voice low with anger because people like this make him sick.

Zander chuckles. "You know the problem with creating a living weapon."

"It can think for itself," Superman jumps in with.

Zander points his finger at the red and blue hero. "Exactly. Smart kid, bravo," he praises the young man...or what sounds like praise anyhow. "It can choose to refuse orders. Makes it unreliable."

"Here's a suggestion," Dom says. "How about you stop playing God and stop trying to turn people into weapons," she says, the anger in her voice quite clear.

Zander snorts. "I hardly call that animal a person."

"Bub, I'm about 5 seconds away from sending you to meet your father," Logan warns.

"No. You're not. You still need me if you want to save the girl," Zander insists, confident in his position. So confident he can say all of this and truly believe he still holds all the cards.

"Get on with it," Superman tells him.

So Zander does. "The trigger scent was the way to overcome that..._flaw_ of free will. Psychological conditioning, so deeply ingrained even a telepath could not yank it out. When X-23 is exposed to a unique chemical scent the conditioning activates. The conscious mind shuts down and only the animal, only the predator, only the killer is left. From her perspective she blacks out and when she wakes up everyone around her is dead."

"Why are you telling us this?" Superman wants to know.

Zander reaches for a remote on his desk and presses a button, pointing at a screen on the wall, showing X-23 and an older woman. "Aw, look at that, mother and daughter together again," he mocks with false sweetness in his tone.

"Mother?! Daughter?!" Logan blurts out, flustered.

"Sarah Kinney," Dom recalls what Risman said. "She used her own DNA to fill in the gaps of the damaged sample."

"Hmm, hmm," Zander confirms. "Without prior approval from me I might add. I wanted an exact clone...but why would she listen to me. I was only her boss," he says, his irritation at her decision clear in his voice. "She should have known better."

"Which means?" Superman asks.

"Sarah is X-23's mother in every way possible. From possessing her DNA to carrying the embryo to term. My idea."

"She gave birth to the girl," Dom works out.

"Performed the delivery myself."

"Why?"

"To see what would happen. To see if Sarah could maintain her professional detachment." Zander chuckles. "It's funny that she and Deborah actually thought I didn't know what they were doing trying to treat the girl like a human being. The results have been interesting I will confess. It has informed me on what to avoid doing next time."

"You knew and just let them?" Wolverine queries, trying to make sure he's got this right.

"I'm a scientist. It was an interesting experiment," Zander gives his explanation.

"Viper didn't know did she?" Wolverine guesses.

"Of course not. If she knew, Sarah and Deborah would already be long dead. I protected them," Zander claims.

"Why?"

Zander shrugs. "Because I felt like it," is all the explanation he is going to give.

"That's crap," Superman assesses. "Why are we here? The real reason," he wants because that's the one thing so far they haven't had and they're wasting time being forced to listen to this man's drivel on his excuses as to why he does things.

Zander gets to the real reason. "A deal. I help you escape...with X-23 if you so wish and in return you help me escape."

"You want to leave HYDRA," Domino surmises.

"It's become too constricting for me," Zander explains why. "Too much politics. Too many power plays. Believe me Madame Hydra's nowhere near as all powerful as she likes to think she is. There are undercurrents looking to usurp her and when they make their move I have no intention of still being here and risk getting caught in the crossfire," he expands on his reasons. Of course you can't just leave HYDRA and live to talk about it. He's been waiting for the right moment and X-23's return along with these 3 was the opportunity he's been waiting for.

"That I actually believe," Dom admits that his motives make sense...if you happen to be a sick, twisted bastard because they're utterly selfish. It's all about saving himself.

"And just to motivate you further remember that trigger scent I mentioned. I hid a vial of it in the ventilation to that room where mother and daughter are. Help me or I swear to God I'll have the animal kill her mother," Zander threatens...no not threatens, promises, the true dark person he is showing through.

"You son of a..."

To many this may surprise you it is Superman saying this, just as he blurs and has his hand round Zander's throat in an instance. Clark is furious. "All it takes is an involuntarily twitch of my finger," he warns. His finger twitches and he snaps the man's neck.

Zander grasps at the impossibly strong hand. "And she will still die. I have a back up on a timer in the main ventilation room. The scent will penetrate every corner of this base. X-23 will murder everyone, including you and your friends. She can't be stopped short of killing her."

"Kid, let him go," Wolverine tells him. "He ain't worth blackening your soul over."

"Oh look, who that's coming from," Zander mocks.

"Which is why I know better than anyone else," Wolverine points out. He truly doesn't want Clark blackening his soul like this.

Dom moves forward and places her hand on Clark's arm. "Ease down. Wolverine's right. This guy ain't worth it."

Clark frowns. It's just...he's been used and manipulated, held against his will, brainwashed into an obedient puppet by Jor-El. He doesn't like it seen done to others...not to mention all the other stuff. Clark's seen and heard some pretty sick things since he moved to the Institute. This could well be his new number 1.

But he's not a killer. He shoves Rice down into his chair hard.

Zander rubs his throat.

"I'm not certain why we should help you," Dom says to Rice, reflecting on everything.

"If not for the girl or yourselves than how about the world?" Zander asks them.

"I know I'm going to regret asking this," Dom mumbles. "What do you mean?"

"Well for one example from X-23's blood I derived a serum that regenerates necrotic tissue."

"Huh?" Logan asks.

"It brings people back from the dead," Superman clarifies.

"Just imagine the benefits that would bring to the world!" Rice proclaims, the hint of madness almost in the gleam in his eye.

"You could never synthesise her blood and you can only extract so much even from her," Superman lays down the limitations as he sees them of what Rice is saying. "You're either planning to sell it only to the very wealthy or..." Superman trails off as he walks up to the wall directly behind Rice.

"Or?" Wolverine asks.

"You know what. This wall bothers me," Superman tells them as he points at it. "Wanna know why?"

Logan can see Rice's expression change. He's frowning for the 1st time since this started. He's worried he's no longer in control.

"Why?" Dom asks.

"Because there's a hidden door. I can see the seam," he points at what only he can see with his super sharp eyes.

Rice makes a move, Logan is faster, his claws just millimetres from the Dr's throat.

"Open it," Wolverine orders.

Superman digs his fingers into the metal and slides the door apart in opposite directions. Inside is a fairly large room. On either side are hundreds...thousands of vials, full of liquid, stored floor to ceiling. Superman picks one up. "Let me guess, your super-serum that restores life."

Dom enters the room and whistles. He had to have been at this for years, preparing.

Superman heads to the far end of the room to another door, which he pries open. "Wolverine!" he calls. "You better come see this!"

Logan doesn't like the sound of that. He grabs Rice by the scruff of the neck and pushes the man ahead of him. By the time he gets there Dom is already with Superman and in this space are small spheres, containing embryos.

"What the hell is this?!" Wolverine wants to know.

"They're labelled. Look how they're labelled," Superman tells him.

Logan reads the first one; X-24.

The second one; X-25.

And on and one it goes until he gets to the last one; X-50.

"They're all female," Superman can tell. He looks at Rice. "Clones?"

Rice begrudgingly explains. "Did you really think we'd only make one weapon. Why have one when you can have an army."

"Except this army wasn't for HYDRA was it?" Dom guesses since he's betraying them. "Let me make a guess...sold off to the highest bidder?" she says in disgust.

"They're all the kid?" Wolverine queries in complete shock. This is just beyond what even he has come to expect from these people who constantly screw his life over.

"Well I was still hoping to make some improvements," Rice remarks, "but essentially yes, they are all clones of X-23. You can call her the prototype."

Wolverine snarls. "And we can call you dead!" he snaps, pushing Rice against the wall and popping his claws.

Superman grabs Logan's arm at the wrist before he can do it. "Wolverine!" he says sharply. "Like you said he's not worth it...and we still have to get the girl."

Logan is arguing with himself...but dammit Space Boy is right. He lowers his hands and snorts in disgust that he's sparing this waste of space.

"Enough games, Rice," Superman says seriously. "We'll agree to your terms. We'll get you out of here. Now where is the girl?"

"I knew you'd see reason," Zander says smugly.

"Don't celebrate yet. If you're lying I'll conveniently look the other way next time Wolverine loses his temper," Superman warns him.

"And I'll put a bullet between your eyes, just to be certain," Dom warns...and she means it.

"Ladies, gentlemen...and I use that term loosely," he aims at Wolverine, "trust me. This will be a beneficial arrangement for all of us."

"Uh huh," Superman says as he rips a piece of piping from the wall and then wraps it around Rice tightly.

"What the...?!" Zander exclaims.

"Insurance policy," Dom explains. "You have your back-up in the ventilation system. This is ours. If we find you're screwing us over, we leave you, right here and tell Madame Hydra where to find you. I wonder what she would do to you when she sees all this. You tell us the truth and we come back and help you leave. No problem."

"How can I show you where the girl is if I'm stuck here?" Zander asks.

"Just gives us the directions. I have a very good memory," Superman informs him. "These are our terms. Take it or we leave right now," he threatens.

Zander's lips curls up into a snarl. Double crossing...his thoughts get R-rated after that. If they tell Madame Hydra he's dead. What choice does he have but to accept.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Laura, her mother, trigger scent...ain't I a stinker? Hmm, yes Clark does seem to attract the crazy ones. Must be karma. And in response to a few criticisms about how easily Clark seemed to get caught it was always my plan that he let himself be caught. <em>_In my world villains like Rice love a good monologue where they over-explain why they do everything and coincidentally turns them into Mr, Ms, Miss or Mrs Exposition. The cloned embryos comes straight from the comics. Rice really did create up to X-50 to sell until X-23 and her mother destroyed them all. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Target-X part 6._


	50. Chapter 50

Chapter 50

"What is happening?!" Viper demands to know as she rushes over to the main security hub after the alarms started going off.

"X-23 has escaped," the man on duty informs her.

"No," Viper says in a whisper of what might be fear as she watches her agents getting cut to pieces by the feral girl.

"That's just outside munitions storage," the man explains the location.

Viper's mind goes over the possibilities. None of them good. Once X-23 is inside she'll have exactly what she needs to do what she did to every other base. Destroy it. "Have Team X intercept her! I want her stopped! Kill her if necessary!" Viper orders, almost in a panic. They can always clone another one.

"Yes, Madame Hydra," the man says obediently and passes the order on.

Viper's eyes peruse all the footage and spot Weapon X, Domino and Superman free, running through the corridors. "How did they get free?!" she wants to know, pointing at the appropriate screen.

"Um...I don't know," the mean says meekly, while he winces, bracing himself for her backlash. It doesn't immediately come. "Perhaps you should return to the command ship in the meantime," he suggests she return to her personal aircraft until the situation is contained. It might also spare him.

Viper thinks that might be a very good idea...you know just in case Team X fails and she needs to make yet another humiliating quick getaway.

* * *

><p>"This is turning into one of <em>those <em>days isn't it," Dom reflects as she, Wolverine and Superman disable some HYDRA goons they came across. About 30 seconds ago the alarms had started blazing off so they weren't sure if Rice had betrayed them...which seemed unlikely considering they left him tied up or, more likely, they were just that unlucky.

In Dom's case it should be the exact opposite thanks to her mutant power but she's learned that her mutant power can't stop sucky things happening to her.

"Lets just get to the kid," Logan says in his usual gruff way as the 3 of them speed-up and are surprised by the sparsity of guards they meet on their way. The ones they do they subdue easily enough.

"Are you hearing anything?" Dom asks Superman.

"My hearing's been mostly white noise since I walked into that sonic trap. You're lucky I hear you at all, let alone asking me to use my superhearing," he explains his current situation. It was the choice he made to get in here the easier way. It takes longer for the beyond normal range of his hearing to recover.

"Doesn't matter," Logan decides. Get the kid, probably get Rice, though Logan was still debating that in his head and leave. The rest of it wasn't important right now.

The 3 reach the room Rice instructed them to go to...and skid to a halt in horror at finding the brown haired woman lying in a pool of her own blood.

Clark reaches down and feels for a pulse...but considering the blood loss...he shakes his head. "She's gone," he informs them of the fairly obvious that the woman's dead.

"Stabbed in a rage," Logan analyses the wounds...and he would know what that sort of wound looks like.

"Son of a bitch!" Dom spits out furiously. "That lying, sack of...I'll kill him!" she swears, jumping to the conclusion Rice already did what he threatened. Use that trigger scent.

"Just a minute," Clark stops her storming off. "Why? Why would Rice do this when he wanted our help?"

Logan is as angry as Dom but can see the kid has a point. "And that feed he showed us?" he asks because it showed mother and daughter alive and well and that was only a few minutes ago.

"Time delayed? Recording?" Clark proposes.

Dom tries to reign in. "Why?" she asks trying to figure it out. "He has all those vials and the embryos. He wouldn't leave them behind..."

"It's a distraction for us," Clark figures. "He knows we'll go after the girl while..."

"While he makes his getaway, clean," Logan finishes, seeing what the kid means. If he wasn't so pissed he would almost admit it's very clever. Rice was smart. "With HYDRA distracted by us and the girl he loads up his goods and vanishes."

Dom frowns. "Which means he has help going to aid him," she reckons.

"Except I tied him up," Clark reminds them. "How can he call them to say it's the right time?"

Dom smirks. "Oh, that's right. Bet that's putting a crimp in his plans."

"A small one. He still made us leave," Logan points out

Dom nods. "Which means his help must have a back-up plan to show-up when all hell breaks loose," she figures.

"What about the girl?" Clark asks.

"That's what the alarm is," Logan finally gets. "It's her," the tone of his voice getting more edgy.

"Still on a berzerker rage?" Dom wonders.

"No," Clark argues. "The door wasn't cut open. It was just open. Takes a rational mind to do it."

"That's worse," Logan says, his tone grim.

"How?" Dom wants to know.

"This lady's her mother right?"

"Yeah."

"The kid...killed her with her own hands and now..."

"She has nothing left to lose," Clark gets where Logan is heading. Remember he's been a mindless puppet. After last summer he was pissed and angry as hell and part of him might even have wanted revenge on Jor-El if that had been possible but it wasn't and Clark's not a vengeful person by nature. Plus Jor-El is the only link he has to Krypton.

Logan snaps his fingers and points at Clark. That's it exactly. "All she has left is her revenge and no care whether she survives it or not. Trust me I know. She more or less said it to me when we were out in the woods that she couldn't see a way out beyond her dying."

"That's baloney," Dom argues.

"That's what I said...or tried to. She doesn't like to listen."

"Just like her dad then," Clark quips...although grimly considering the situation.

Dom manages a half-smile and Logan growls.

"We need to get to her," Logan states. "I can still reach her," he believes that she is not beyond saving.

"Lets go then," Dom says.

"No," Clark interrupts.

"Sorry, what?" Dom snaps sharply.

"What I mean is we can still save Dr Kinney, here," Clark points out. "Rice's serum. It was designed exactly to resurrect the dead but my guess is the longer we leave it the less likely it is to work. We need to split up. Someone has to go back, stop Rice leaving and then get him to save her. The other 2 go save the girl."

Logan takes a moment to think. Clark's right...again. Damn, the kid is scary smart. Now who goes back and who goes after the girl is the question. To make Rice cooperate...is going to need something that Logan doesn't think Clark have within him and even if he did Logan doesn't want to stain the kid more than he has been already. Logan himself has to go after his rampaging clone so that leaves...

"Jinx, you go back, make sure Rice doesn't leave and save the woman if you can," Logan gives the order.

"But..." she is about to protest. She should be there for her sister.

Logan interrupts and he has another reason with which to argue with. "Getting to her, almost certainly means going through Viper's _Happy Mob..._don't take this the wrong way Jinx but I've seen what they can do. You haven't. At least one of them is invulnerable, even to my claws. Space Boy here has a better shot at getting through them than you do. Even with him here I think the odds are against us."

Dom so wants to argue with him but finds she can't. She sighs. "So one of _those _days," she grumbles because Logan's right. Even with Clark here the chances of them surviving this aren't too favourable.

* * *

><p>It wasn't too hard to pick up X-23's trail. Clark and Logan just followed the corpses.<p>

It's days like this Clark misses the simple. Days he wasn't stepping over dead bodies. Believe you him his stomach doesn't enjoy the sight.

He hopes Logan is right and that the girl can be saved from herself. It's hard for Clark this. Part of him feels the girl needs to pay from her rather obvious crimes of murder...yet he knows it's not that simple. She was literally created to be a weapon. That wasn't her fault. And now in her mind she has nothing left to lose.

In the end Clark supposes is a lesson he learned the hard way(see the Parasite incident) and that Peter tried to tell him back then. It is not his place to be judge, jury and executioner. Though there are days he's sorely tempted to be...like today with Rice. What a piece of utter...a word his mother would scold him for even thinking.

Logan and Clark's progress is swift until they almost literally run into Team X...minus Lady Deathstrike who was suppose to be off for reprogramming.

The 2 stare off with Kimura, Omega Red, Deadpool and Gauntlet.

Clark ends the stand off as in a blur he pins all 4 up against the wall. "Go!" he tells Wolverine. "Save the girl."

"But..." Logan is about to argue leaving Clark alone to hold off these guys.

Clark turns his head, his face deadly serious. "Save the girl," he repeats, making his tone sound like an order.

Logan only hesitates a moment more before he sprints off in pursuit. He's got her scent now. She's close.

Team X struggles to free themselves against the immense strength of Superman.

"Too tight, too tight," Deadpool complains making choking noises. He then notices he is squeezed right up against Kimura, his face almost smooshed into her rather ample chest. "Not tight enough, not tight enough," he says excitedly.

Omega Red's tentacles extend from his wrists. One wraps around Superman's throat while the other wraps around his waist. He then uses them to drain Superman's life force.

Superman cries out in pain, as he feels his strength weaken before he feels himself picked up and thrown away, smashing into the metal wall, denting it and falling to the floor.

Team X glare down at the fallen hero. Kimura jerks her fist out to the side and punches Deadpool in the face.

"Ooh, she touched me!" Deadpool says in a dreamy voice as he lies on the ground in a heap, his limbs at odd angles, his hand caressing the cheek she hit. "I'll never wash this cheek again," he proclaims.

"Wilson!" Gauntlet snaps. "Pull yourself together. We must get after Wolverine and the girl."

Kimura rubs her hands together in anticipation. "I am going to teach that animal a lesson she will never forget," she vows darkly.

They make one step to pursue Wolverine only to find Superman blurring in front of them, blocking their path, his extraordinary ability to recover quickly serving him well.

"The only way you get to them is through me," Superman promises.

"Them's fighting words, partner," Deadpool says in the style of the Old West...while somehow a cowboy hat has appeared on his head, which he pokes up with his finger.

Superman actually smirks. "They's sure are, partner," he replies in the same tone.

Kimura grins and cracks her knuckles. "Oh I'm going to enjoy this, handsome," she says creepily.

Deadpool pulls his swords off his back. Omega Red cracks his tentacles while Gauntlet readies his weapons.

"Lets dance," Superman says with an odd relish which is the starting gun for the clash to begin.

A clash that is accompanied by explosions rocking the entire base.

* * *

><p>Zander cannot believe the indignity as he just stands there, tied up. Finally a couple of HYDRA agents enter the room. The ones he's been waiting for. "Where have you been you idiots?!" he lambastes them.<p>

"Uh..." one of them stammers.

Zander rolls his eyes. "Don't just stand there gawking. Cut me free!" he orders.

BANG! BANG!

The two men fall down dead. Zander looks up to find Domino standing there, gun in hand and Sarah Kinney heaped over her shoulder.

Zander is caught between being afraid and being impressed by the cold, ruthless look now adorning Domino' face.

This is the side of Dom she doesn't show and doesn't like. The side Stryker was interested in bringing out in her. The cold assassin. She rarely lets anyone see it but today is a day she's just been pushed too far.

Dom places Kinney down on Rice's desk and then glares at Rice. "Why?" she asks. Just why did he do it?

Rice shrugs...or shrugs as much as he can considering his current predicament. "I need a reason to make that animal suffer?" he asks back.

Son of a...

Dom tries to remain calm. You know what it was a stupid question. Even if he had given a real answer it would only have served to have angered her more because she can guess how twisted and perverted it would have been. "You're going to save her," she tells him in relation to Kinney.

"And why would I do that?" Zander wonders.

Dom's reply; she shoots him in the gut.

Zander falls over and it takes a moment to sink in what she's done. "You shot me! You bitch!" he screams.

Dom sneers and bends down, bringing the barrel of her weapon to his temple. "I could have shot you dead instantly. I didn't," she points out. "You've probably a good...ooh 20...30 minutes maybe," she assesses how long it'll take before he bleeds to death. "Here's the deal. You tell me how to use this serum on Dr Kinney and if it works I use it on you. Simply put she dies, you die," Dom promises him.

"I...you...it's not 100%," Zander says through gritted teeth, explaining the serum isn't guaranteed to work.

"Well then you better start praying to whatever God you believe in that it does or you'll be meeting your Maker real soon."

Zander glares at her. Utter bitch! Just she waits. One day...he's got to make sure there is another day. "The drawer over there on the wall. That's where the syringes are."

Dom gets up and sure enough there they are. She grabs one.

"Get one of serum vials and insert it into the syringe," Zander continues.

Dom does that.

"Now you have to inject it exactly as I say, where I say, in the amount I say."

Domino listens and follows his instructions. "Now what?"

Zander coughs. He can feel his life beginning to fade. "We wait. It takes a few minutes for the cell regeneration to begin and gather momentum."

So Dom waits...and waits...and waits...

Just as explosions rock her almost off her feet.

* * *

><p><em>'Where is she?'<em> Logan asks in his head.

His eyes widen as he turns a corner and finds the walls have bombs stuck on them counting down.

That'll be her.

Logan sprints as the bombs go off, pushing through the fire and shrapnel, not caring too much how injured he is getting.

He bursts onto the roof of the base as a large, octopus-esque ship is just starting to take off, its only 4 legs that had been locked into the base falling down under it.

If Logan didn't know better those engines under the central saucer bit look like the ones that keep the SHIELD Hellicarrier up. In fact Logan does know better and can tell you those engines are the same. He guesses HYDRA must have stolen the schematics.

There! There she is!

He spots X-23 climbing up one of the legs, a bag slung over her shoulder. His guess, more explosives. In her position he would take the craft down and Viper with it, no matter the cost.

Logan sprints for the edge and leaps...and just manages to grab the last rung of the ladder on the leg with one hand.

X-23 smells him and looks down. "What are you doing?! Just let me go!" she almost begs him to.

"No!" Logan shouts back at her, refusing to do that. "It doesn't have to end like this! I know what was done! What happened to your mother! It wasn't your fault!"

"Yes! Yes it was!" she roars in pain and grief.

"It wasn't! I know it seems like you have nothing left but you're wrong. I'm still here for you! Dom is still here for you! You can get past this! You can have a life! A free life like your mother wanted! I'll help you! I promise! Don't let it end like this!" Logan tries to reach her.

X-23 bows her head as if thinking about his words before she slides down to the bottom of the ladder. She looks at him with sad, tear-filled green eyes. "I am sorry," she whispers before she kicks his hand away, sending him falling all the way back down to the roof, whose concrete cracks under his metal filled body.

X-23 is sorry...but there is only one thing left for her to do. She looks up and resumes her climb to her final, fateful meeting with Madame Hydra.

* * *

><p>Blast of heat vision to destroy the gun, punch to the face...and with any luck Clark won't have to listen to Deadpool's insane babble for at least 2 minutes.<p>

Clark had already taken out Gauntlet and the man was lying some distance back as the fight had moved along the rather damaged corridor. Gauntlet wasn't the most powerful but he was the leader. Take him out and the at least temporarily you bring some disorder to the team. Especially a team that clearly doesn't get along with each other.

See he does listen occasionally to the lessons he was suppose to be rejoining today. This is just typical of his life.

On the other hand the people he is fighting are fairly durable which means he gets to let loose a little bit. Something he can't normally do except on rare occasions, like when he was battling the Atomic Skull the other week.

He ducks under those metal tentacles of Omega Red, remembering how it felt the first time they wrapped around him. That was not pleasant. The closest thing he can compare it to is being absorbed by Parasite or Rogue. Like his life was being drained away.

Anyway the swing and miss gives Clark an opening as he zips in and smashes both hands into the large Russian's chest, sending the living weapon flying literally the length of the corridor and smashing into the wall at the far end.

At which point Clark receives a powerful strike right to the back of his knee, expertly delivered to knock him down to one knee before powerful arms place him in a choke hold.

"You should know," Kimura says, through the struggle to hold Superman still. "I consider this foreplay," she says with chilling smile.

Clark shudders in revulsion as he grips at the arm around his neck and begins to pry himself free. She's strong. He's stronger.

He pries her arm upward...before suddenly shoving his elbow into her gut hard. He spins round, grabs her head and drives her face into his knee.

There is an audible crack.

Kimura cries out in pain and grabs her face. "You broke my dose!" she screams. Nothing had ever been broken since HYDRA modified her but he has.

"Sorry, what was that?" Superman asks her to repeat.

"My dose! You broke my dose!"

"Oh I broke your dose!" Superman mocks with a smirk that shows he's enjoying this way more than he should.

Kimura loses her temper and charges at him.

Superman catches the fist and uses the momentum to flip Kimura over before locking in a hold Logan taught him, twisting her arm tight and his foot on her throat. If he just applies enough pressure he can reduce the flow up the artery in her neck with the inevitable result of denying her brain the oxygen it needs. However she has been enhanced, her biology is still basically human.

Yep, he can see the light begin to fade from her eyes. He keeps it just up long enough to make sure she's out but not likely to leave anything permanent damaged.

"Kaboom!" Deadpool yells.

Superman turns her head. "Wha..."

KABOOM!

Something hits Superman that explodes with quite some force. The smoke clears and he stands there unharmed...but his shirt ruined.

Superman's eye twitches. First he runs out of jackets and now his t-shirt! "I hope you have the money to pay for this!" he demands, fingering the neck of what remains of his shirt.

"I hope you have the money to pay for stealing my sweetie!" Deadpool retorts as he yanks a shotgun out.

Superman zips in and bends the barrel. "What are you on about?"

Deadpool pulls out another gun. "Dee Dee!"

Superman flips that gun away lazily with a frown. "You know her?"

Deadpool pulls out a knife. "She loves me!" he proclaims.

Superman grabs the knife and bends it in half. "She loves everyone," he retorts...and only Rao knows where that came from but Clark just knows it to be true. Death(Dee Dee to her friends) loves everyone.

"Well...yeah," Deadpool actually admits that's true. "But I'm first on the list!" he claims as he pulls out another weapon.

Superman flips that one away too...and the next one...and the one after that and so on. Where does he keep them all? "Deadpool, I'm not getting involved in some ridiculous alpha male contest with ya, alright? And sorry about this."

"Sorry about...ack!" Deadpool chokes as Superman suddenly grabs him, spins him round and uses him as a shield as Omega Red's tentacles slam right through him.

Yeah, Clark had heard it coming.

Oh, hey, he heard it coming! His eardrums must have finally healed.

Now Clark can end this.

He grabs the end of the tentacles and yanks them, pulling them through Deadpool and he jams them into an exposed mains power cable that had been revealed during the fight. The massive surge of electricity slams through both Deadpool and Omega Red.

"Shocking," Superman quips...and yes he's aware it's lame. The surge is enough to send both Deadpool and Omega Red crashing to the ground, unconscious. "Positively shocking," he finishes his lame joke before zipping after Logan.

He catches up with his teacher on the roof struggling to get back to his feet. Clark helps him up. "Where's the girl?" he asks.

Logan points at the octopus shaped aircraft...which then explodes in front of their eyes.

* * *

><p><strong>A few moments ago...<strong>

Madame Hydra was seething.

Again.

X-23 had done it to her again.

Another escape. Another wrecked base. She could see the fires and explosions as the ship ascends away. Another forced fleeing.

This is doing nothing for her reputation...to say nothing about her standing within HYDRA. It had to be only a matter of time now until someone tried to challenge her position.

Course none of that matters if X-23 catches up to her.

"You did this!" an angry voice rages.

Madame Hydra spins round to find X-23, standing there at the entrance to the bridge. Every agent there points a weapon at the girl...who doesn't even flinch or show any signs of fear.

"You made me a monster. A weapon. You made me kill..." she trails off, trying not to be overwhelmed by the memory of her dead mother.

"We can talk about this," Madame Hydra tells her, knowing her position isn't strong. There probably aren't enough agents between her and X-23 to stop the girl. "If you feel wrongs were done...you'll find me a reasonable person. We can come to an arrangement."

"You cannot give me what I want!" X-23 spits out furiously...because what she wants is her mother. From behind her back she brings her hands, holding half a dozen oblong shaped devices.

Madame Hydra gasps...and the agents flinch back.

X-23 smirks coldly as she flips the devices in both directions. They split into 3...and stick to the walls. Hexagonal devices with a 5-second countdown.

Bombs.

"It is over," X-23...no Laura says...and she says it with a relief...a release as if finally all her burdens, all her pain and suffering is over. She closes her eyes and recalling her studies on religions wonders if she'll see her mother again in whatever follows.

Madame Hydra backs up for all the good it will do. There's no time to...

BOOM!

Like Laura said. It's over.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Like Laura said it's over...well not this arc yet. Have to wrap it up and see who's survived or not. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Target-X part 7.<em>


	51. Chapter 51

Chapter 51

As much as Logan hated to do it he used the base's communications and called Fury because who else was going to deal with HYDRA and clean up this mess. Logan certainly wasn't going to do it and sure enough within an hour the place is swarming with SHIELD agents, arresting everyone in sight.

Team X gets marched out together in heavy, power-inhibiting restraints(yes, even SHIELD buys them from Swann Industries), marched past Logan, Dom and Superman who keep a close eye on them as they stand outside the main entrance to the base.

"Say hi Colonel Stryker," Superman says as Gauntlet is marched past.

"Hold on," Fury orders and the procession is brought to a halt. He then looks Gauntlet straight in the eye. "Bill?" he queries someone he knew once.

Gauntlet growls. "Not any more," he mutters in disgust at what he has become.

Fury's eyebrows actually rise a touch in surprise. This is gonna be an interesting debriefing when he gets them back to their new 'accommodations'.

"You know you sound just like a huggable care bear when you growl," Deadpool comments.

"Ok, can someone please gag him," Domino begs in relation to Deadpool.

"Aw, Dom, honey, I thought we had something!" Deadpool pouts.

Dom is going to be sick.

Fury can already feel the headache forming at having Deadpool in his custody again.

"Oh hey Nick!" Deadpool cheers at seeing the one-eyed man again before going sombre. "I know it's been awhile and I should have told you earlier but there's no easy way to say this...I've been seeing someone else. I didn't want to hurt your feelings and I'm sorry."

Fury's one good eye twitches. "Get him out of here!" he practically begs someone to remove Deadpool.

Deadpool is dragged away. "But if it means anything my feelings for you haven't changed!" he calls out. "I'm sure we can work it out. Forgive me, please?!"

Why oh why doesn't Fury shoot the idiot he'll never know.

"You d'ink d'is is over," Kimura says, addressing Superman, her voice very nasal due to her swollen broken nose. "I'll make you pay. Your friends...I'll rip d'eir limbs off...or maybe put my finger in d'eir brains and scramble around what I find in d'ere," she threatens.

Superman's eyes narrow and he folds his arms across his chest. "Listen lady, you want your ass handed to you again d'en by all means take your best shot. Only be aware dext time I may not stop at merely breaking your dose," he mocks her nasality.

Dom sniggers at that.

Lady Deathstrike takes the distraction as an opportunity to lunge at Logan. The SHIELD agents manage to grab her, though it takes several to stop her, her face millimetres apart from Logan's. "This is not over Logan-san," she hisses hatefully. "I will not rest until I have peeled your flesh from your bones and reclaim what you stole from my family."

Logan just stares at her. Who the hell is she?

"Get her out of here!" Fury orders. "Get them all out of here!"

Deathstrike is dragged away into a helicopter along with the rest of them for the trip to their new 'accommodations'. The deepest, darkest hole Fury can find.

"Wow, you can just feel the love," Dom mutters.

Logan blinks. "Yuriko."

"What?" Superman asks.

"Her name is Yuriko," he says.

"Did that just pop into your head?" Dom asks.

Logan nods. He was just staring at her there and in it popped.

"She was there? At Weapon X?"

"I don't know," Logan says distantly...but he knows her. Somehow he knows her...but that makes no sense. She would have had to have been a child back then and he surely wouldn't recognise her...then again who knows what it is HYDRA did to her to make her capable of killing him. That's going to need him talking to Chuck and seeing if the Professor can pull anything else out of his head.

That talk can wait as Fury walks up to them. "Alright, so there's one loose end left. Where's the girl?" he wants to know about X-23.

Logan turns to look at the wreckage of the octopus-craft. "She didn't make it," he says sadly. "Even we can't heal from everything, Fury," he points out, turning to look the man in the eye.

Fury searches Logan's face for any sign of deception. He doesn't see it. "You know this isn't the end. Even if Viper didn't survive, HYDRA always does," he points out, his voice full of the grim inevitability of that.

"But it'll be licking its wounds for awhile I think," Dom reasons.

Fury agrees with that. Might give him a chance to get on top of HYDRA. Damn, he thinks he might have even liked to thank the girl. Shame she's gone. "So you needing a lift home?" he offers.

"Nah," Logan refuses that. "After calling you I called the mansion. The gang will be here soon enough."

"Suit yourselves," Fury says, not going to push for it. He offered which is way nicer than he usually goes for.

As he turns Clark, Dom and Logan share a look. There were reasons they didn't want to go with Fury. Not ones to be mentioned here.

They watch and wait until SHIELD starts to pack up and leave.

Logan and Clark then sniff the air as something drifting on it catches their attention.

"What?" Dom asks at the sniffing.

"Sorry about this," Clark says as he lifts up both Dom and Logan and zips off.

* * *

><p>From the wreckage of the octopus-craft a slim brown-haired figure crawls out, her clothes battered and torn and her body still with obviously healing wounds.<p>

She survived.

She didn't want to survive.

"Oh my God!" she hears shouting and looks up to see her sister running toward her.

"Kid," Dom says as she rushes over to help her little sister.

Logan is just behind her. "You ok?"

"Leave me be," Laura pushes any sort of help away. "Please. Just let me die," she begs.

"No. We're not going to do that," Dom says bluntly.

Tears fill Laura's green eyes. "Please," she whispers. "I am a monster. I killed...I do not deserve to live," she believes.

"Why don't we ask her that, hmm?" Superman's voice pipes in.

Laura raises her head, her brown hair covering her face. Raises her head and sees... "M-mother?" she queries in completely disbelief.

Sarah Kinney runs over and hugs her daughter. "Laura. Oh Laura!" she weeps.

"B-but how?" Laura asks, unable to comprehend it. Her logical mind knows her mother was dead and that can't be undone.

"Long story," Dom reflects on it.

"Dr Rice created a serum derived from your blood that could regenerate tissue," Superman summarises it.

"Ok, so not so long," Dom accepts.

This is one of the things they didn't want to share with Fury. The serum worked. It revived Sarah...which was a bit of a shock to her let her tell you. The first thing on her mind after coming back was her daughter. She had been hidden away while SHIELD was present until Superman just came to get her. Now she knows why.

"I am sorry," Laura sobs...yes actually sobs.

"Shh, it's ok. It's not your fault," Sarah assures her. It was Zander's fault from what she was told. She always knew he was filth. She just never realised how far down into that filth he was willing to sink.

Dom is smiling at the scene. "So at least we finally have a name for you. Laura," she says fondly which is so much better than X-23. "A pretty name for a pretty girl."

"I know. Weird, huh. Who knew he could make such a pretty girl," Superman quips, nodding his head at Logan, making a joke of the fact Laura is Logan's clone.

Dom laughs. "That's so true!" she says merrily, enjoying the sour look on Logan's face.

Logan shakes his head at the 2 of them.

Laura just hugs her mother, her face buried into Sarah's neck, tears streaming from her eyes. She's never felt anything like this before.

Sarah looks up at her saviours. "So what now?" she asks them.

"Now, you get to choose to do anything you want," Superman tells her. "You're free."

Sarah's lips start to jerk up into a smile. She's free. It's...she never imagined she would ever reach this place. Everything had been about Laura up to this point. She doesn't even know what to do with that idea.

The x-jet roars overhead as it arrives.

"Though if you wouldn't mind coming back to the Institute I'm sure the Professor would like to speak to you," Superman adds.

As for right now Sarah literally has nowhere to go so she might as well. At least until she has a think over what she does now.

No, what she and her daughter do now. It's the two of them now...and for the first time in a long, long time Sarah Kinney feels actual hope blossoming within her about the future.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Laura was sitting outside the infirmary...she hates infirmaries. To her they are places of pain not healing but Professor Xavier had insisted her mother get a check-up. Laura couldn't argue with the logic.

This serum that was used to resurrect her mother...they knew nothing about it. They didn't know it's effects or whether it would last. That needed to be investigated.

So here Laura sits...with Logan standing opposite watching her. Laura is matching him stare for stare.

"Oh for God's sake. What are you two doing? Having a staring contest?!" Dom exclaims as she returns.

"He started it," Laura mumbles.

"No, I didn't," Logan argues.

"Well ya do usually," the southern-laced drawl of Dom's companion adds her two-cents worth.

Laura's green eyes narrow as she takes in this newcomer. "Who are you?" she wants to know.

"Now play nice," Dom advises. "This is Rogue. She's your sister...in the same way I am," she explains.

Rogue folds her arms. This is why Dom drags her down here. She looks the girl over...and dear Lord she has the exact same scowl as Logan does.

Dom elbows Rogue in the side to play nice.

Rogue rolls her eyes. "Hello Laura."

"You were created by Weapon X?" Laura queries.

Rogue sighs. She doesn't like to be reminded of that. "Ah'm afraid so."

"What are you afraid of?" Laura asks confused.

"That's...it's just an expression of wishing something that is true not ta beh," Rogue explains.

Laura blinks, clearly confused.

"She was raised to be a weapon," Logan states it, hoping Rogue figures out that Laura isn't going to be coherent in every social norm or grasp every nuance of language.

"That is so," Laura confirms. "HYDRA had me kill many people," she states.

"Ok, honey, maybe you shouldn't...volunteer that last bit," Dom advises.

"Why?"

"It makes people uncomfortable," Logan answers and he should know. "You should only give that if directly asked," he offers as advice.

Laura shrugs. "Ok," she accepts even if she doesn't quite understand why but if her progenitor says to do it then it must be the correct social protocol.

"Oh yeah, she's goin ta beh a barrel of laughs," Rogue whispers sarcastically into Dom's ear. If her family wasn't crazy enough now she's got a female clone of her dad to deal with.

The door to the infirmary opens and Laura shoot to her feet as her mother and Beast walk out.

"What is your condition?" Laura asks, close to sounding impatient for news.

"I'm fine," Sarah insists.

"Perhaps you should leave the evaluation to the Doctor," Hank advises in his good humour.

"I am a doctor," Sarah points out in the same good humour.

"Yes and we all know how we doctors are the worst patients."

"Cut to it furball," Logan demands.

"Well first off I really don't understand this serum that regenerated Dr Kinney's tissues but from every test I can run her body seems to be functioning normally." He addresses her directly. "You're in perfect health."

"Thank you Dr McCoy," Sarah says gratefully...though still trying to come to terms with where she is right now and the fact these people are treating her so nice. Surely they have to know the sort of things she has done.

"Well if you're feeling up to it the Professor wanted to have a word," Logan mentions.

"Of course," Sarah accepts that was sort of inevitable.

* * *

><p>"This must seem like a bit of a whirlwind," Charles remarks in good humour as Dr Sarah Kinney sits opposite him in his study. He was wanting a more informal setting for this talk. The girl, Laura as he has learned is her name, is hanging out with her family. He thinks they were trying to get her out of her tattered clothes and into fresh ones.<p>

"A little bit," Sarah admits.

Charles nods and rests his hands in his lap. He is trying to get a feel for the woman. On one hand he knows from Logan and Domino that she tried to help Laura escape, tried to help the girl hold on to some of her humanity. On the other at one point in her life she chose to work for HYDRA in creating a human being for the sole purpose of turning that person into a living weapon.

That shows at one time she was a cold person, willing to overlook all norms of ethics and morality. The fact is he only knows what he was told via Logan and Domino who got told by Dr Risman that Sarah repented so to speak. Felt remorse and love for her daughter.

In a sense that is what he has to judge. Has she genuinely repented. He has his students to think of. He can't have some amoral scientist around them...nor have her running around free in general.

The only reason they didn't let SHIELD take her away was for Laura's sake. She had to see that she hadn't murdered her mother as she must have thought...or that is the story as Logan, Domino and Clark tell it.

Charles isn't 100% convinced that those 3 are telling him everything that happened but that's not relevant to here and now. "So the question is where do you go from here?" he asks her.

"I have no idea," Sarah admits.

"Won't be easy for you. If you pop back up onto the scientific scene SHIELD will hear of it," Charles points out.

"And arrest me," Sarah knows.

"And your daughter. They want her I'm afraid to say. For now we believe we've convinced them she didn't survive."

"Thank you for that...but where does that leave us? A life in the shadows?"

"Well the point is that that is up to you now, isn't it. If you want I can create false identities for both you and Laura."

"Why would you do that?" Sarah asks.

"To be honest it would be more for her than you. She deserves a chance at claiming a life."

"And me?"

"I haven't decided yet because I'll be blunt what you must have done for HYDRA sickens me. I too am a geneticist, Dr Kinney but I don't work for terrorist organisations creating weapons out of human beings. I work to help the gifted find their place in this world."

"You don't think I regret what I've done?"

"I know your colleague Dr Risman claimed you did but I need to hear it from you."

"What do you know of me?"

"I can read your basic biography, your brilliant work but that doesn't tell me who you are, nor explain why you chose the path you did."

"You can read my mind, right?"

"I don't do that without permission."

"Do you know what it's like to live in a world without love, Professor?" Sarah asks him.

"That is the world I fight to ensure never happens."

"It happens all the time. I grew up in such a world. My father was a violent alcoholic. The only way I found to cope was to turn off any ability to feel love for him but it didn't stop with him. I turned off my ability to love my sister and in the end myself. The only distraction I could find was academia. Turned out I had a gift for genetics."

"I am aware of your work...and as for your father...my step-father was violent too. Some days I would even provoke him to protect my mother who was dying."

"Did he...?" she gestures at the wheelchair.

"No. Someone else is responsible for putting me in this chair. A dear friend actually. Still it only ever strengthened my resolve not to give in to such violence for down that path leads nothing but suffering," he argues. Charles is not trying to demean what she went through at her father's hands but he finds that that sort of thing can also be used too often as an excuse to justify unacceptable behaviour.

"Then perhaps you were gifted to be stronger than me," Sarah reflects sadly. "For in my position when HYDRA came calling, offering me almost limitless resources, I made the only emotionless, logical decision and saw it was the best means for progression in my work. I..." Sarah rubs her head. "You know I wrote it all down in a letter. Everything I ever wanted to say to Laura on the real probability I never saw her again. I can remember every word, seared into my brain. It went like this...

_Please forgive me. Even as I write the words, they ring so hollow. My mistakes… No, my choices… They cannot be undone, much less forgiven. How all this came to pass…and the truth about HYDRA and Weapon X. Had I chosen to end my association earlier, abandoning you to your fate, would I be less a monster? Or more? Would I even know the difference? _

_Of course I don't have to tell you about monsters. Your life is defined by monsters. Replicating the mutant genome proved difficult but rebuilding Weapon X seemed all but impossible. For every enzyme, for every codon, for every sequence we repaired, or even built back from near nothingness, we seemed to be missing a million more. _

_But I felt alive, the work, the failure, the challenge. It was like a brilliant light, shining inside of me. I felt like my life had a propose. What a fool I was. I was defiant in the face of my failures. I was determined to succeed out of spite. Weeks passed. I was working on two projects, living two lives. The public one I still had and the secret one I had with HYDRA. I was used to that. I had kept secrets before. It seems so incredible to me now, that in all that time, given everything that I knew what I was doing and what the end result would bear I didn't give it a second thought. I told myself that you weren't real. I told myself that this was science not life. I was creating a weapon not a child. I was wrong. _

_When I was little I always believed that every thing that happened to me, I deserved. That we all get what we deserve. Maybe I was right. Once you were implanted in me I was no longer the experimenter, I was now part of the experiment. A vessel to be poked and prodded. To be violated. They certainly didn't care about me...not with a weapon to train. A team of physicians, psychologists, nutritionists, and military strategists now ran my life. They watched my every move but they didn't see everything. I once asked you for your forgiveness. I've had some time to think on that and now I'm telling you, don't forgive me. Don't forgive any of us for what we did. Ever. _

_I remember everything...everything we did to you and you deserve to know why we did these things. Your training was designed to strip you of your humanity. After all, in the eyes of the program, you weren't human, you were a weapon. A weapon I willingly conceived for them. Our orders were to keep you from gaining any sense of self something they said would compromise our ability to control you. We were never to treat you as a child, only as a weapon but not every one followed those orders. Especially in the end myself. _

_Madame Hydra was impatient to complete your construction but that wasn't possible while your healing factor was dormant. You would never survive the surgery so Rice was given permission to take whatever steps were necessary to activate your x-gene. He chose radiation poisoning. You nearly died that day. Unfortunately Rice was right. The radiation worked. Now nothing stood in their way, especially not me. I only found out later what happened; that your claws were extracted one by one, that he sharpened and then coated them with the indestructible metal, adamantium, outside of your body, without the use of any from of anaesthetic. It was never supposed to be like that. So much wasn't. _

_I should have known what was coming, not that I could have prevented it but I would have tried. I'm sorry, so sorry. When it was time for your first field test the target was chosen with the flip of a coin. Who it was didn't matter. As long as the target was high profile and couldn't be gotten to by normal means._

_Madame Hydra had decided that a statement needed to be made and you delivered it to the world. I wanted to understand why we were doing this. I told her I needed to understand why you had to publicly kill an innocent man, his family and so many others. So, she told me. _

_She said, it's simple. The world needed to know that HYDRA's power was unchallengeable and that to save lives the world needed to submit. That's what it had come down to. Life was cheap, expendable in the name of the cause. _

_Even I was expendable. I didn't matter. Not to them. Not to you. Not to anyone. I had become irrelevant. Replaceable if I stepped too far out of line. After all I had already created them their weapon. All I could do was watch. While you were forced to kill and kill, and kill, and kill. You killed royalty. Godfathers. Drug lords. Dictators. Assassins anyone...everyone HYDRA deemed to be in their way._

_For years, you murdered without fail. Every target they marked, you killed. Every time limit they set, you beat. Every rendezvous point they plotted, you reached...except one. _

_The last one. The one after I told you I was your mother. Hope burst within me that day because the fact you chose to disobey an order, the fact you chose to vanish told me that somehow I had saved some tiny sliver of your humanity. _

_That I had failed to create the perfect weapon...and for the first time in my life I was happy that I had failed at something. If you had known me before you would have known how I detested failure._

_You know back at the start of it I tried to hold myself above Madame Hydra and her lackeys. They made you a killer, not me. They were the ones using you, not me. I was simply a scientist and I was working with molecules and cells and tissue samples. Not a person._

_What changed you may well ask._

_You._

_You changed me._

_9 months of carrying you inside me. Of feeling you grow, awoke in me feelings I long thought dead. When you were born was the happiest and saddest day of my life. _

_To see this beautiful little girl...my little girl...and then have her taken from me instantly._

_Then to have to listen as they planned out your terrible future...a future that only existed because I had made you, because I had solved the problem no-one else could._

_That's when it truly struck me...and Deborah too to some extent. _

_I was just like them. _

_They say in life that we are judged by the choices we make, they are what define us. I chose to bring you in to this world. I chose to stay in the program even as they tried to strip you of your humanity and mould you into a weapon. I'm responsible for everything that has happened, for all the pain, all the death, for everything you have suffered because I had a choice when you had none. _

_And I chose...I tried to help you, to salvage what I could of your humanity but somewhere deep down I always knew it would never be enough. _

_The damage I've done...can I ever forgive myself?_

_You couldn't stop what HYDRA made you do...but somehow you managed to make a choice, to be free. You showed me what you truly are. You are not a weapon, you are a child._

_As I write this Deborah is gone, hopefully to SHIELD, to try and find you before HYDRA does. One of us had to stay behind and help the other escape. Why me?_

_Like I said. Choices. _

_Am I trying to punish myself?_

_Yes. _

_Because that is exactly what I deserve. I've had 14 years since you were born to think on that and that is the conclusion I've reached. _

_Always remember you are not to blame. You did not pick this life. We...I forced it upon you. The blood you have spilled is on my hands, not yours._

_You cannot play God and then wipe your hands of the consequences._

_I never wanted a family. My father stripped me of that desire. He took my childhood, my innocence, my life. And then I took yours. I became what I hated and feared most and you became my victim._

_But you restored in me hope and love._

_Now I want you to do me a favour._

_Show me that we can choose to be something other than what we are forced to be, that we can be something better than we believe we are. _

_I pray we never meet again because that'll mean you truly are free, no matter it breaks my heart to never lay eyes upon you again._

_I so wish that we could be together, moving forward, never looking back. That we could end the bloodshed we have brought. That we could start a new life, have a future, be a family. I'm sorry I waited so long to tell you these things. There's probably so much more I want to tell you about living but hopefully you'll discover it on your own._

_Maybe...just perhaps, you'll look up your father one day and tell him how sorry I am for everything that was done to him. The only thing I don't regret is using his DNA to create you because there is one thing that you must always remember, no matter what has happened and no matter what may come, you are a child, not a weapon. You are my child. You are my daughter and I love you. I will always love you, Laura. _

_Your Mother, Sarah."_

Silence follows that.

Charles can sense that every word she spoke was the truth and the feeling behind every word was genuine. He needs to think on things...and probably she does too. "It's been a long day," he breaks the silence with. "I've had a room prepared for you and Laura. Why don't you get some sleep. We can talk more in the morning," he proposes.

Sarah nods. She's emotionally and physically spent and sleep sounds like a wonderful idea.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So, yes, Sarah lives...and so does Laura but you probably guessed she would survive. The core of that letter is from the real one Sarah wrote in the comics with me making the necessary adjustments to the context but I hope I kept the gist of the original. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Target-X part 8, the final wrap-up for this arc.<em>


	52. Chapter 52

Chapter 52

First thing Sarah notices about Laura that even when given a choice what to wear her daughter chooses black. Black top, black pants, black boots.

She's going to have to work at making her daughter realise there are other colours.

Second thing Sarah notices is that upon entering the room they've been given Laura sets about rearranging it.

"Laura. What are you doing?" she has to ask.

"Setting the furniture to give maximum protection and deny any attacker a clean shot through either the window or the door. They can also provide cover for us to hide behind," Laura states blandly.

"You mean a sniper?" Sarah queries what Laura means.

"Yes."

"Is that why you closed the curtains?"

"Yes. That limits them down to infra-red sights."

"Laura...you don't have to do that any more," Sarah tries to make her see.

Laura pauses for a moment and blinks. "I have penetrated this place's defences. They are not that good."

"Yes but few people are as good as you."

"True," Laura says and if it were anyone else that would sound like boasting but for Laura it is simply stating fact. "But there are a few," she argues that as a reason for what she is doing.

Sarah sighs and sits on the bed. "Laura, come here," she pats down the space next to her.

Laura does what she is told and sits.

"What I was meaning is that that life is over for us now."

Laura looks at her mother, clearly not understanding.

Sarah sighs again. "But then again I can't just expect you to stop doing what was drummed into you can I," she realises. All those years of brainwashing...it'll take years to undo it if it can ever be truly undone.

Laura sits in silence. She is never the one who initiates conversations.

"So what were you doing while I was talking to Professor Xavier?" Sarah wonders.

"My sisters were helping me choose new clothes," Laura states.

"Sisters?" Sarah queries the plural.

"Domino and Rogue were products of the Weapon X progenation experiment and share DNA with Logan. Therefore that make them my sisters. Is that not correct?"

"I...uh...yes," Sarah confirms. "Yes it is. I just haven't let all that sink in yet," she mentions. She knew of the progenation project conducted by Weapon X. She just never expected to have any of them enter her life. She looks at her daughter. Wow, Laura has sisters...possibly brothers even. She never considered siblings...

Siblings?

Oh dear God. How could she forget?

Sarah has a sister. Debbie...and she has her own daughter. Megan...who is Laura's cousin.

God, Sarah hasn't spoken to her sister in years.

She wonders...

Is what Laura needs a normal life?

It was her wish expressed in that letter that they could have that together.

This place...this Institute...is not what Laura and she needs. They need to be away from any sort of limelight. Hidden in the mundane of normality.

Sarah wonders if Debbie would put them up. She and her sister have bridges to mend...or more accurately Sarah needs to mend them. She pulled away from her sister like she did with her father. Shut her emotions off, was rather cold. Debbie rightly got sick of it.

Funny how the years working for HYDRA of all places had reawakened her emotions, her desire to reattach to her sister.

Sarah reaches up and brushes Laura's hair back. "Is your hair longer?" she asks, suddenly realising it seems to be.

"I have not cut it since we last saw each other," Laura answers that.

"We're getting it cut," Sarah decides.

"Why?"

"Well for starters if it's too long won't it get in your eyes? Seems to me that's not helpful in a critical situation now is it?"

Laura supposes not.

Sarah leans over and kisses the top of Laura's head. "Tomorrow...tomorrow we'll start living," she vows. Vows that she won't ruin this second chance she's been given.

* * *

><p>The deepest, darkest sub-level beneath the mansion. One of the ones that is only partly built so while it is supported you can still see the surrounding rock visible. That is where you find the Professor, Logan and Domino moving through this morning.<p>

"Dr Kinney indicated to me this morning that she is thinking of moving to San Francisco to be with her sister," Charles is telling Domino and Logan the gist of the conversation he had this morning with the former HYDRA doctor.

Both frown...almost identically.

"Is that wise?" Dom asks.

"Yeah, the kid is a long way from being right, Chuck," Logan agrees with Domino.

"Yet what's the alternative? Are we really comfortable in having Dr Kinney around? You don't trust her," Charles points out what he knows to be true.

"She hasn't earned any sort of trust yet," Dom argues.

"Perhaps...but there's also the basic fact my Institute is not a prison. If she wants to leave, knowing the risks, she can. If Laura wishes to go with her then she can. The woman is her mother."

"What about us? We're her family too. Don't we get a say," Dom argues further, not happy at seeing Laura just leave.

"Do you or Logan really want to start a custody battle over this?" Charles asks, though God only knows what sort of courtroom you settle a dispute over a clone created by a terrorist organisation in. "And if it comes down to a fight which side will Laura pick? And you must remember this, in these sort of battles too often parents forget the most important thing is the child...which brings me back to where I started. If Laura wants to leave are you going to force her to stay? No, I don't think so. What I recommend is that you talk to her and see what she thinks."

"You've got to stop making sense Chuck," Logan grumbles.

Charles smiles unapologetically as the 3 reach their destination. A rapidly equipped new storage facility. Inside, lining the walls the serum Dr Rice created that saved Sarah Kinney's life. Logan, Dom and Clark decided that this was the sort of thing SHIELD shouldn't get their hands on. They hid it away before Fury had showed up at that HYDRA base using the same transport Rice himself had been planning on using to take what he deemed his goods away. The irony, huh.

And at the far end of the room is Clark along with Forge and Beast finishing installing the new independent power system for the 3 glass spheres with the tiny embryos within.

"Where have you been?" Dom asks Clark, having not see him since yesterday.

"Hiding," Clark admits honestly.

"From?"

"The girl with the bloodhound nose. She would smell me out instantly," he explains. Laura would smell he was Superman so has instead been focusing his efforts on this. That and Clark has just preferred to be down here, mostly alone as he tries to absorb all that happened. It was a lot of dark and terrible stuff he doesn't usually have to deal with where it's not as easy or clear cut what the right or wrong choices were.

"Oh," Dom gets it.

"So what's the report Hank?" Charles asks.

"The 3 embryos are in perfect stasis," Hank reports.

Clark sighs. "I'm sorry," he apologises.

"It wasn't your fault Clark," Hank excuses him. "You didn't know that power line you used to disable Omega Red and Deadpool was what fed Rice's lab."

It isn't making Clark feel better. Once the power went out the spheres began to shut down and the embryos within died. All but 3 of them Clark was just about able to save. That means 24 little lives on his conscious to add to the one when his mother lost the baby. He hates his life some days. It would be another reason he's been down here. The only tiny scrap of hope and redemption for himself he can hang onto is saving these 3 so he's been putting all his efforts and energies into helping set this up.

"So what do we do with them?" Logan wants to know. They're copies of Laura, 3 clones of him essentially as well.

"That is the question," Charles concedes because it was no simple question and had no simple answer.

"To bring them to term would require a surrogate mother as things stand," Hank points out. "I don't know what this Dr Rice was planning." And frankly Hank doesn't care to. Sounds like an abominable human being from what Clark was saying. "I don't know if he had some sort of artificial womb or whatever but we don't have that technology available to us and even if we did, think about it. In several months we would have 3 baby girls and that needs a lot of consideration what world we're bringing them into. Like any child it needs thought."

Logan couldn't even begin to think about it. What the hell do they do with them?

"How long can they remain in stasis like this?" Dom wonders.

"Virtually indefinitely at the moment," Forge pipes in with. He had been sworn to absolutely secrecy over this...and he thinks he gets why. It was a very complicated mess.

"So there is no rush to make a decision today," Charles summarises.

"Are you mad at me?" Clark asks them.

"No, kid," Logan says truthfully. "It wasn't your fault." And if Clark hadn't inadvertently cut the power they'd be dealing with 27 of them right now...and that's even more mind-boggling. In truth Logan isn't certain he would have allowed any of them to live. They're...they were created to be weapons...but they are here and now they have to deal with it. Weapon X...god how he wishes he could burn every last bit of it from the Earth.

"We don't tell this to Dr Kinney or Laura right?" Dom queries.

"No," Charles decides, basically reinforcing the decision the 3 had made back at the HYDRA base.

They chose to keep the truth from Dr Kinney and Laura about the full scale of what Rice had done. It seemed like a good idea at the time because they didn't, and still don't, know who Sarah Kinney really is. Nor could they be sure how Laura would react. They were being cautious.

"What of the serum, Hank?" Charles is curious about.

"Ah, that. Well apart from knowing it was derived from Laura's blood I haven't gotten further along in analysing it. I need more time," he requests.

"Take all the time you need," Charles permits. There is no rush. Course there is a deep moral dilemma with this serum considering where it came from. That and they don't even know if there are any long term consequences of using it. The question of ever using it is one Charles will need to think long and hard on.

"Well if there is any good news I guess it's finally understanding why Logan's claws can cut me," Clark adds in.

"We do?" Logan queries.

"Boy you don't listen do you," Clark jokily criticises. "Rice said it. About adamantium. It's an alloy partly made from meteor rock similar to kryptonite. It must have come from Krypton's star system at some point, either brought deliberately or like with my ship and the meteor shower perhaps it got accidentally dragged here in the wake of a ship, perhaps during one of my people's visits to Earth in the past. Essentially adamantium is a form of kryptonite, a Kryptonian alloy at the very least."

"Fascinating," Beast remarks as he considers that. It's just like the saying goes, you learn something new everyday.

* * *

><p>In the end Sarah does make the choice to leave. She spoke to her sister...a really long talk where they sorted out a lot of issues between them.<p>

Enough issues that Debbie did in fact permit Sarah and Laura to come stay with her.

Sarah is really hopeful that she and Debbie can fully reconcile. Plus it'll be good for Laura to meet her cousin.

So that leads to her and Laura standing outside the mansion, waiting for a taxi, their few possessions in hand and new false identities provided by Professor Xavier.

"Sure this is what you want to do, kid?" Logan asks his daughter as he waits with them outside the mansion.

Laura growls, a slightly higher pitched version of Logan's. "I am not a kid. How many times do I have to say it?" she asks, annoyed.

Logan smirks. "I'll keep saying it until it's not true."

Laura scowls. Again it looks just like Logan's scowl.

"Oh ignore him," Dom advises. "But answer his question. Is this what **you **want?" she asks, emphasising the point she wants to know this is Laura's choice and not Dr Kinney's. They had already had this conversation, following the Professor's advice and asking what it was Laura wanted but Dom doesn't want her to go and so has to ask again.

"I want to be with my mother," Laura says...out of some feeling she doesn't understand. It relates to the fact she killed her mother and now she has another chance.

Dom sighs and smiles sadly. She had hoped, somehow, she could talk Laura out of it. "Ok. If that's what you want," she accepts. "But you'll keep in touch, right?"

"Keep in touch?" Laura questions what that means.

"Phone occasionally and lets us know you're ok," Logan clarifies.

"Oh," Laura says. "If you want me to."

"Very much so," Dom expresses her feelings.

Laura looks at them. Her father and her sister and feels something. "I think I will...miss you? Is that correct?"

Dom and Logan smile at her.

"Yeah, that's correct," Logan tells her.

The taxi shows up.

Charles addresses Dr Kinney one last time. "This is goodbye I believe."

"Yes," Sarah confirms. "But thank you," she says gratefully.

"For?"

"Letting us stay. Giving us a choice," she explains and for someone who has had little freedom in her life to make choices this last decade and a half it means a lot.

"Everyone here is here by choice," Charles points out. "I will say one thing. I know you're an accomplished doctor but we don't really know the long term effects of this serum that was used to revive you. If you have any problems at all contact us and we'll do what we can to help."

"I will. It's a shame the rest of it was destroyed," Sarah laments as a scientist wishing to understand.

Charles smiles a smile that hides the lie they told. They told her the serum was all destroyed by a random power overload and explosion and never mentioned at all the embryos. "Sadly it was a very uncontrolled situation you were all in," he tells the lie of sharing her disappointment.

Something flickers over Sarah's face as she recalls everything that brought her to this place. She takes a breath. "Come Laura," she says and her daughter does so, slipping into the taxi both, which then drives off.

Dom waves sadly. "I still don't think this is the best idea just letting them leave," she repeats her earlier concerns.

"Either option would have provided obstacles to overcome," Charles argues back to that. "Remember what Clark was saying about Laura picking up his scent. How would we have coped with that?"

Logan does feel sad actually. It's like a small piece of him leaving. On the other hand... "She needs a normal life," he believes. After everything she has endured normality would be the best thing for her. "If she can get it we should support whatever choice she makes."

"Aw, you sentimental sap you," Dom coos, teasing him.

Logan snorts. "It's more she couldn't possibly get a normal life around here...especially with you," he smirks.

Dom frowns. "Hey!" she objects to that.

Logan chuckles as he walks off.

"What did he mean by that?!" Dom asks the Professor in ire.

"I couldn't possibly comment," Charles avoids answering the question.

Dom gives him the evil eye before sighing. "You know there is a lot of stuff I regret but did I do right back at the HYDRA base?" she asks.

Charles can sense there are things eating at her. "In regards to what? Finding pleasure at Stryker's fate? Not getting your revenge when you had the chance? Saving Dr Rice?"

"All of them."

"Revenge is a dark path, Domino. It will leave you a bitter dark shadow of the person you truly are. It is one to be avoided," Charles advises her with the benefit of experience, having seen what vengeance turned Erik into. "And as for Dr Rice, you did give him your word. His life if he helped save Dr Kinney. Without your word what are you?"

Domino sighs again. "I still think I regret saving him," she mutters.

* * *

><p><strong>Elsewhere...<strong>

Zander Rice found himself sat at a table in a small plain room, dressed in a prison uniform. This...this not how he imagined this ending. Being thrown into some SHIELD prison.

He knew he shouldn't have trusted those freaks...even if he was rather short of options at the time. He's alive but of course SHIELD arrested him and those freaks just let him be taken...and above all else he swears Domino will pay for shooting him. Utter bitch!

Course he has to get out of here first...which isn't looking too likely at all. Working for HYDRA is considered treason. You know the penalty for that?

The door opens and in walks a heavy set woman with dark skin, dressed in a business suit. She sits down opposite him, without fear of being in the same room as him and starts to read a file she brought in with her. Now perhaps Zander will find out why he was brought here.

"Zander Rice," she states his name, her voice having a certain harshness and iron will to it. She looks up into his eyes and Zander can see a cold, hard gaze fixed on him. "I've been reading your debrief," she states, which is what is in her hands currently.

"Interesting read?" Zander quips.

She doesn't answer that directly. "I have a job offer for you," she says instead.

Zander folds his arms across his chest. "Really. Do tell?"

"Don't play smart with me, Rice," she dismisses his attempts at levity. "I don't like the way this meeting ends you leave this room in a body bag," she promises. "And trust me your death certificate will say suicide."

Zander is starting to get a better read on this woman. Definitely government. That's the only way she could be here at all and offer him a job and make her threats. Black ops stuff probably. A hard woman who probably chewed and spat out everyone who got in her way. A woman not to fuck with. "You mentioned a job offer," he returns to that.

The woman hands over another file from under his own and slides it across the table.

Zander picks it up and reads it. It's an outlay for a secret operations team.

"I require a doctor. Specifically one with your unique skills," she says, answering his questions before he asked them; Why is she showing him this? Why is she here? Why was he brought here?

"Can I ask a question?" he asks for permission, feeling that would be the wisest choice.

"Go on," she permits him.

"Specifically what is it you need from me and what do I get out of it?"

"That's 2 questions," she points out.

Zander shrugs.

She lets it slide and answers the 2nd question. "Right now you are facing life without any possibility of parole, Rice. However, work for me and every successful mission will get you a reduction in your sentence. Live long enough and you may even get a Presidential Pardon," she tells him what she has to offer.

Now Zander must admit that's tempting. It's a way out. "What is it you need from me you can't get from someone else?" he asks the 1st question in a slightly different way because there had to be a reason she came to him.

"Your regenerative serum you claimed to make, although none of it was found at the HYDRA base."

Zander chuckles sarcastically. "Those sneaky little X-Men," he figures out what they've done. He also now understands why this woman has come to him.

"Don't care," the woman states. "But I know you were trying to peddle it, Rice which means you were probably showing it off which means you have a secret supply of it hidden in a different location. Not to mention you can just make more of it."

"A limited supply," he cautions. "And it's not that simple that I can conjure up more. It was derived from X-23's blood. Without either her or Weapon X's blood I can't make more."

"You leave that concern to me," she tells him.

Zander arches an eyebrow. Interesting. He turns his gaze back to the proposal in the file. "I can see why you would want my serum with the sort of missions proposed here. Rather than Task Force X you should probably just call it the Suicide Squad."

"That's not what we're calling it," she assures him. "So what's your answer. In or out?"

Life in prison, possibly being 'suicided' off or working for some sort of shadowy organisation it seems are his options. At least the last one has some possibility of freedom at the end of it. "Very well," he agrees.

The woman stands and takes her files back before heading for the door and knocking. The guard outside opens it.

"Do I least get to know the name of the person I shall be working for?" Zander wonders.

The woman pauses and gives him a chilling stare even Madame Hydra couldn't match. "Amanda Waller."

* * *

><p><strong>Yet another secret place...<strong>

On a bed, hooked up to many a medical instrument is the rather battered but still alive figure of Viper being attended to by many HYDRA doctors.

One of them speaks to someone unseen. "Her condition is critical but stable. It's amazing they were able to retrieve her still alive," he remarks about how they(as in HYDRA) found Viper in the wreckage of her craft just barely hanging on to life and brought her here to receive treatment, all under the noses of SHIELD.

"Vill she remain alive?" a male voice with a strong German accent wants to know, spoken from the shadows.

"I believe she will live, Mein Herr but she will retain deep physical scars. Do you want to have me try and repair them?" the doctor wonders.

"Nein. Leave zhem," he commands before explaining why. "It vill be a reminder for her of vhat heroes do."

"As you wish, Mein Herr," the doctor simply obeys.

A new feminine voice speaks with a British accent, again she is currently unseen as well. "So where does that leave the battle of control for HYDRA?" she asks the unseen man.

"It means instead of merely sweeping one piece from zhe board we can now bring it to our side," the man states.

"Recondition her mind?"

"Indeed, my dear Arachne."

The woman, known only to most as Arachne(most of the people who have ever known her real name are dead, sometimes at her own hand), steps from the shadows into the light next to the bed. She is an athletic woman with long curly dark hair and piercing green eyes, dressed in a green jacket, green pants with yellow boots and a yellow belt. Her eyes are covered by a pair of glasses with yellow tinged lenses. On her jacket is a stylised spider design with the head an upside down yellow triangle and the body a yellow diamond. She looks the helpless form of Viper over dispassionately.

Arachne looks back into the shadow. "Hail HYDRA. Immortal HYDRA. Cut off one head and two more will rise to take its place," she chants the motto.

"Or vone shall return from zhe dead to reclaim vhat vas his, vhat he alone founded from a glorious dream," the man states as he emerges from the shadows dressed completely in a black Nazi-esque uniform with the octopus symbol of HYDRA where the swastika would normally be. However that is not the most remarkable thing about him. It's his head. It's as if you are looking at a Red Skull.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I've done a lot of re-reading of X-23's history for writing this and one of her first stories after escaping the Facility(and killing her mother) is that she goes to stay with her aunt and cousin for awhile and the more I thought of where I was heading with not killing Sarah Kinney the more I realised it made more sense the two wouldn't stay at the Institute and would go be with their family. It was Sarah's genuine wish that she and Laura start trying to have a normal life in the comics. It also made it easier for Clark not to have to deal with yet another bloodhound nose. Why 3 clones survived? Wolverine and the X-Men cartoon where in the future Logan's hanging around with 3 X-23 clones is where I got it from. Now what to do with them is an entirely different question. And I've it in my head for a long time that adamantium is a form of kryptonite, hence why it can cut Clark. Totally ripped the idea of the meteor bit off the Wolverine Origins movie. A serum that brings people back from the dead. Where else was this heading but to Waller and her Suicide Squad. I decided to choose classic Waller rather than the slimmed down version of her we get currently. And oh yes, Cap's mortal enemy is here too. As for his female associate; spider-themed woman who started as a HYDRA agent...I know you can get it. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Apocalypse enacts his final plans for the world and for Clark in Ascension.<em>


	53. Chapter 53

Chapter 53

**Egypt, the last week of August...**

The desert. Nothing but sand...and the odd small lizard.

The wind picks up.

There is a flash of light.

And from it an advanced looking diamond shaped vessel appears in the air a few dozen feet up.

Apocalypse has come to lay the 3rd pillar in his plan.

The plan he has been waiting 5,000years to enact.

The bottom of the vessel opens and a brilliant blue beam of energy is emitted.

The sand gets sucked up into a vortex and as it does so it reveals a pyramid that the desert sands had long ago buried.

Energy crackles between the vessel and the pyramid. The stone façade crumbles away to reveal a high-tech pyramid identical to the one in Mexico.

The vessel lowers and attaches into the perfectly created space for it on the top.

The vessel opens...and Apocalypse emerges looking as he did in Mexico. Still dressed as a Pharaoh. Still pulsating and glowing with energy. Still with the same high-tech circuits attached to his arms. He floats high up above the pyramid and stretches out his arms.

Balls of purplish energy form in each hand.

Energy crackles from them, comes together just in front of him forming a large multi-coloured ball of energy. From that ball more energy crackles downward and a new purple energy field grows around the pyramid as impenetrable as the other 2 in Mexico and China.

* * *

><p><strong>Boston, Massachusetts...<strong>

At the Grey residence Jean is in her bed but not sleeping peacefully. She is tossing and turning, pain and terror etched in her face. Varying objects around the round are vibrating as her not quite under control powers lash out.

It's not that uncommon for Jean, this.

She's dreaming on one of the worst days of her life again. The day her friend Annie died.

And no matter how hard Jean tries it always plays out exactly the same. The car hits Annie, the trauma activates Jean's latent powers and her newly awakened telepathy latches on to Annie's dying mind and begins to drag Jean down into the darkness...until the bird appears.

The small fiery bird appears and soothes Jean, tells them that they can become one...whole...take their respective pain away.

And in her grief Jean reaches for it...

"Are you absolutely sure this is what you want to do?"

Jean stops and looks and standing there, leaning on an umbrella is a bare-footed woman with white skin and dark hair with a spiral mark under one eye. She is wearing a long black nightshirt-like dress and on her head a floppy hat?

The bird speaks. _**"Sister?" **_it queries in what is clearly surprise.

"Hello Fifi," the woman who is the anthropomorphic personification of Death greets the bird otherwise known as the Phoenix using what is clearly a nickname.

"_**You have come for me," **_the Phoenix states.

"That's entirely up to you," Death tells her, walking around, twirling her umbrella as she goes. She walks up to Jean, lifts her umbrella and touches it to young girl(as she is right now)'s head...and she falls asleep, floating, suspended by some invisible force, caressing and holding her gently but securely. "There, you rest sweetie," Death coos lovingly. "The grown-ups need to have a talk," she says seriously, turning her gaze to her sister anthropomorphic personification of a universal force.

"_**What do you mean it is up to me?" **_Death's sister cosmic entity asks.

Death gives her sister a curious look. "All these aeons and you still never listen to me do you," she says, sounding a little exasperated and disappointed. "No. It's all _**'I am the Phoenix. I am creation and destruction and rebirth and fire and life incarnate and unlimited rice puddings'**_" she gently mocks with a perfect imitation. "Have you ever tried rice puddings because you should," Death advises. "They're awesome!"

"_**You are making fun of me," **_the Phoenix complains...frowning...well as much as a cosmic entity can frown.

"Not at all," Death insists with a shake of her head. "I'm just trying to get you to actually realise your actions have consequences. Your major flaw is that you never stick around to see them, always off flying through the universe as soon as you get bored but me, I'm always there at both the beginning and the end every time you feel like creating or destroying and then recreating planets and life. You're impulsive...far too much so."

"_**I am what I am" **_the Phoenix argues that it merely acts according to its nature.

"No, you are what you choose to be," Death imparts some wisdom...or tries to at least. "Learned that from my last vacation. This..." she points at the sleeping Jean Grey with her umbrella, "do you even realise at all what will happen if you merge with this mortal? And do you even realise how much I hate being the stern big sister?" Death tags on because it is just so against her fun-loving nature. "But someone has to knock sense into your head," she tells her sister...and as the older sibling it falls upon her to be the one to do it.

"_**I have merged before with mortals," **_the Phoenix points out.

"Not like this one. Never like this," Death warns, knowing...well she knows many things. That's the price of virtual omnipotence.

"_**I am dying."**_

"Yes, you are," Death confirms.

"_**And with me the universe."**_

Death shakes her head. "No. No, you don't get it," she denies that is right.

"_**No. I do," **_the Phoenix argues. **_"You may be Life and Death manifest, sister but I am the power of creation itself."_**

Death sighs sadly. "I was wrong earlier when I said what your flaw was. It's arrogance. Arrogance is your biggest flaw."

"_**This is what I must do to ensure it continues."**_

"And now you've stopped listening to me. Wow, it's just like our childhood all over again," Death remarks as if having a flashback to that very time.

"_**The child chose before you arrived. Chose me," **_the Phoenix argues that essentially this is not for her sister to interfere in.

"Yet you are free to refuse," Death points out.

"_**I will not die," **_the Phoenix refuses to do so.

"Everything dies," Death states, a seriousness rarely seen, a sternness clear on her face. "And listen to me well, sister, you know not where this path leads but know you shall come to regret this day if you choose to merge with Jean Grey. Your pain and anger at _Him_ will only lead to hate and to a Dark version of my sister I do not wish to see. Let it end while you are still my little sister."

"_**You're wrong. Jean and I, together as one, will bring a new glory to the universe. I know it," **_the Phoenix declares with certainty.

"Yep. Definitely arrogance. That's your weakness. So be it," Death just suddenly seems to accept the outcome. "While I could intervene I won't. As sad and painful as it will be I think you need this lesson but I promise a day will come when I say 'I told you so'," Death vows before she vanishes from this point of time and space.

Jean wakes up and resumes her actions as if none of that had happened. She takes the little bird in hand as its warmth and fire infuse into her being...

* * *

><p>"Jean!"<p>

Jean shoots up in bed. "I'm awake! I'm awake!" she shouts in response to her...mother's calling. She takes a minute and a few gulps of breath. What was she dreaming about?

Can't remember.

There is a knock on Jean's door and the similarly red coloured head of her sister Sara pops in. "Breakfast," she informs Jean. "Mom wants to make sure you're well fed before you drive back to Bayville."

Jean rubs the sleep from her eyes. "Give me a minute," she says, yawning.

Sara steps in smiling as she watches her baby sister stretch out and wake up. "It's funny," she remarks.

"What is?" Jean asks with a curious eye.

"You're sort of famous being an X-Man and all. If only they could see you right now?"

"Yeah. The big scary mutant who probably looks a disaster," Jean jokes, imagining how she must look.

"Ah well, I'm sure we can still find you a boyfriend," Sara insists.

Jean rolls her eyes. For some reason since she got home Sara's been trying to get her back dating. In Sara's opinion(not one Jean necessarily shares) getting back out there is the best way to get over a break-up.

Sara leans back against the door frame and folds her arms across her chest. "Though I am disappointed you didn't suggest someone at the Institute I could date," she says, pouting.

"Oh god, you sound like Taryn before she hooked up with Paul," Jean complains because Taryn use to badger Jean over that. Well to be more accurate Taryn wanted Jean to set her up with Superman.

Sara smirks. "But come on," she implores her sister. "I've seen pictures and some of them are damn fine. Though I'm curious pictures don't always do justice to someone. What's, take a random example, Superman like in real life?"

Jean arches an eyebrow. "Random, huh?" she questions that.

Sara shrugs. "Completely."

Jean isn't buying it. She wonders though if she can have some fun with her sister. "Well if you're willing how about I just show you an image from my memory?" she proposes to use her telepathy.

"Uh...ok," Sara agrees.

"One moment," Jean requests as she trawls her memory. Ok, she knows just the one to really get her sister.

Sara blinks...and finds herself standing at the Institute...at the pool...as Superman walks by in nothing but shorts. "Holy Hannah!" she exclaims at the picture of a Greek God.

Superman stops, flashes her a smile. Sara reaches out to touch him...when she finds herself back in Jean's room...with a smirking Jean sitting on the bed.

"Oh that was so not nice!" Sara complains. "You're just mean!"

Jean laughs heartedly.

"But more seriously how have you not tapped that?"

Jean sighs. "It's complex. Yes, he's very pretty to look at but he's a massively complicated man with multiple layers and masks. To be honest I'm not sure I've ever seen the real man."

"Oh he's the one!" Sara gets.

"He's the one what?"

"That one that had you in a mope since you've gotten back. The one you wouldn't talk about," Sara manages to work out. Jean's talked about Scott but Sara clearly got there was someone else on Jean's mind. Now she knows who.

Jean sighs and crosses her legs over. "Nothing happened."

"Did you wish it had?"

"Betsy made that same point," Jean points out. "And what I wish is that I knew who it was I was talking to half the time. Therefore we never got anywhere near beyond being friends. Frankly if I could fry his mind I was half-tempted to before I left."

"Did you feel something for him, Jean?" Sara presses.

"When Betsy said it, I dismissed it but for a moment I think I wanted to feel something but the moment's passed."

"Sorry," Sara says.

Jean brushes her hair back. "It's fine. Really. I'm feeling much more relaxed on these things now, thanks to you in a large measure," Jean thanks Sara for her moral support.

"What are sisters for," Sara says as if it is nothing.

"Well I better get breakfast, then shower before I head back to Bayville," Jean says as she gets to her feet.

"Soooo...one question. If you're no longer interested do you have Superman's phone number?" Sara tries her luck.

Her luck gets her a telekinetically thrown pillow smacking her in the face.

"I was only asking," Sara mutters as Jean strides from the room.

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville...<strong>

High above Bayville two figures fly through the air. One smoothly, one very jerkily as if it is very unnatural for them.

"Come on. You're doing great," one certain red and blue clad superhero tells the other. By the way still in t-shirt and jeans. Clark was working on it. He lowers himself down to his struggling student. "You know this would go easier if you opened your eyes, Rogue," he advises her.

Rogue, dressed in her old X-Men uniform, the black with the top part green and brown gloves and black boots, half-cracks an eye open. "Ut uh," she shakes her head in denial. "Last time ya said that ah plummeted 500 feet straight down," she reminds him. If she looks she falls. If she closes her eyes and focusses all her concentration on staying airborne she can just about manage it.

"I caught you didn't I," Clark points out with that adorable goofy grin of his.

Rogue hates that grin. That's the 'aw shucks' one that use to make her insides melt and still kinda does honestly. No, she's not wishing they get back together. The reasons they broke up in the 1st place are still true. There are just aspects of each other there not willing to share but they share enough to be friends again and Rogue is loving that. It makes these lessons fun...when he's not annoying the heck out of her. She tries to slap him on the arm. He easily moves out of the way. She huffs and snorts. "Smart-ass," she grumbles at him in her affectionate tone of grumbling.

Clark smiles broadly at her. So, yeah, the flying lessons had been a slow and painful process but she was getting there. And truthfully he liked the fact it gave him and Rogue a chance to hang out alone as friends. It's very hard to do at the Institute what with so many people around now that Clark wouldn't like to know who he is. He is always having to hide himself constantly.

This is one of the rare times he gets to be himself again...and these lessons have really helped to cement his and Rogue's friendship back together. He was so glad. They may never get back what they once had but this is good enough.

Clark swoops in close and places his hands gently on her waist to give her a break.

Rogue lets out a breath of relief. "Why is this so hard?" she asks him.

Clark chuckles.

"What's funny?"

"The hard part is realising that it's not hard at all," he gives the sum of what he learned trying to figure out flying. It's not actually hard. It's just hard to realise that that is so.

"What does that mean?"

"Something that can't be taught. You have to figure it out but the fact you can even get yourself up here shows you're almost there. You just need to relax, let go of doubt and fear. It's not hard no matter how it may seem to be."

Rogue loosely hooks her hands round his neck. "Y'all make little sense...which ta beh fair is your usual," she says with a jokey look.

Clark sticks his tongue out at her.

"Oh very mature," she sarcastically comments.

"I never claimed to be."

"Uh huh. So what's your plan for today?"

"Lets see. I have to see if there is any new clue on where Lana is, check in with Victor and see if there is anything Lex is up to or any sign of the Metaleks, catch up with Forge on how the atomic sub-dividers are coming along, go shopping so as to be ready for the return to school, write my blog, spend some time with Penance, phone Danielle..."

"How do ya find tha time ta do all that?" Rogue asks.

"Shh, I was only halfway through my list," he criticises her for interrupting.

"Ya know what ah mean, Clark. Ah know ya always did way too much but that's just plain crazy."

"Could be worse."

"How?"

"Mystique could be my mother," he jests.

"Don't remind meh," Rogue mutters.

"Seriously how are things?"

Rogue blows her bangs out of her face. "Ah guess not so bad. She helped meh with mah exams."

"Which you passed. Congratulations on that again," he tells her.

"Thanks but since that means back ta school ah'm not sure congratulations are tha right response," Rogue says, making a face.

Clark shakes his head at her. She put in a lot of hard work to pass her exams and get back into school.

"As strange as it is she's been a help in meh coming ta terms with stuff," Rogue continues, her voice laden with burden.

"The stuff you did for Magneto," Clark guesses.

"Yeah," Rogue says with much regret. Mystique has actually been very understanding, so much so Rogue has almost felt able to start trusting her...almost but part of her still can't and won't.

"Hey, we all do stuff we regret," Clark points out. There's been some things he's done he regrets. The way he acted. "Since I died I've realised I've not always acted my best these last few months," he says.

Rogue still can't quite get her head around this idea he died. It was just too awful really. She would really, really miss him. "Well ah can't exactly criticise now can ah," she accepts any attempt to do so would be hypocritical considering her own actions.

Clark shrugs.

"Hey, is Jean back today?" Rogue suddenly asks him.

"She's suppose to be I think. Not that I'd know. Last I checked she wasn't talking to me."

"Because ya slept with Callisto?"

Clark rolls his eyes. "Damn Betsy," he grumbles because he knows the British telepath was the one that started that rumour. That Jean's mad at him over Callisto.

"Yeah that's mah sentiment on her usually but really what is tha story? Were ya and Jean...?"

"No," Clark insists. "I don't know where Betsy got that from. If Jean was...I don't know sweet on me it's the first I ever heard of it and since she's not talking to me I can't ask her about it now can I."

"And ya? Were ya sweet on her?" Rogue turns the question around.

"That's a loaded question because if I say she was my friend you'll ask did I find her attractive which will have me pointing out the obvious that yes, Jean is a very beautiful girl but then again so are you and frankly I would add everyone is beautiful in their own way. As far as I knew where Jean and I stand we were just friends and I had no interest in anything beyond that. Still don't because as you pointed out I have about a million things to do which leaves romance about number 825,961 on the list."

"So that explains the 'just sex' with Callisto," Rogue figures. "Ah'm disappointed."

Clark sighs. He so doesn't want to talk to her, of all people, about it. "In what way?" he asks and knows he's going to regret doing so.

"Well ah recall making ya an offer and ya chose Callisto ovah this," she points up and down at herself, boasting at her own sexiness.

Clark arches an eyebrow. "Rogue," he says seriously. "It could never be just sex between us," he points out.

Rogue looks into his blue eyes...and even though she was trying to keep it light somehow the whole thing now feels very serious, tugging at emotions they've both buried. She swallows hard. The air seems very thick...and he's looking at her, deep into her with those eyes of his...and it is only now she has realised how close they are, how intimate they are with his hands on her waist, their faces only inches apart.

Oh God...she feels...she wants...her head leans in, she tilts her lips upward...almost touching his...

Clark pulls back suddenly, his body tensed...and not in the good way he was very close to indulging in a moment ago. That was...where the hell did that come from? He's never let his old feelings for Rogue get so close to being let out before. Especially not when nothing has changed over why they broke up and...and he doesn't have time for this right now.

"What?" Rogue asks, her voice husky with desire.

"We need to get back to the mansion."

"What? Why?" Rogue asks, blinking in confusion.

"I can hear the breaking news. It's _him."_

Rogue doesn't need explained who _him _is. A cold shudder goes right through her that she can't explain where it comes from. Something deep inside that she knows more than anyone else just how bad this is going to get.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

It's on the news. A breaking story. Another energy dome. This time in Egypt.

Emergency X-Men meeting soon follows down in the War Room.

Present; Professor X...you know he never did bother coming up with a costume, just his usual wear of pants and polo-neck jumpers and a jacket.

Beast: lets face it they're a pair of dark blue swimwear.

Storm; in her dark blue costume with white in-line cape.

Domino; in her all black costume with the red X-patches on her shoulders and weapons strapped to each thigh and one under her left arm.

Wolverine; in the black sleeveless number with gold slashes on the shoulders, black pants and boots.

Banshee; in his mostly green outfit with a yellow upside down triangular section down the middle and yellow gloves and boots and attached from his arms to his waist were these yellow and black striped flap.

Cyclops; in his dark blue costume with a yellow X across the chest and yellow boots.

Betsy; in her sleeveless all in one purple body suit with skin coloured sections up the outside with purple gloves, bands around her biceps and brown belt around her waist.

Thunderbird; in his dark blue bodysuit with a large red eagle crest on his chest that spread down the inside of his legs. The shirt is very short sleeved with red tassels, also on his red boots. He also wears gold wristbands, a gold belt with the eagle crest as a buckle, a red domino mask, and a red bandanna with eagle feathers sticking out the back.

Tarot; with her royal purple and swirling golden patterns ankle length coat that was fastened to the waist and the bottom of it was able to flow freely like a skirt and green-blue pants and purple boots with a golden streak running up them. To top it off she wears a yellow waist sash.

Shadowcat; with her dark blue costume with a strip of lighter blue down the middle, yellow gloves, belt and a bit of yellow on the inside collar and light blue boots. Her original costume by the way that she feels looks so cute on her it doesn't matter she's been wearing it 3 years and counting. Classic never goes out of fashion.

Nightcrawler; in his red and black costume with the yellow belt.

Iceman; in his blue and white costume. Blue across the shoulders and upper part of the chest and then running down the centre of his costume and the inner half of the legs. The arms and the outer sections of the costume were white. There were also blue gloves and boots. He wore a red belt with a blue X buckle and of course all those little pouches they have were attached to it. On the upper left part of his chest was a circular patch with a blue X on red background as well.

Siryn; in her costume that resembled her father's and always showed how close they were. It was green and yellow with the yellow a stripe that went down the centre from neck, including a high collar, to the top of her yellow boots. Everywhere else was green. She had the same glider-wings as her father in yellow and black attached from her wrists to her waist. She wore a pair of yellow gloves with a yellow belt. Side note; Terry still had no idea what to do over the fact James had a crush on her. Just mentioning it.

And finally Superman completely looking like he is slumming it in the t-shirt, jeans, work boots combo. Clark had been there from the start of this whole Apocalypse thing and he was the best chance they had to matching the ancient mutant. Not to mention he had been much more into the team idea lately. Yes, what happened with X-23 and HYDRA postponed his rejoining a team, by a day or so. It never stopped it. Ha, the look on the New Mutants faces when he showed up was priceless. Not to mention Haze's.

The Professor starts off the meeting, bringing up a live holographic feed of the dome in front of them on the table. "So, here we are again. Another energy field and we assume another pyramid underneath."

"Assume?" Cyclops queries.

"There is no record of a pyramid at that particular location," Hank points out. "However this is far into the desert so it is not impossible it was buried."

"Definitely not impossible," Superman chimes in. "When I was retrieving the 1st of the 3 stones it was in a temple that had been completely buried in such a manner," he relays what he recalls of that.

"What concerns me is the location," the Professor reflects on that.

"Egypt?" Betsy pushes for an explanation.

"It's where he ruled he from. It is where he will return to to re-establish his kingdom," Tarot says, her voice echoing.

Everyone looks at her curiously.

Tarot blinks. "I don't know where that came from," she says in confusion.

Charles purses his lips. Both Marie and Wanda have had their ability to foresee blinded by Apocalypse for months except when he freed himself and that vision was so powerful it put both into comas that lasted a week. They never could find an explanation, nor why they just woke up a week later. "Perhaps a tiny glimpse leaking through the shroud," he offers.

"Yeah, maybe," Tarot says, not sounding sure. Sounding very uncertain of everything. Siryn puts an arm around the petite French girl for support.

"Tarot is close to my concern. It's back in Egypt which raises the question is he close to enacting his plan and are we running out of time."

"Forge and myself are not ready to enact our plan to take down the energy fields," Beast points out. "We haven't built enough of the atomic sub-divider cannons to take down one field, let alone 3."

"We need more information," Storm argues. "We know so little what it is Apocalypse is planning."

"Yeah and how do we get it? Go up to one of the domes, knock and ask him nicely?" Iceman jokes.

"If ye can't ask th' man himself ye ask any accomplices he has," Banshee says, using his experience in law enforcement.

"Mesmero?!" Wolverine practically chokes on his own hate of the man.

They had left Mesmero up in Tibet since it became apparent Apocalypse had abandoned him once the ancient mutant made his escape.

"That's actually a good idea," Dom thinks.

"It is," Charles confirms. "We'll take two approaches. I'll try and locate him on Cerebro. Shadowcat, Superman can you try and find that circus he belonged to and see if it is still operating in case he has returned to his cover of Fortune Teller."

"Can do," Kitty agrees, placing two fingers to her temple and giving the Professor a salute.

"Question," Nightcrawler raises. "What do we tell Mystique and Rogue since they have a..._connection _to Mesmero?" he wonders. For connection read altered minds and lied to, deceived, chewed up and spat out when they were no longer necessary.

"For now, nothing," the Professor decides. "I don't want their anger clouding their judgement and getting in the way. This is too vital. Clear?"

"Clear, Professor," Cyclops accepts his orders.

"Come on Kitssss-ahh!" Clark cries out in pain, covering his ears as an intense high-pitch sound assaults him. "Not now!" he yells in complaint. They haven't talked in weeks and now, now of all times, he's pulling this crap!

"Clark?" Cyclops asks in concern as everyone looks on in concern.

"I'm sorry it's Jor-El," Clark grimaces through the pain. "I'll be back as soon as I can. I promise," he says as he staggers for the door before blurring away in a gust of wind.

The adults look at each other in concern. Last time this happened Clark had his powers removed. And the timing...just like last time when Apocalypse raises another energy field. It can't be a coincidence but what it is they don't know.

* * *

><p><strong>The Fortress of Solitude...<strong>

"You have the lousiest timing ever!" Clark complains as he zips inside the colossal structure.

"Hello, my son," Jor-El greets him.

Clark folds his arms across his chest and taps his foot, clearly aggravated. "If this is some lecture on my destiny I swear I'll go bat crazy and take you with me."

"Not a lecture," Jor-El assures him. "The time for lectures, lessons, training and trials has passed."

"Huh?"

"It is time."

"For?"

"THE MEETING THAT FATE LONG AGO WROTE FOR US."

Clark spins round, his eyes wide at the figure standing in front of him. It was impossible. _He_ couldn't be here. Clark was in complete disbelief as he hisses out the name. "Apocalypse!"

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: In my head it makes complete sense that Death and the Phoenix are sisters. In the comics Death has a brother, Destruction, who encompasses the forces of Creation and Destruction like the Phoenix is suppose to. I had almost forgotten how much I had jigged the X-Men line-up over the course of my story because its been ages since I've had them together in one room for something but that's the strength of the X-Men; Variety! Apocalypse in the Fortress?! What?! What?! Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension part 2.<em>


	54. Chapter 54

Chapter 54

The two titans slowly circle the other. Clark doesn't take his eyes off the ancient, powerful mutant for a second. His whole body is tensed and ready to respond.

Apocalypse, meanwhile, seems less concerned with the Kryptonian teen, his stance not the one of someone prepared to start a battle and his gaze is drifting off to his surroundings. "Impressive," he remarks about the structure, his voice quieter than when he first spoke, yet still radiates power and authority. "A reflection of a race of beings far beyond humanity yet even for all their knowledge and power they didn't understand the true force of the universe and look where that got them." He looks directly at Clark. "Tell me Kal-El, where are your people now?"

Clark's eyes narrow, a dim red glow amongst the blue. "Why do you ask a question you probably already know the answer to?" he asks back.

Apocalypse chuckles...which is really disconcerting.

"How did you get in here?" Clark still wants to know. It should be impossible. This place is near invisible to detection plus it has defences. He does listen to Jor-El...occasionally when they're not fighting. The point is Clark can't possible see how Apocalypse got in here.

"Destiny. I told you we would meet on your 2nd day of Destiny and here we are," Apocalypse gives as an explanation.

"And my true purpose shall be revealed is what you said," Clark points out, recalling it perfectly.

"Correct," Apocalypse confirms that is indeed what he said.

"What do you want?"

Apocalypse's answer is a surprise. "The same as you. To save the world."

"Forgive me here. I'm sceptical."

"Understandable. You haven't been given the gift of enlightenment as I have. Allow me to correct that."

"Just a min..." Clark doesn't get to finish as both he and Apocalypse vanish in a blinding flash of light.

When Clark's eyesight returns his finds himself standing...what the hell?!

It's New York. He can tell that but it's a New York in ruin. A wasteland with destroyed buildings in every direction. Overgrown with foliage. It looks like a war zone. He's currently in Times Square, abandoned wrecked cars all around him.

"Welcome to the future, Kal-El."

Clark spins round to find Apocalypse hovering above him...and far above Apocalypse the diamond shaped vessel. "The future?" he queries.

"Several years in the future," Apocalypse clarifies...sorta.

If that's true then Apocalypse must have used the vessel to transport them, controlling it remotely Clark guesses. They already suspected it was a time machine. Again if this is truly the future then their suspicions were correct. "What happened here?" Clark asks.

"Doomsday."

"Which means what precisely?"

"A great battle fought by Titans to the death. What you see," Apocalypse gestures around them, "is what one would call collateral damage."

"That's crazy. All the people..."

"Dead...by the million," Apocalypse states the true horrific toll.

Who did this?" Clark wants to know. "Was it you?!" he asks, the anger in his voice deepening.

"No. It was not me," Apocalypse states truthfully. It was not him.

"Then who?!"

Apocalypse gazes right into Clark and replies with the most shocking answer of all. "You. You did this."

* * *

><p><strong>The Present...<strong>

**At the Institute...**

The X-Men gather back in the War Room.

The Professor addresses them. "Shadowcat has found that Mesmero resumed his fortune telling position with the circus last month and I can confirm through Cerebro he is there," he informs them.

"What's the plan?" Cyclops asks.

"We go confront him and get answers," the Professor just lays it down bluntly. "Obviously we'll work out the finer details when we can see and assess how the situation on the ground is but we really must be going. The circus is on the other side of the country presently," he adds on, showing an urgent need to get moving because even for their superfast jet that's a long way to travel.

"Vhat about Clark?" Nightcrawler asks.

Charles sighs. "We can't wait. He can easily catch us up," he decides. "Cyclops, move them out," he orders.

"You heard the Professor, X-Men," Cyclops takes charge. "Move it!" he orders and the X-Men file out. Scott takes one moment to hang back with the Professor. "What about Jean?" he asks.

"Not back from her parents yet. Scott, I know what you're thinking that Jean's one of the most powerful of us and I'm sure we'll need her before this is over. I feel we may need everyone before this is over but for right now it's just Mesmero we need to concern ourselves with."

Scott does basically agree so with that he and the Professor head for the hangar.

* * *

><p><strong>The Future...<strong>

"Me?" Clark queries, obviously sceptical. "You're lying," he accuses.

"I never lie," Apocalypse claims. "I can show you. Call it...an echo of days of future past."

Clark wonders what he is on about...when the world around him changes. And it's like Apocalypse says. It's like an echo overlaid upon the current world. Ghostly images of people going about their lives...literally walking right through Clark. Clark isn't sure what it is. Holographic projection? Psychic projection because he knows that Apocalypse can do that to him...somehow but Clark's keeping his mental barriers up. He's made it his business to learn how to do that considering everything he's experience these last couple of years since arriving at the Institute.

"Behold!" Apocalypse announces grandly, stretching his arm out in a particular direction. "The last battle of your life, Kal-El."

Clark narrows his eyes but rises up off the ground until he is eye to eye with Apocalypse...and against his better judgement turns his head into the direction the ancient mutant was demonstrating.

With his vision he can see...well himself, a slightly older looking him dressed...what the hell is he wearing?

It's like some kind of blue...armour? Moulded to his body, with his family crest on his chest, red boots on his feet and a red cape?

A cape? Ok, now Clark knows this can't be real. He wouldn't be seen dead in a cape.

But then there's Clark's opponent. A huge, grey creature, covered in bony protrusions with blood red eyes...and they're engaged in a battle of such brutality...

Clark doesn't believe he is capable of being that violent.

They're destroying everything around them, only seemingly caring about destroying the other. It's a fight to the death.

"I would never..." Clark starts to claim that he would never do this and be so unconcerned about innocent people getting caught in the crossfire.

"You believe you have no choice," Apocalypse explains. "Did you ever wonder what would happen if you were pushed to your breaking point? Everyone has one. This is yours. There is nothing now but your rage, your anger, the one you bottle up inside, afraid to let it out for fear of hurting people, fully unleashed for the 1st time in your life."

Clark can't stop watching the horror. "Why?" he asks the simple question. Why would he? What could have possibly pushed him that far?

"Follow me," Apocalypse directs him and Clark does so.

They stop and below them is a horrific sight. Ghostly images of bodies, broken bodies lying everywhere...and Clark recognises some of them...a lot of them actually. There's Captain America...and Spidey...and Iron Man...and well every one of the Avengers he knows about...and oh God, there's Andrea...and Cyborg...and is that Bart in some sort of red costume with a lightning bolt on it? There's the X-Men...or at least a lot of them. Wanda...Claire...Scott...Kurt...Rogue...

Clark has to stop. He can't bear it. So many friends...so many others he doesn't know...like this guy in green who kinda looks like Robin Hood or something.

"The fallen heroes," Apocalypse calls them. "Not even the Thunder God could stand up to it."

Clark blinks and sees Apocalypse is correct. There's Thor, his hammer lying beside him...his shattered into pieces hammer.

"There is only you left really to stop it. If you fall the world dies because that creature is the one from Kryptonian legend. Doom. The incarnation of anti-life. It will kill and kill and keep killing until there is not a single living thing left. Not a microbe, not a bacteria, nothing but a literally dead world...and all this death, that idea that the world will die pushes you to the only conclusion left open to you. That you must stop it no matter the cost."

Clark can't...he can't take it in.

"And you succeed," Apocalypse tells him. "It costs you everything. Your own life but you stop the monster and save the world." Apocalypse then snorts. "And then the precious humans you sacrificed for throw it all away, rendering your sacrifice meaningless."

Clark is afraid to ask...but doesn't need to as Apocalypse somehow just translocates them to Washington, to outside Capitol Hill. It looks like a Presidential Inauguration.

And the man being Inaugurated...

"Principal Kelly?!" Clark exclaims.

"Senator Kelly," Apocalypse corrects. "After the destruction of New York and the death of so many of the world's heroes, its protectors, his anti-superhuman rhetoric latched on perfectly to the sentiment now sweeping the nation. The people were fearful, millions had died. They wanted security and protection from the monsters and Kelly promised them that. He was elected in a landslide on his promise to register all superhumans and introduce a force that would protect normal humans."

Clark wonders what Apocalypse means when he can start to hear Kelly's words.

"Today, my fellow Americans, on my Inauguration, I fulfil my vow to you. You shall be protected. The monsters amongst us shall have no place to hide any longer. Normal, law abiding human beings will finally be the number one priority. The previous administration pandered to these freaks and look where it got us. One of the world's greatest cities laid waste. Countless deaths. Our generosity and patience with these so-called superhumans...these mutant abominations is at an end. There will be law and order and they will bend to it. And to enforce these laws I ask you to look skyward as I give you your Guardians!"

Clark looks up...it's a beautiful sunny day. "No," he whispers in horror as the sky fills with Sentinels. Hundreds...thousands...tens of thousands, so many they block out the sun and turn day into night.

"The Twilight of Humanity," Apocalypse calls it.

"Which means what?"

"In their rush to stop the monsters they didn't think too hard about what they were programming into their 'Guardians'. At first the order was to protect humans from mutants...and the term mutant was defined to be anyone in possession of power considered not 'normal'. Anyone found to be not normal was rounded up and placed into camps for their own _protection. _Inevitably they, mutant, superhuman, whatever term you wish to use, wouldn't just lay down and accept their persecution. They rose up, led by Magneto's followers and believers as this was just as he always foretold and waged war in his name. The war he had always wanted."

The images around Clark flicker and change rapidly, to scenes of battles between mutant armies led by Magneto's remaining children, Quicksilver and Polaris and human armies led by the Sentinels which get more and more advanced, more capable, more deadly as time progressed and the result is a war that the mutants are losing.

Apocalypse resumes his commentary. "The Sentinels had their programming changed. It was war so they were told to kill every mutant. Their programming evolved to the point they could predict which humans would have mutant children and then which would have mutant grandchildren and so they started to eliminate these people to prevent it, to prevent mutation occurring at all and eliminate the enemy they had been programmed to wipe out. Their human masters forgot where the logic of a machine would eventually, inevitably lead to."

As a Kryptonian Clark's mind can be very logical. "There is always the possibility of mutation in any organic species. Without it humans would never have come to be."

"Exactly. Now tell me Kal-El, what is the inevitable logical conclusion the Sentinels would reach?"

"That the only way to eliminate mutation is to eliminate the human race. All of it."

"And so they turned on their 'masters'," Apocalypse tell the story. "It wasn't much of a fight. They were integrated into every defence system on the planet. They turned the humans own weapons against them. It was slaughter."

Apocalypse returns them to the ruins of New York which look even more dilapidated and overgrown than before. "And that is why this city is empty, now. This is approximately 20 years ahead of your time. There are literally no people left to live here and to the Sentinels it's irrelevant apart from mining the raw materials of the buildings for themselves. It's almost over now. There are but a few scattered remnants of resistance left. The human race is functionally extinct."

"Just like Krypton," Clark whispers mournfully. His race is functionally extinct too. He takes a few moments to let all this sink in. "Why did you bring me here?" he asks a very pertinent question because so far Apocalypse's reasoning completely escapes Clark.

"Because this can be changed. The vessel that came to me was from the future, built by human hands yet we stand in a world where humanity becomes extinct," he explains the seeming paradox.

"Every point in time can lead to many futures," Clark states something he learned from Jor-El. This is only one possible future.

"Our choices and actions decide which," Apocalypse states. "I've seen it. The shape of the future, how the infinite tangled lines weave a complex tapestry. I saw my destiny and yours, Kal-El. Join me and we can prevent this. We can reshape the world, reshape the future, reshape the destiny of mankind, purge it of weakness, make it fit and strong and worthy of survival. What say you?" he asks, getting to the reason he showed Clark all this. It was an attempt to persuade him to join Apocalypse willingly.

There are a few moment of heavy contemplation before Clark breaks it by chuckling darkly. "You must really think me an idiot, En Sabah Nur," he says, using Apocalypse's real name, in deadly serious tones because he thinks he knows what the real truth is and it's not what Apocalypse is claiming. "All these things you've shown me and what's missing?" he asks before answering it himself. "You. You're nowhere to be seen because I defeated you, didn't I. I put you back in your prison. It's clever actually. Turn your conqueror into your servant. That was the plan I'm guessing. It's not going to work. I don't know why I let myself listen to you this long but it ends here. I know your story and I won't let history repeat itself. This world is not yours. It never was. It belongs to everybody."

"Is that a belief you are ready to die for?" Apocalypse asks him.

Clark smirks. "Already have. I died all alone in the dark for one little girl's right to live, to choose the life she wanted. I saw _Her."_

Apocalypse's jaw twitches. "Death."

"You're afraid of her," Clark realises, actually chuckling in amusement.

"I fear nothing," Apocalypse claims. "I am eternal. She has no claim over me."

"And you are so wrong. Everything ends. In your case much sooner than you think."

Apocalypse laughs...which believe Clark is creepy as hell. "You think you are the one to end me? No. You think the world has what? Outgrown me? No," he dismisses both claims. "Nothing has changed since the day I was imprisoned. Humanity remains the same. Full of weakness. Only fit to serve the strong."

"Like you?"

"If I had been weak, I would have perished in the desert as an infant but I survived when the harsh heat and all the Gods stood against me. I survived 50 centuries of imprisonment without the slightest weakening of my will. I am a force of nature. I am Destiny. I am beyond any meagre human ability to comprehend. They called me tyrant. I simply...am."

Clark puts one fist into his hand and cracks his knuckles. "You know I has this whole speech about sympathising how hard it must have been for you in your time without anyone to guide you like Professor Xavier guides his students. How you who has lived so long and has seen so much has so much to contribute to the world. You could guide it but you're not interested in guiding it. Oh, you may call it that in your head but in reality I can see you care nothing for anything you see as less than you are, which, in your opinion, is practically everything and everyone so I won't waste my breath on that speech but I will say you're wrong you know. Humanity is stronger than either of us."

"Foolish whelp," Apocalypse calls him.

Clark swaps hands and cracks his other knuckles in preparation. He knows how this is going to end. "Perhaps...but I look at humanity and see the miracles they have achieved without the gifts you or I possess. You think it small because for you and I their achievements are easy. It's ironic isn't it. The alien understands the people of this world better than the man who was born here."

"I am not a man. I am Apocalypse."

"And I am Kal-El of Krypton and I will defend the human race from the likes of you," Clark proclaims.

"So like your ancestor. Stubborn and misguided," Apocalypse describes Clark. "Disappointing but so be it. If this is your choice then before the end allow me to show you the gravity of your mistake," he intends to teach Kal-El a lesson.

Before Clark can react Apocalypse gestures toward Clark, grabbing him telekinetically and swings him, like on an invisible rope, round in a circle, smashing him the ruin of building after building. "So not cool!" Clark calls out...yep he's been hanging around Spidey way too long.

Apocalypse almost rolls his eyes as he yanks the alien teen toward him.

Clark seizes this is an opportunity and pours on his own speed to the momentum, accelerating quickly and catching Apocalypse by surprise, levelling him with an uppercut straight to the chin, sending the once upon a time near ruler of the entire ancient world sailing high over the ruins of New York. "And the let good times roll," he quips as he rockets off in pursuit of a fight he knows has only just begun.

A fight he may not be able to win but he swears that win or lose Apocalypse will know he was in a battle.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So how did you like my version of how Days of Future Past came about? Doomsday, Heroes dying, a glimpse of Clark in the suit before he too kicks the bucket and how it all spirals from that into the end of mankind at the hands of the Sentinels. As if Clark could be talked round into joining Apocalypse though old 'Poccy gave it a good try...and now Clark facing a battle that from previous experience he can't possibly win. I'm so nice to him aren't I. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension part 3.<em>


	55. Chapter 55

Chapter 55

Apocalypse was caught off guard by that blow from Kal-El and before he can steady himself he hits the ground hard, bounces off, smashes right through the half-collapsed ruins of an apartment block, bounces a second time in the middle of a street before he unleashes two streams of telekinetic force from his hands to slow his momentum and allowing him to plant his feet on the ground. His head snaps up at the sound of a sonic boom as a red/blue blur flies right at him.

Clark pours everything he's got into propelling himself forward and deliver an iron-hard fist into Apocalypse's abdomen, followed by his fists in a flurry of blurs, pummelling the mutant dozens of times in a few seconds, actually bruising ribs, a kidney and blackening an eye before he finishes off with an uppercut-back-kick combo, sending Apocalypse skidding down the street, tearing up the tarmac as he goes.

Apocalypse, using his TK, manages to flip himself upward, somersaulting upside down before landing on his feet with surprising sprightliness for his size and injuries. As Superman comes at him he retaliates with a massive TK-blast, sending the alien teen backward almost as fast as he had been coming forward.

As Clark goes backward though he sends out a blast of ice-breath, freezing Apocalypse's lower-half to the ground.

It only buys him a moment until Apocalypse smashes free but a moment is all Clark needs to correct himself and move forward again, letting loose his heat-vision.

Apocalypse blocks it with a TK shield as Clark draws close. At the last moment Clark turns his heat vision into a bright flare, blinding his opponent which allows Clark to smash through the shield and he delivers a knee perfectly to the bridge of Apocalypse's nose and Clark won't lie about this; the crunching sound as the bones break is satisfying.

He flips over Apocalypse's head, spins round ready to...

"**ENOUGH!" **Apocalypse roars and he unleashes a massive TK-wave...unlike anything he's shown before, blowing Clark back and levelling every building for hundreds of meters.

Clark has to dig his fingers into the ground to try and slow his momentum. He looks up to find Apocalypse...smiling?

"It has been so long since I felt pain," Apocalypse remarks...almost in awe and wonder at the experience. He takes one moment to concentrate...and his injuries heal almost instantly. Apocalypse possesses a remarkable ability to control his own body at the cellular level and can therefore consciously direct the resources required to heal injuries quickly. The perhaps one weakness of that is that Apocalypse does need to take a moment to consciously do it, meaning he is distracted for that one moment.

"Oh come on," Clark complains. All that...and it mounts to pretty much nothing. And here he was actually thinking he was doing alright. Certainly way better than the last two times they met.

Apocalypse's gaze falls upon Clark. "You fight well, Kal-El," he compliments him. "But you are still a child whilst I was a warrior King. Allow me to demonstrate why your ancestor could never best me."

And with that Apocalypse stretches out his hands and the rubble all around starts to vibrate before flying towards Apocalypse's hands...transforming into dust before reforming into weapons, a long thin broadsword and a deadly crook-like scythe.

Clark has to blink. Apocalypse's telekinesis was working at the sub-atomic level. He was literally restructuring matter at his whim. "It is so going to be one of _those _days," Clark laments gravely.

* * *

><p><strong>The present...<strong>

"Third mysterious dome appears," Mesmero gleefully recites the headline of the paper he is reading as he resides in his tent this evening. He cackles in amusement, imaging how everyone is running around like headless chickens, completely unaware of what is about to befall them.

May seem odd for a man who was abandoned and left in Tibet his reaction but he knows so much better than them. Apocalypse will return for him when the time is right and he will be rewarded for his service and loyalty.

As for why did he come back to this?

Actually he has nothing else to go to in all honesty but as he must he believes this is only temporary until his Master finishes his work and returns for him.

Sudden there is a ripping sound and he springs to his feet...and spots 3 metal claws tearing their way into the far side of his tent.

Oh no!

Mesmero can sense_ them._

He backs up to the other side of the tent...only to have 3 metal claws rip the canvas just to the side of his head.

He sprints away, almost tripping up over himself.

An opening is cut and in walks Wolverine. He takes a poster stuck to the side of the tent off. Mesmero's promotional poster of a hand with an eye in the middle. "I can read palms too, bub," he says menacingly as he raises his right hand and pops his claws, "And your future ain't looking too good."

Mesmero makes a run for it. Dashing out the tent into the varying stalls of the circus...only for Nightcrawler to appear in his path in a puff of blue smoke. "Vhat's your hurry, mein freund?" he asks, his tail swishing back and forth.

Mesmero changes direction in a hurry...only for the wind to pick up, blowing hard into his face as Storm descends from the heavens.

Another swift direction change...to find Tarot in his way, flicking her cards back and forth between her hands. "Can you guess what the cards say about your future?" she asks, her voice coolly intimidating. She plucks one out and smirks. The Magician. "Wanna see a magic trick?" she asks as she brings the figure into being. It's a figure in regal red robes over white. In his hand he holds a wand...and casts a spell...of a sort. He allows Tarot to project her psionic force in a different way...and before Mesmero knows it the Magician waves his wand and Mesmero is yanked off the ground and goes flying back until he is pinned against a stall as all the X-Men come and surround him.

Mesmero sneers at them. "You're too late!" he spits out. "Evolution is upon us and there is nothing you can do to stop it!" he snaps, actually smiling at the idea of how late they are.

"Watch us," Iceman argues.

The Professor rolls up and looks up at the tattooed man whose telepathy he is blocking to ensure Mesmero can't gain control of anyone again.

"Xavier," Mesmero spits the word out in disgust before he looks around again. "Tell me where is the Star Child? I don't see him with you," he says with a knowing smirk before chuckling because he can guess where the boy is.

Charles eyes narrow. "Bring him to the x-jet," he orders.

Tarot lets him down and Wolverine and Banshee roughly grab an arm each and 'escort' him to the jet where they proceed to handcuff him in power-inhibiting restraints. The newest improvement on the technology they developed. They're still very bulky things though.

They push him down into a chair while the Professor gets to work scanning his mind. "So Apocalypse still hasn't returned after his abandonment of you," he quickly ascertains because he would sense it.

"No!" Mesmero disputes that vigorously, rising to his feet. "No. He will be back for me," he insists, sounding rather desperate about it as Logan shoves him back down into the chair

"You were discarded, Mesmero. You owe him no allegiance," Charles tries to make the man see. "So, please," he tries to ask nicely. "Tell me what Apocalypse is planning?"

Mesmero turns his head as something distasteful rises up his throat.

Charles sighs. "I can take the knowledge by force if you prefer," he warns, "Without Apocalypse's assistance I think you'll find it much more difficult to keep me out," he points out, his tone severe, showing Mesmero he means business.

Mesmero concedes...very reluctantly. "My Master will finish what he started 5,000years ago and the world shall be remade in his image."

Charles and Beast's eyes go wide at the implication of that.

"What does that mean?" Banshee asks.

Mesmero explains. "Apocalypse shall transform the pitiful human race into mutants...well some of them at least."

"What do you mean some of them?" Storm demands to know. She doesn't like what he seems to be implying.

Mesmero chuckles. "Ask your beloved Professor. I can see he knows."

Beast, in fact, explains. "The meteor mutants. Their degenerative disease. Unnatural mutation causes the body to destroy itself, like rejection of an organ only it's trying to reject every altered cell in the body."

"The weak shall perish and the strong shall survive and prosper," Mesmero chants almost religiously.

"How many?" Dom asks. "How many would die?"

Beast has to swallow something distasteful to answer it because with his studying the meteor mutants he knows the answer. "10% of the population would die almost instantly. The next 10% would die within a day. The 10% after that in a week. The 10% after that in a month and the 10% after that in a year."

"That's 50%!" Cyclops exclaims in horror. "3 and half billion..." he murmurs how many would die within 12 months...God it was insane.

Beast nods. "And it goes on. It's an expanding scale. Only 10-20% would survive the transformation to live out full lives...but that's not even considering the result of billions of people suddenly in possession of powers they don't know how to control and a small percentage of them would be Omega Level...but a small percentage of billions would equate to...thousands of them. Thousands with nearly unlimited power. The destruction...the death is unimaginable," he says, sickened by it.

"How will Apocalypse do it?" Domino demands to know from Mesmero. "How does it relate to the pyramids?"

Mesmero makes a noise deep in his throat. "I've said too much. The wrath of Apocalypse is..."

Charles cuts that off. "He is not your primary concern. Not at the moment. I warned you," he says as he reaches for Mesmero, placing his hands on the man's head to better the connection as he peers into Mesmero's mind.

Mesmero tries to resist but like Charles thought without Apocalypse backing him up, his mind isn't as strong.

Charles sees...3 pyramids. 3 high-tech pyramids...and the sky...the sky going dark...and people...convulsing...changing...all the people...dying...and Apocalypse...he sees Apocalypse...powering it...the centre of it...and Mesmero...he sees some of Mesmero's life...how he got to where he is...and Clark...oh god no...

Charles sinks back into his chair, breathing hard. "L-Logan, take us back to the Institute now!" he orders, his tone sharper than normal.

"Right," Logan agrees, slightly perturbed by Chuck's tone but he slides into the pilot's chair and starts her up while Charles tries and sorts out what he saw in the mind of Mesmero.

* * *

><p><strong>The Future...<strong>

Clark blocks a sweeping blow from Apocalypse's sword with a bit of pipe he found but he can't help but get the feeling he's being toyed with.

Every attack he tries is blocked with ease. Every one of Apocalypse's attacks he feels like aren't being pursued through with the ruthlessness they could be.

The scythe like weapon hooks the pipe away and a high-slice follow-up from Apocalypse with the sword Clark blocks with a knife-hand...making him hiss in pain as it actually slices into his skin, drawing a few drops of blood before it heals over.

Don't even begin to ask Clark how Apocalypse forged the weapons into something that can cut him. To follow that up Clark doesn't even get a chance to retaliate as he is knocked on his back by Apocalypse using the scythe to hook round his ankle and take his leg out from under him. Apocalypse flips the sword round and stabs down.

Clark rolls out of the way of it and slams a kick into Apocalypse's abdomen, making the ancient mutant bend over just enough for Clark to slam both feet right into the jaw, sending the huge, powerful man flying.

Clark doesn't immediately follow because this is not a fight he is winning. Not like this. Needs a new plan and luckily with his eidetic memory he has already worked out how to implement it as he blurs away as fast as he can.

Apocalypse shakes his head as he comes to hover mid-air. He was enjoying this. There was even a smile on his lips. After 5,000years of imprisonment this was exhilarating. He looks around for Kal-El and sees nothing. "There is no escape, Kal-El!" he calls out. "Without me you are doomed to remain trapped in this dead future. However, I am prepared to offer you another chance. End this foolishness and join me!"

Nothing...

And nothing...

And Apocalypse senses something coming toward him fast. He spins round and slices with his sword...cleaving a rusted, destroyed old car in half. "Pathetic," he calls it before his senses pick up more flying objects. Many more.

He looks around as cars fly at him from all directions. Dozens and dozens...and it takes a lot of concentration even for him to deflect them away...which means one gets in close.

A large one. In fact an old fuel tanker...which still happens to be full.

Something Apocalypse only learns when a burst of heat vision ignites it.

The blast sends Apocalypse flying into the remains of the Empire State Building...which is then promptly sliced in half by intense red beams and the whole structure collapses atop of the former Pharaoh.

Clark's eyes narrow and flash electric blue as he comes to hover above the ruins. Before he can scan too deep the thousands of tons of debris is launched right at him. Clark raises his arms as it bounces off his invulnerable form...though it still manages to send him spinning backwards through the air a few times.

When it's over he lowers his hand to find Apocalypse standing...healing but standing nonetheless. What does it take?! He literally dropped a building on the guy.

Ok, ok. Stop wasting time. He's hurt and it seems to take an effort from him to heal so take advantage of that while you can. Clark dives down, aiming straight at the mutant.

Apocalypse looks up and utters a telepathic order. _"S__TOP__!"_

And Clark stops...literally inches away, his whole body frozen, unable to move.

"I had hoped you'd join me willingly Kal-El. I can see unfortunately you are too stubborn. So be it," Apocalypse accepts he has failed to persuade the boy but he always had another method in mind in this event.

Clark sort of manages to make his mouth work. "W-what...have..."

"I've been preparing you for this for a long time, Kal-El," Apocalypse answers the question with a statement that raises so many more. "You shall help me build a new world, a better world to replace the flawed one humans build over and over again," he states as if fact. "They need a strong leader."

That sounds familiar? Where has Clark heard words like that before? And why can't he move? It feels like...like there is someone else inside his mind in charge of his body...but Jor-El was suppose to have fixed his mind. Clark's eyes go wide as pieces start to fall in place. Jor-El...he doesn't get to finish that thought as Apocalypse speaks again.

"I had hoped you would be reasonable. I had hoped you would join me willingly as my Knight. However, even though you refused, you shall still serve me...as my pawn."

Clark doesn't like the sound of that and a deep, dark fear rises up inside him as to what it means.

And with those words The First One and the Last Son of Krypton vanish from this moment of time and space.

…

…

But they don't vanish unseen as upon a rooftop close by observing is a man. A tall man, over 6 foot, dressed in army boots, urban camo pants and an armoured vest. His arms are exposed which allows one to see that the left arm is metallic, some kind of advanced cybernetic replacement. His face...the left side is deeply scarred and his left eye can be easily seen to be a cybernetic replacement that emits a faint yellow-orange glow. His right eye is natural and organic and is deep cerulean blue in colour while his hair is completely white, swept back apart for a single white curly lock flopping over his forehead.

He looks like and is and is therefore armed like a soldier. Two advanced looking pistols are in holsters strapped to his legs and on his back is a large futuristic rifle while there are varying other accessories strapped to his vest or in pouches attached to his belt.

His cybernetic eye flashes and he speaks, his voice gruff and heavy from years of battle. "It all happened just as I remember it," he comments on what he just saw, a certain sadness in his tone.

On his cybernetic arm a section opens up and a small cube rises up from within under its own power, the surface fluctuating and changing patterns of circuitry. It speaks as it floats there. "That is expected. This is not the point in the timeline your mission is to change."

"I am aware," he says annoyed. "You stupid piece of..." he starts speaking in a near, long dead language as he insults it a few times. As depressing as it is this...pocket computer essentially with a basic AI interface is his longest companion. It holds all the data he needs to complete his mission. He calms down. "And as tempted as I was to blast 'Poccy to oblivion you can credit me with remembering the mission comes first."

"Noted."

"Super," he says sarcastically with an eye-roll. "At least we know how we were knocked out of Time Vortex. We forgot to take into account the displacement caused by Apocalypse."

"Confirmed," the floating cube confirms that is the case.

"What about the other 2 operatives? What were your last scans on them?"

"Analysing..." the cube computes. "Subject; Grey, Rachel...her timeslide path was not deviated."

The man nods and seems to breath easier at that.

"Subject; Bishop...error...error...timeslide severely displaced..."

"Dammit," the man growls. "Can you calculate when and where he might have been knocked out of the Time Vortex."

"Negative. Displacement wave creates random fluctuations. Bishop's location cannot be determined."

The man takes a moment to let that sink in. "We always knew that one of us might not make it. That's why we sent 3 of us back using this method and Logan's mind back into his younger body," he recalls the plan. The plan to change the past and save the world and it's a plan that is tricky enough to pull off as is. He has to return to a specific point in time and carry out a specific task and nothing else...which is why he didn't interfere in the fight between Superman and Apocalypse. If he had interfered there is no way to know what chaos that alteration to the timeline would have caused. He could have even ended up erasing himself.

Bottom line is that he is soldier on a mission and he will carry out that mission no matter the cost...and as painful and difficult as it might come to be for Clark this had to happen. Trust him when he says he knows that better than anyone.

"Recalculate for timeslide to our intended destination," he orders. Yes, this little thing can send a person through time but it only works for him in conjunction with his cybernetics.

"Calculating..."

"You know I've really got to get you a personality some time," he comments about the small cube. "I could write a subroutine," he supposes.

"Query; is this humour?"

"Yes. Well done, we'll get you taught yet," the man rumbles sarcastically.

"Sarcasm."

"Learned from an ex-girlfriend from way deep down south...y'all," he drawls with a southern accent, with a fond nostalgic smile.

"Calculation complete. Timeslide at your command...Master Kal-El."

The man growls, his face growing dark and angry as if being forced to recall a painful memory. "I've told you not to call me that. That man died a long time ago," he tells the small computer off. He pulls his rifle off his back. "Commence timeslide," he orders.

"Timeslide commencing. 5 seconds," the cube reports as it slides back into his cybernetic arm.

The man pumps his large gun, similar to how one might a shotgun and it emits a hum as it charges up. "And when we get there remember this," he commands, his cybernetic eye flashing, "the name's Cable," he finishes as this soldier of fortune vanishes from this moment of time and space.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Ok, so technically the lines Mesmero said was that Apocalypse would activate all the dormant x-genes in the world but I wanted to magnify and make the threat faced bigger so it's become change all the humans in the world which means billions dying in this context. The one thing I wanted to avoid was just another walkover by Apocalypse as he fought Clark so yeah, Clark may never have been able to actually win but he put in a good show...at least until Apocalypse just commanded him to stop and he did. Now what's going on there? And pawn? Ut oh. Not good...and oh look Cable! Or is that some older, alternative version of Clark? And time travel! And Rachel! And Bishop! Or at least a mention of them. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension part 4.<em>


	56. Chapter 56

Chapter 56

**The present...**

**At the Institute...**

Upon returning Logan takes Mesmero to the best 'guest' quarters they have. In other words the secure cell down in the lower levels, the one they had the Atomic Skull in the other week. They'd figure out what to do with him later.

Charles retreated to his study, looking out the window with for now, only Storm, Domino, Beast and Banshee for company as they await for him to speak about what he saw in Mesmero's mind.

Finally ready he turns to face them and takes a few deep breaths.

"Take your time, Charles," Storm assures him it's ok not to rush.

"Mesmero...Mesmero is the last descendant of Apocalypse," Charles starts with.

"What?" Banshee asks, confused..

"Or at least he believes himself to be. When Apocalypse was Pharaoh, like almost all of them he had many wives and they bore him many children and they went on to have children and so on. In fact they may be responsible in a large way for the dispersion of the x-gene amongst the population through the millennia."

"Ew," Domino makes a face with a shudder at that imagery. If she wasn't revolted enough by who her parents were now she has to deal with this!

"The Clan Akkaba...that's what they called themselves. The descendants of Apocalypse. They formed a sort of cult over the centuries, dedicated themselves to two aims. Promoting his philosophy of...essentially survival of the fittest and finding his prison and freeing him but they failed on that last aim. For 5,000years they failed to find him, their numbers dwindled until only Mesmero was left...but even though he was alone he succeeded where all the rest had previously failed."

"He found Apocalypse's prison," Beast understands.

Charles nods. "He went there and that's when Apocalypse contacted him, linked their minds, showed Mesmero what he had to do to free him from his long imprisonment...which brings us to where we first met him."

"The circus and controlling Jean, Kitty, Evan and Kurt," Beast recalls.

"3 is a recurring theme. 3 keys. 3 stones."

"3 elements in Kryptonian mythology," Beast remembers Clark telling them once.

"3 pyramids...linked to and powered by the Sphinx. That tomb under it...Apocalypse will return there because now he is ready. He has everything he needs to complete his plans."

"What are th' pyramids?" Banshee asks.

"Bases...launch platforms. They will launch a network of satellites that will surround the planet and allow Apocalypse to project...a mutagenic energy is my best guess, through the 3 pyramids, dispersed by the satellites to encompass the world. Like in the story we found from under the Sphinx, Apocalypse will power it all himself through the Eye of Ages. This energy will trigger mass mutation amongst the human population...though I can't begin to understand the underlying physics of how it all works."

Neither can Beast. Mutation on a planetary scale...doesn't even know where to begin. They are badly outmatched.

"And truth is we're not ready," Charles is honest in his assessment. "We needed a few more weeks at least to be ready to attack the pyramids. Right now I don't see how we can stop Apocalypse. In fact I believe there is only one person who can."

"Who?" Storm asks.

"Clark. I saw it in Mesmero's mind. Apocalypse...fears him...or as close to fear as he can feel. Clark is the one to defeat Apocalypse once and for all...one day in the future...and that's the problem. That vessel showed Apocalypse the future so he knew Clark was here. That's why in our 2 previous encounters he made this promise that he and Clark would meet. Apocalypse has been planning from the start to...remove Clark while he's younger, less powerful, less wise. In essence Apocalypse is seeking to change his fate."

Banshee remembers. "Mesmero's comment at th' circus asking where th' laddie was."

"I fear we're already too late, demonstrated by the fact Clark has not returned and nor can we contact him," Charles says gravely, truly fearing for Clark's well-being. He hadn't a clue what to say to Clark's family just yet. "I need to think," he says, basically requesting some time alone to mull it all over.

Charles leaves the room so he can go to his favourite thinking spot. In the hallway he bumps into a recently returned redhead. "Jean," he greets her warmly.

"Professor," Jean greets him back, able to sense clearly his anxiety.

"It seems you've returned to yet another crisis."

"Just a normal day then," she quips, trying to lighten the mood.

Charles tries to smile back but can't quite manage it. "I wish that was true. I fear this may be our darkest hour," he says with foreboding of what is to come.

He rolls off leaving Jean watching him go, a deeply worried look on her face. She's never heard the Professor so down.

* * *

><p>Short time later Logan is looking for Storm and finds her still in the Professor's study, staring out the windows, arms folded, the sky dark and foreboding...probably a reflection of her mood.<p>

"So is our 'guest' secured?" she asks, having heard him approach.

Logan comes to stand next to her. "Yeah, all nice and cosy," he says in gruff sarcasm.

Ororo nods.

"What's bothering you, 'Ro?" Logan asks.

"What makes you think something is bothering me?"

"Well the fact we were suppose to be having clear weather was my first clue...but also I know you Ro. I know when you're troubled."

A reluctant but fond smile forms on her face. The other week when the Professor latched onto her feelings over Logan...this is why. As amazing as it sounds he gets her and she gets him. She sighs.

Logan puts an arm around her and she leans into him. "Tell me what's wrong?" he requests of her.

"Charles doesn't think we can win," she tells him what's bothering her.

"It's goin to be tough, sure," Logan says, underplaying the scale of the task.

Ororo shakes her head. "No," she dismisses that. "He believes if we go to fight Apocalypse he's only going to lead us to complete disaster."

"He said that?"

"No but I've known him a long time, Logan. Longer than you and I fear what he'll do."

"Which is?"

"What you would do."

Logan frowns and takes a moment to consider what that means before it strikes him. "You mean...go confront Apocalypse by himself?"

Ororo nods.

"That's crazy, Ro. Even I know that."

"Not to fight him, exactly but to talk to him, persuade Apocalypse not to pursue this course."

"Again, that's crazy."

"But Charles will try anyway. You know he would, Logan. He hates violence. Talking, gaining understanding is what he believes in. And truthfully he's right in the sense that is the only way we'll ever have lasting peace between mutants and humans. Through dialogue."

"So what do we do?"

"Let him try. We owe him that much...and yes I know it's crazy, Logan before you say it."

"Against Apocalypse he would be all but defenceless," Logan argues, not demeaning Chuck but being frankly honest over the scale of the power imbalance. Apocalypse was the sort of crazy level power that deep down they all fear. Someone so powerful, so far beyond any of them that they're just helpless in the face of whatever he wants to do.

"That's why I have to go with him," Ororo sates.

Logan's head snaps round. "Ro..."

She cuts him off by putting her finger to his lips. "Don't argue this one," she asks of him. "I have to...and if it goes wrong...I trust you to pick up the pieces."

"I don't trust me."

"I know but I do," she insists. "And it may not be as hopeless as we think. Apocalypse was defeated before. He can be again."

That's true but still...

"Logan before I go I have something to say," Ororo says summoning up the courage.

"What?" he asks clueless.

Ororo lowers her head to his and kisses him...a long, deep kiss as if it is the last one they will ever have and she wants to commit it to memory. "I love you," she whispers before striding out the room before he can respond in any way.

Logan stands there...completely stunned. He never thought...that she...he runs his hand through his hair. "Aw...damn," is all he can come up with.

* * *

><p>It's only a short while later that what Storm foretold comes to pass and down in the hangar she is currently getting the x-jet ready to go. The Professor probably thinks she's just getting it ready for him but she won't be leaving this cockpit.<p>

Charles rolls into the hangar. Just as Ororo had been saying to Logan he's decided that he alone has to go confront Apocalypse and see if there is any other way out of this. He is surprised to find Jean there. "Jean?"

"Professor. You're going to confront Apocalypse, aren't you?" she asks him.

Charles could ask how she knows that but realises that perhaps he was thinking too loud when he ran into her earlier and she picked up some of those thoughts. "Yes, I am," he confirms for her.

"After what happened to Magneto? After what happened the last two times we tried to confront him?" Jean asks in true disbelief. She is secretly wondering if the Professor's flipped.

Charles turns to face her. "Magneto attacked him," he reminds her. "As did we that first time in Tibet. What we haven't done is try and talk to him. I know we've had all these stories and fore-signs and visions of the darkness he will bring but the truth is Jean we've not once just tried to dissuade him, to reason with him. He's a very intelligent being, that much is clear. Any intelligent being can be reasoned with. He has to see how much the world has changed since his time...when he was all alone, the 1st of our kind. He's not alone any more. There are others like him, who can understand him."

"Professor, I seriously doubt Apocalypse is interested in our point of view," Jean argues.

"Dialogue is the first step to peaceful resolution. That is what I teach...what I believe. Otherwise I might as well have joined Magneto all those years ago," Charles argues his case. His voice softens. "I have to try, Jean," he pleads with her to understand.

Course he does, Jean has to reluctantly concede. "Then maybe I should come with you," she suggests, jogging into his path. "Two telepaths might have a better chance of getting through to him," she argues, trying...wanting to be there to protect her mentor.

Charles sighs. He's very appreciative of the offer but no. He takes her hand into his own. "Jean...if something should go wrong I need you here alongside the X-Men," he gently declines her offer. "You have so much potential. More than you realise," he says with a fond smile of perhaps his favourite student. He releases her hand and rolls toward the jet.

"You're not coming back are you," Jean realises what the Professor is thinking.

The Professor pauses. "Never give up hope but whatever happens remains strong and true to yourself...for everyone."

Jean blinks back a few tears that are threatening. "Where's Clark?" she suddenly asks, having been told he's sort of missing again.

"I'll do what I can," he answers before resuming his journey.

Jean looks at his retreating from in puzzlement. What does that mean? How can he do...Jean's eyes go wide. Oh no! No. The Professor can't mean...

The door to the x-jet closes up after the Professor leaving Jean alone to face the terrible truth as it sinks in.

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx, Egypt...<strong>

Deep under the ancient statue in the chamber with the 4 pillars where the X-Men and the Brotherhood first found the diamond-shaped vessel it appears in a flash of light in the middle of the pillars above the ring with the symbols.

The top half of the vessel slides down in all directions opening up to reveal both Apocalypse and the oval shaped Eye of Ages, back where it belongs.

Apocalypse glances around briefly. All is in place for his final work to begin. He moves over to the side, the place with the helmet sits that is the cerebral interface. He raises his hands above it...and what is some sort of advanced console lights up as do the 4 pillars with the same ethereal glow.

Above the Sphinx begins to rise upward to reveal in fact it sits on top of yet another high-tech pyramid and what previously was thought a tomb was simply this pyramid having been buried beneath the earth.

It rises until it stands above all the other 3 great pyramids that stand at Giza.

* * *

><p><strong>Aboard the x-jet...<strong>

"We're entering Egyptian air-space," Storm informs the Professor that they're drawing near.

No response.

"Charles?" Storm queries, looking over at him, the weight of the whole world seems to be on his shoulders. "It's not too late to change our minds, you know. There could yet still be another way," she offers him a way out if he chooses to take it.

"I'm afraid it is too late," Charles rebuts her. "The longer we wait the harder it will be to stop this," he offers a little more insight of what he saw in Mesmero's mind.

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

Apocalypse moves to the other side of the vessel and a new console lights up. He raises his hands and readies himself.

Readies himself to correct his mistake from 5,000years ago. This time he will embrace the technology fully.

He lays his hands on it, the circuits on his arms glow brilliantly as energy pulses up them...energy and nanotechnology, infusing with every cell in his body, changing him, transforming him...

There are cries of pain but it matters not how much it hurts as he pushes on to his predetermined destiny.

* * *

><p>Up above the x-jet lands.<p>

Both Storm and the Professor stare at the new pyramid that has arisen...only this one has no energy field around it.

"Is this what the others look like?" Storm wonders about the other 3 pyramids, concealed behind their barriers.

"Yes," Charles confirms. "I saw them in Mesmero's mind." He starts to unbuckle. "You will be staying in here, Storm," he orders.

Storm takes a double-take. She did not come all this way to leave him face this alone. "Charles, please, I can't just..."

Charles doesn't let her finish that and cuts her off. "If things go badly I want you to get out of here, fast," he tells her. He's already given too much ground in letting her persuade him to fly them here. This is as far as he's letting it go.

Inevitably Storm doesn't agree. "I am not leaving without you," she tells him bluntly. "Did you leave that lost, little girl under the influence of a madman even when it was easier to walk away from a battle you couldn't be certain you'd win?" she asks him, referencing back to the day he saved her from the Shadow King.

"No."

"Then don't ask me to do the same," she tells him, showing just how much he means to her. In many ways Ororo believes Charles saved her from a life that would have ended with her shrouded in deep darkness. She sometimes shudders to think what Farouk would have turned her into.

Charles can see this is an argument he isn't winning so he stops fighting it. He picks up the remote Cerebro helmet and places it in his lap. If he has any chance here he'll need his powers as enhanced as much as he can.

Storm lowers the ramp for him and he rolls down onto the plateau. Charles places the helmet on and activates it with his thoughts.

On the jet Storm is talking to Beast who is in Cerebro, making sure it functions correctly at this vital moment. "He's activated the Cerebro headgear," she tells Beast as the relevant panels and screens light up on the jet. "Relaying signal to you now," she says, flipping the appropriate switch.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

In Cerebro a hologram of the situation appears, showing the Professor and Storm. "I'm receiving it," Beast informs Storm. "Professor," he addresses his dear old friend. "Your powers are at full amplification," he advises.

"Thank you, Hank," Charles says gratefully as he rolls toward the inevitable showdown. "And, oh, please keep the door closed to the students," he requests not wishing them to see what he fears may happen.

"I'm afraid it's a little late for that," Beast says...and looking behind him, somehow crowded onto the walkway is, well, everyone.

"Did ye really think we'd let ya go through this alone, Charley-boy," Sean's cheerful Irish lilt carries all the way to Egypt.

Charles can only smile at them. "Thank you all," he says. "Now lets see if I can get Apocalypse's attention," he proposes to try.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Sphinx...<strong>

Charles closes his eyes and reaches out with his telepathy.

It works as a hatch high up on the pyramid slides open and floating from it comes Apocalypse...only he is not like how any of them remember him. The transformation is complete.

Charles gasps.

Aboard the x-jet Storm gasps.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Back in Cerebro they all gasp too at the holographic image they see in front of them.

"Oh man," Kurt says in shock. "Look at him!"

And what you see is a figure even larger than he was before, now bald, his eyes deep red, wearing a metallic collar of some sort round his neck, and a metallic skirt like covering from his lower torso downward. Metallic boots on his feet and gauntlets on his hands with what look like tubes attached from them into the back of the collar. Where his skin is shown it is now blue, covered in the high-tech circuitry.

"This is madness," Mystique murmurs quietly to herself. She knows she said she would try and help for her children's sake but just look at him! How can they possibly defeat that? Now you see why she chose to make a deal with Mesmero.

Rogue is remarkably quiet. Why? Because she feels partly responsible. Without her Apocalypse would still be imprisoned. Yeah, she knows she can't remember one jot and was probably under mind-control but still this eats at her.

"Did you ever see anything like this in your visions?" Wanda asks Marie in a whisper.

Marie shakes her head. No, she never saw anything like this. Apocalypse completely blinded them.

No, Wanda never saw anything like this either.

"How do we fight that?" comes a terrified whisper from someone amongst the crowd...and Jean can feel a lot of fear...not that she can blame them. She's afraid too...but remembers the Professor's words about being strong. "We just have to believe," she speaks up, trying to reassure them. "We can do anything. We're X-Men."

That seems to work...for the moment at least.

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

Apocalypse comes down from on high until he floats just above the ground a few feet in front of the Professor.

Charles steadies himself and speaks telepathically. _"I am Charles Xavier," _he starts by introducing himself.

"_I KNOW WHO YOU ARE,_" comes the reply in Apocalypse's booming telepathic voice.

"_Then you know I've merely come to talk, to discuss what you're planning."_

"_I HAVE PLANNED NOTHING. I AM BUT AN INSTRUMENT OF DESTINY."_

"_But it is a destiny of destruction...of death. I've seen."_

"_THAT'S WHAT KAL-EL THOUGHT TOO BUT HE UNDERSTANDS BETTER NOW."_

Charles fears deeply for Clark now. _"What have you done with him?!" _he asks, his voice sterner than it should be when facing what he is.

Apocalypse smirks. _"SHOWED HIM THE PATH THROUGH WHICH I WAS FORGED. SHOWED HIM THE DESTINY I WAS SHOWN. THE FUTURE CAME TO ME IN THAT CRAFT. I HAVE EMBRACED IT AND MERGED WITH ITS TECHNOLOGY..."_ he raises his hands to almost show off what he means, _"...SO THAT I MAY LEAD THE EVOLUTION OF THE HUMAN RACE."_

"_The human race does not need your help," _Charles tells him. Certainly not the 'help' that Mesmero described.

Apocalypse scoffs at that. "_SINCE WHEN HAS MANKIND EVER KNOWN WHAT IT NEEDS."_

"_You don't need to do this. There are other ways. The world has changed. There are thousands of mutants now that could learn so much from you. Don't do this to your own kind," _the Professor tries to get him to see reason.

"_I AM AS FAR ABOVE MUTANTS NOW AS YOU ARE ABOVE HUMANS. I AM ETERNAL."_

He's mad. There is no other description for it. It is Charles' worst fear about Apocalypse. That his power has driven him utterly insane. He cannot be reasoned with. That much is clear. Charles knows what happens next but before it does happen he has one last thing to say. _"You have to know that, somehow, you __**will **__be stopped."_

"_WHAT I KNOW IS..." _Apocalypse begins to say, raising his hand and with a mere fleck of his power sends the Cerebro helmet flying off the Professor's head, _"...IT WILL NOT BE BY YOU," _he states with an absolute certainty.

Apocalypse raises his hand and as he does so lifts the Professor out of his wheelchair and suspends him in mid-air.

The sky darkens instantly and lightning cracks the heavens as Storm flies in, unable to not try and save her mentor. "Leave him alone!" she commands the ancient mutant as she commands the air to fill with lightning. She summons it to her hand and throws it at Apocalypse who dodges easily once, twice, three times before almost getting bored really as he reaches out and grabs hold of the lightning...yes really.

In an instant it stops as Storm is gripped in a vice-like telekinetic hand.

Apocalypse brings the Professor and Storm next to each other in the air, snaps his hands shut into fists...and just like Magneto they vanish inside multi-coloured balls which seemingly collapse on themselves, killing the Professor and Storm...or so it appears.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

There are quite a few people who literally breakdown and cry at the sight. Jean has to run out the room...and Scott feels a compulsion to go and try and comfort her.

"Jean?" he tries to reach her in the corridor. She's leaning up against the wall, crying and it does still utterly break his heart to see her like this.

"He knew this would happen!" she sobs out. "I knew this would happen! I should have stopped him!" she blames herself.

"How?" Scott asks her gently. "Jean, the Professor was always going to do what he thought was right, regardless of the risks. That's what X-Men do. Storm would never abandon him. There was nothing you could have done," he tries to make her see.

Jean looks at him, tears streaming from her eyes...and as he's the only one there she falls into his embrace and sobs into his chest while Scott does his best to comfort her.

* * *

><p>Back in Cerebro Logan is seething, his hands clenched into fists, his claws visible beneath his skin, threatening to burst through.<p>

"Logan?" Jonathan queries, his concern over Clark's whereabouts overridden temporarily for concern for his friend. He places a hand on Logan's shoulder.

"5 minutes," he says as he storms out. It's a request from him to give him 5 minutes while he tries to deal with his anger. Stupid, stubborn woman. Why did he let her go? He knows the answer. Of course he does. She wouldn't do anything else. It's why he loves her.

Beast is still in shock. Charles...oh God Charles. It is then the mansion defences start beeping out a warning. "We have an aircraft inbound," he relays and looks to Sean who looks back.

They're both thinking the same thing. No way that's a coincidence.

* * *

><p>Turns out that helicopter is carrying the grey haired, eye-patch wearing Director of SHIELD, Colonel Nick Fury.<p>

"I don't have time for this Fury," Logan growls at him as he greets the man on the Institute lawn. He was only barely calmed down enough not to gut the man on sight. "We're dealing with something."

"I know," Fury says, his voice actually having some sympathy in it. "We witnessed it as well. That's why I'm here. We need to stop you..." Fury stops and tries again. That's the wrong wording for this situation. "We need to ask you not to immediately retaliate."

Logan snorts. "Fat chance."

"Logan," Fury says sternly. "You don't think we've been monitoring this situation from the start? Since that 1st dome appeared we've been working on countermeasures. More mutants will only complicate the situation."

"You sending the Avengers in?"

"No. They're...missing," Fury admits

Logan blinks. That gets through his anger. "Cap?" he queries after his old war buddy.

"They were investigating a series of strange incidents...I can't explain in detail. Classified."

Logan snorts in disgust at that. That crap was why he quit.

"Long story short, it led them to that guy calling himself Thor. Apparently whatever was going on involved his brother Loki...or so Thor claimed. Cap managed to talk Thor into accepting their help. They go in to the latest incident and they don't come out, no trace, no nothing. It's like they disappeared off the face of the planet."

Logan can hear Fury's frustration at that and on another day he would happily help...for Cap's sake, not Fury's. "I have faith in Cap," he says and he does.

"Me too," Fury says and it is a rare moment the two men agree with each other. "Look you know me. I plan a dozen countermeasures for every situation. I wasn't relying on the Avengers to deal with Apocalypse. We have something else in mind."

"Like what?"

"I'll show you," Fury offers.

* * *

><p>That leads Logan to taking Fury down to the computer room where you find Beast, Banshee, Cyclops, Jean, the Kents and Volcana and Wanda...sort of still hoping beyond hope Clark would call in.<p>

Everyone looks in surprise at seeing Fury.

"Bring up the Sphinx," Fury orders.

Beast gives a very arched look and then looks at Logan.

Logan lets out a sigh. "It's ok Hank. Just do it."

Beast taps in to the SHIELD feeds, yes they can do that but Logan's always suspected Fury knows and lets them do it for whatever reason only known to Fury. Beast brings the Sphinx up, now shrouded in the darkness of night. He then highlights something in the corner in the sky that caught his eye.

Sentinels. 3 of them.

Logan explodes and grabs Fury in rage by his jacket. "You resurrected the Sentinel program! You just made a bigger mess of this!" he snarls, popping his claws on his left hand.

"It was not my choice to make," Fury replies calmly.

"Yer out of yer mind," Banshee just says it and he's usually not so mean.

"Tell me about it," Wanda mutters angrily, having met the Sentinels in battle. That was a bad day.

Volcana's eyes are alight with flame. "Three's not enough. Not against Apocalypse."

"They've been upgraded," Fury says to that and then looks at Logan and then down at where Logan is still holding him.

"Logan," Martha says softly. "Ororo wouldn't want you to," she points out, deeply upset over the loss of her friend too.

Logan retracts his claws and shoves Fury back a few paces.

"Their mutant sensors will target Apocalypse. That's why I can't have any other mutants there. They're our best defence at the moment."

"Right, the instruments of our genocide are _our_ best defence," Cyclops spits out angrily. He's with everyone else in that he can't believe SHIELD built more of those things that only exist to hunt down and kill mutants.

Fury doesn't reply to that as the Sentinels come into position above the Sphinx.

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

The 3 Sentinels' chest armour slides back, revealing the many cannons built in there. All 3 fire a barrage of missiles at the Sphinx, impacting and blowing chunks of it apart.

The Sentinels hover and charge up their main central cannon which fires the bursts of pink energy as they rain down fire.

Eventually it works in getting Apocalypse's attention as he rises up from one of the holes they blasted.

Immediately their sensors lock onto him.

"MUTANT LIFESIGNS CONFIRMED," one of them says in that plodding mechanical voice.

The lead Sentinel descends to attack.

Apocalypse raises his left hand...and the gauntlet shifts form into a weapon. He fires a blast of pink/black energy that impacts dead centre on the Sentinel...blasting it back into the air, causing some damage but not fatal damage.

The Sentinel fires back.

Apocalypse...catches the blast in his right hand and snuffs it out of existence. His red eyes narrow. He then accelerates right at the lead Sentinel.

All 3 fire at him but he dodges the blasts, nears the Sentinel...and then he sort of vanishes into it, like phasing almost.

The Sentinel jerks and sparks as if fighting for control of its own body...and then it changes. Its colour from red/black to Apocalypse blue.

It then turns, its arms transform into the multiple cannons configuration and it fires on its two comrades with everything in its arsenal.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

"Holy..." Claire remarks as she watches the other 2 Sentinels be blown to pieces.

"Did-did he just possess a Sentinel?" Jean asks in disbelief. It was crazy.

"Well ye see something new everyday," Sean murmurs in shock.

"That's your best defence?" Hank asks Fury, his derision clear.

"Actually they're our diversion," Fury explains.

Behind him the door opens and the students pour in, rumour having spread of what is going on with Fury here.

"Meaning what?" Logan asks, not in the least surprised by Fury's games.

"Show the 3 domes," Fury orders.

Hank does it and what you see are the 3 pyramids with their energy fields under attack by groups of 3 Sentinels.

"The new Sentinels have had some modifications. Those flack canons now release atomic sub-dividers..."

"So the domes can no longer hold their structure," Hank finishes. "We know. We came up with the same idea. We just weren't ready yet."

"Yes, well, we were," Fury retorts. "Once the domes are breached the Sentinels will destroy the pyramids."

"Don't count your chickens Fury," Logan warns. "I have a feeling it won't be that easy," he says with foreboding...and for once a remarkable amount of foresight.

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

Apocalypse finishes destroying the other 2 Sentinels whose pieces reign down to the ground, some exploding. He then smashes his way out from the Sentinel from within blowing it apart as he grows in size to become as large as a Sentinel. A new trick he's never shown before; the ability to alter his size.

It is then he senses it. The attack on the 3 pyramids.

He grows angry.

How dare they!

Those insolent little...insects!

Well he will just have to teach them a lesson.

He turns to the Sphinx, raises his left hand which glows with an unknown energy.

Deep within the pyramid, the four pillars slide open and four figures emerge and head for the surface.

"My Horsemen," Apocalypse booming voice speaks as he returns to his normal size. "You are needed."

And with that the 4 figures emerge from the passage between the legs of the Sphinx.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

And just when they thought they couldn't be shocked enough today the 4 figures appear on the screen. Their clothing was torn and tattered and through it you could see their skin had the same circuitry attached as Apocalypse has on his. There were sort of collars around their necks and almost like domino masks over their eyes...eyes which glowed with with same eerie light-blue as the circuits on their skin do.

Course what is really shocking is that they all know these figures.

"Ro," Logan breathes as on the far right, looking at them on the screen, was Storm.

"Charles," Hank swallows heavily at the person standing...yes actually standing on his own two feet next to Storm. He deeply fears what this means now.

"Dad!" Lorna yells out in shock at seeing her father, Magneto, standing next to the Professor. She had thought he was...and now he's...she's utterly lost.

And the last person in the line...elicits deeps gasps from Martha, Jonathan and Claire.

"Clark?" Martha queries, her voice so quiet thankfully Fury can't hear it. And it was Clark, standing just like the other 3. His t-shirt and jeans ripped, circuits attached all over his skin, emotionless face. "Oh, Jonathan, what has he done to my baby boy?" she asks, tearfully.

Jonathan holds her, rubbing her arms. He didn't know, couldn't answer...it seems so impossible anyone could do such a thing to Clark.

"Oh no," Jean says in a fearful whisper because she can guess what Apocalypse must have done.

"They're alive," Logan is the one to finally just say it.

Even Fury must admit he didn't see this coming.

"Vhat's he done to zhem?" Kurt asks.

"Something very, very bad," his mother can guess. Mystique is...poor Charles. Even she can feel that for her friend.

"I don't believe it," Scott says as he tries to comprehend what this means for them now. As much as he hates to agree with Mystique it probably is very, very bad.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: So threw in some comic book stuff here, like Clan Akkaba, the descendants of Apocalypse and threw in making Mesmero one to help explain the link. And if you're thinking the Professor is mad to go off and confront Apocalypse you're probably right but he did it in the episode so I'm not any more insane than those writers were. Fun fact when thinking of the meeting of the Professor and Apocalypse; the same man did both voices. In fact the Avengers have disappeared off the face of the planet...to Asgard to be exact since I needed a way to keep them out of this. I bet you were all expecting some epic fight with Clark against Apocalypse at the end so instead I decided to do the opposite and turn our favourite alien teen into a Horseman, replacing Mystique from the episode. Now which Horseman he is we'll get to. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension part 5.<em>


	57. Chapter 57

Chapter 57

**The Sphinx...**

"Go!" Apocalypse orders, pointing. "Defend my pyramids."

The Four Horsemen as they are now walk to the edge. Underneath them on the side are 4 statues of horse heads. The eyes light up bright pink...before the energy erupts to create four energy constructs in the shape of horses, bucking and neighing.

The Four Horsemen get on one each.

She who use to be Ororo Munroe, now only an instrument of Apocalypse's will, heads straight down past Apocalypse, back into the Sphinx. She is its guardian.

He who use to be Professor Charles Xavier, now only an instrument of Apocalypse's will, rides his horse through the air. Ahead of him the air distorts and he vanishes into a portal...only to re-emerge at the Egyptian pyramid.

The horse dissolves away leaving the now Horseman floating there. Immediately the nearest Sentinel detects his mutant life-signs and turn to face him as he glares back dispassionately, It aims its weapon at him while the other 2 continue to attack the dome.

The Horseman raises his hands above his head and coalesces a ball of pinkish psionic energy...which then takes the shape of a scythe. He elegantly leaps over the Sentinel's blast, landing on the offending arm that shot at him...which he then slices away with ease using the psionic scythe.

He turns, leaps and slices the Sentinel's head off...

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

There are actually a few winces at seeing what the Professor is doing.

"Uncle Charley," Betsy murmurs in horror at what's been done to him. To create a psionic construct like that...only a very few can do it. It takes a tremendous amount of psychic power. "A scythe," she reflects on the weapon.

"He is Death," Marie says. "Leader of the Four Horsemen. I've seen them in my dreams."

"Me too," Wanda says. "Death, War, Famine, Pestilence...the ground shaking...darkness spreading..."

"Weapons of War..."

Claire reaches for Marie's hand. "Easy, sweetie," she tries to get her girlfriend to relax.

Lorna reaches for her sister. Wanda puts her hand to her head and tries to refocus.

"Care to explain," Fury asks Logan.

Logan gives the death glares back to end all death glares in response to that...or in other words, hell no, he's not explaining.

On the screen they look to China as another vortex opens and out of this one comes Superman.

"He's not a mutant," Logan whispers to Fury, knowing Fury knows that.

"They're programmed to target him," Fury says. What? Like he said countermeasures and the new Sentinels learned from the old ones and therefore see Superman as they see mutants, using the very data saved from the original Sentinels of the scans they made of the alien teen.

Logan glares deeply. "You son of a..." he mutters threateningly.

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

He who use to be Clark Kent, now only an instrument of Apocalypse's will, floats in behind the Sentinels. The nearest one targets him and fires its energy blasts from its right arm cannons.

The Horseman swats the blasts aside like bugs.

The Sentinel changes track and fires several missiles at him.

He raises his right hand which glows green.

The same green glow forms around the missiles which then swerve around him, circle back and impact the Sentinel dead centre...

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

"How the hairy fucking hell did he do that?!" Volcana exclaims at seeing what her brother did.

Both Martha and Jonathan are equally astonished.

"I don't know," Beast admits honestly. That was way beyond anything he had seen Clark do before. He had never seen any evidence Clark possessed any form of telekinesis...assuming that is what it was.

Before much more thought can be given to that the pyramid in Mexico gets its guardian...

* * *

><p><strong>Mexico...<strong>

He who use to be Erik Lensherr, now only an instrument of Apocalypse's will, arrives in Mexico. With a mere gesture of his hands he uses his magnetic powers to smash the 3 Sentinels together before throwing them apart in 3 different directions.

One smashes into a cliff-face and is destroyed immediately...

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

Fury can see this battle is going badly. He never imagined...

"If they fail, Logan, I'm out of options...and the President will order a nuclear strike," he says.

"What!" Hank of all people snaps. "That's...you can't. The energy fields reflect and magnify any force applied against it. A nuclear strike! I can't even begin to calculate the reflected force but something approaching the meteor that wiped the dinosaurs out comes to mind," he says in complete disarray. What...who...idiots! Only idiots could possibly think dropping a nuclear bomb is the answer. They've obviously been watching too many of those hackneyed Hollywood movies where the government's response to everything is 'Oh I know lets drop a nuke!'.

"Then there is only one alternative I can offer," Fury says, looking at Logan.

"Should have just left it to us in the first place," Logan says gruffly. "Now be useful and order us some helijets," he tells the one-eyed man and that gets Fury out the room for awhile allowing Logan's hand to be freer in what he needs to say.

Logan moves to stand in front of everyone. "We need 4 teams," he says, holding 4 fingers up to illustrate his point. "One at each pyramid and one at the Sphinx," he starts to lay out the plan. "We absolutely must gain control of those locations."

He turns to Kurt. "Nightcrawler, go fetch Spyke. I'm sure he'll want to be in on this," he assumes considering what has happened to his aunt.

Kurt teleports out to go do just that.

"Bets," he turns to her. "Get that boyfriend of yours," he orders, needing everyone who can be useful here.

Betsy salutes and runs off to phone him.

"Shadowcat," Logan says.

Kitty nods knowing what Logan means. He wants her to get Peter and no doubt he'll agree so off she runs to make that phone call.

Logan turns to Martha and Jonathan. "We both know the one way we can stop him the easiest," he says in low tones about Clark. He's asking for permission to use the weapons they designed to stop Clark.

Jonathan and Martha nod sadly. "Stop him...for his own sake. He would want that," Jonathan is certain.

Logan nods gratefully.

Hank has to step in. "I hate to be Mr Pessimistic but it's clear his powers have been advanced a lot and Apocalypse is no idiot not to know his weakness," he has to point out.

"Yeah but whatever team we send will just have to be equipped to deal if that's the case," Logan says because there is no other choice is there. They have to stop all of the Horsemen somehow.

"What about Apocalypse?" Hank asks how they're going to deal the ancient mutant since he is insanely powerful.

"Have to thank Ro, actually," Logan says in reply.

"What?" Hank asks, clearly very puzzled by that reply and it shows on his face.

"She said he was defeated before and he was...at his most vulnerable moment, just as he tries to carry out his plan," Logan explains what he's thinking.

Hank's face brightens up as he recalls the story he himself read under the Sphinx those months back and that it does give them a chance, one moment of vulnerability. "Oh, yes, of course. Apocalypse powers it himself which means at that exact moment he's vulnerable, dependant on..." he stops.

"Ro," Logan says with a heavy tone. "I know," he informs Hank he is well aware of what it means...of what it means he has to do.

"What about the Hellions?" Domino steps into this conversation here, having been very quiet up to this point. It's just not like her but to be fair she had been a hump ever since X-23 left. She's asking whether they should ask Frostie for help.

Logan snorts. "No. Not a chance," he dismisses that idea. "Can't trust them and this is too important. If we were desperately short of numbers I'd consider it yeah, but we're not."

Ok, Dom could see that. "I'll lead the team to China," she volunteers. Why? Because despite the ups and downs Clark's been a good friend to her, there for her during difficult times. Time for her to repay the favour.

"Fine," Logan agrees. "Hank, Chuck?" he asks.

Hank agrees to lead that team to face Charles.

"Irish, you get Magneto," he informs Sean.

"Lucky me," Sean says in fatalistic humour.

"I'll take the Sphinx," Logan puts himself in charge of that one...and yes he is well aware that means fighting the woman he's just realised he's madly in love with. God hates him.

After that it's a matter of who to put on each team...which raises the question of Mystique and Alicia.

"You must be joking," Mystique snorts...laughs really when the question gets asked. "Were you not paying attention to what happened to Charles? Besides what do I care if Apocalypse wants to turn the world into mutants. Let him," she says.

"Billions will die, Raven," Sean argues with her.

"Billions of humans who would rather see me dead anyway."

"Ah can't believe ya!" Rogue shouts, pissed off. "Ah thought...Ah really thought that there was a glimmer of a human being in ya but there's not is there?"

At this point Alicia steps in between her mother and the angry Goth. "Back off, now," she warns her sister.

"Or what ya little Mini-Me Mystique?" Rogue asks the girl, meaning that description as an insult.

"Or I'll make you," Alicia says, deadly serious. "Sister or no sister, she's my mother and she comes first."

Rogue's green eyes narrow.

Mystique is touched by her daughter's actions but...she gently moves Alicia aside. "Thank you, honey but I can fight this battle."

Alicia isn't sure she agrees but does as she is asked.

"Why would I care about humans?" Mystique asks her daughter to answer.

"Including them?" Rogue asks, pointing at the Kents.

Mystique's gaze flickers over to them. She supposes she doesn't have anything against them per say but still...they're human. "They might survive the transformations," she sort of looks on the bright side...as Mystique sees the bright side. In fact what a gift that would be to be elevated into a mutant.

"And what about ya?" Rogue asks. "In case ya forgot y'all are human too at tha moment," she reminds her mother.

"No," Mystique argues that with a shake of her head. "My x-gene may be currently inactive but I am not and never will be human. With any luck perhaps this is the day I am restored to myself."

Rogue just stares at her in disbelief. "Y'all are willing ta let billions suffer and die just so ya can get your powers back!" she spits out furiously what she thinks Mystique is saying. It was beyond the pail. Rogue throws her hands up in the air. "That's it!" she declares. "Your one chance...it's ovah," she tells Mystique in relation to the one chance she was giving the woman to try and prove she had changed. "Don't beh here when we get back," she states it.

"We won't be!" Alicia snaps petulantly, answering instead of her mother. "Come on, mother. Leave them to their stupid heroics."

Mystique searches Rogue's face. "You don't mean that."

"Ah would not considah a woman who would stand-by and let billions die as someone ah would spit on if they were on fire, let alone mah mothah," Rogue says in disgust.

"I have to agree," Dom says, looking equally dismayed and disgusted. She really thought Mystique was starting to change but can see she was being far too optimistic. "Pack your things. Go," she states.

"I think we're reaching a consensus...must be the first time ever," Bobby tries to joke.

"We don't have time for this," Logan declares. "You don't want to help Mystique, fine but you will get the hell out of the way and make no mistake if you're still here when we get back I won't be held accountable for my reaction," he warns her.

"So be it," Mystique says coldly as she and Alicia leave the room.

Many of the X-Men make muttered comments about 'good riddance'.

Rogue...just...if anything she's feeling pretty stupid that she ever thought for a moment that that woman could change. She's certain she'll brood a lot later but thankfully she has a big distraction right now to focus on which is far more important than her so-called mother.

"Unbelievable," Wanda remarks to Jean about that.

"Tell me about it," Jean comments back.

Logan gets back to work. The teams.

Polaris steps forward. "I'll go fight my father," she volunteers.

Wanda steps next to her sister. "Are you sure about that? You realise what that means you have to do? You will have to fight him, Lorna like he's not our father. If you hold back...you know how powerful he is."

Lorna nods and swallows hard.

"I won't stop you...mostly because I have to do the same for Superman. Like I said to you before he's been like my brother and I have to save him," Wanda declares.

Lorna gives her sister a watery smile.

"You know I can't defend our father," Wanda reminds Lorna of her views on their father, "but even I don't think he deserves this. There I said a nice thing finally. Surprised?"

"Astounded," Lorna teases.

Wanda gives her sister a hug. "Be careful," she asks.

"You too," Lorna says, enjoying how nice this is.

Other people begin to volunteer for one team or another and unless Logan sees a reason to say no he mostly lets them. Otherwise he assigns them where he thinks he needs them.

So the teams begin to form.

For the attack on the Sphinx you have Logan, Cyclops, Nightcrawler and Spyke(when they get back), Iceman, Berzerker(electrical power against electrical power thinking of Storm), Husk(just in case the Berzerker idea fails she can turn herself into a non-conducting material) and Dust(whose powers would be very useful in a confined space to blind, choke and confuse).

For the attack on the pyramid in Egypt you have Beast, Jean and Betsy(two telepaths against the world's most powerful who has been enhanced who knows how much but a lot from what they've seen so far), Boom Boom, Multiple, Angel(like he was letting his girlfriend out of his sight), Wolfsbane and Colossus(Piotr couldn't just stand-by and let this madness happen, billions to die, no, no, for the memory of his sister who was so full of life he will save them all if he can).

For the attack on the pyramid in Mexico you had Banshee and where he goes his daughter, Siryn tends to follow, Polaris, Sunspot, Cannonball, Jubilee, Tarot(her constructs are psionic in nature and therefore might just be more effective against someone who wields magnetism) and Havok.

For China and Clark you get Domino, the Scarlet Witch, Volcana(because of course Claire is going to save her brother), Thunderbird(because James has to save Naman), Impulse(hey he's Bart's room-mate and best friend who gave Bart a chance when everyone, including Bart himself, had given up on him, how can Bart do any less but try and return the favour?), when Shadowcat gets back with Spider-Man they too will join this team and finally Penance...who very oddly just moved off on her own accord to that part of the room as the teams divided up and refused to budge elsewhere.

"Hank, Forge," Logan addresses them. "How many of these atomic sub-dividers things did you manage to build?"

"Only 3 so far," Forge replies. They were not easy things to build, even for him. It was time-consuming work.

"Easy to use?"

"Fairly so."

"One to each pyramid team. Now before you say that's not enough, it's all we have," Logan points out, planning to use them in case the Sentinels are destroyed first before they bring the domes down.

"Wasn't going to say it," Forge insists.

"There might be something else that can help. I'll need to check in storage," Hank suddenly mentions.

"You do that. We'll meet up on the lawn before we go," Logan agrees. He has a few final words he has for all of them before they go on quite possibly the most dangerous mission they've ever attempted.

Logan turns to Martha and Jonathan. "I don't know how this will turn out," he says, unable to promise a positive outcome. "I'll leave Ramsey and Forge here with you. If it goes badly wrong the Professor left some instructions. They're in his desk," he tells them. Don't ask how he knows that, he just knows but this fight isn't for Forge or Cypher. Logan knows they're not equipped to handle this.

"You sound like this is goodbye," Jonathan points out.

Because it could very well be. Logan is saved from answering it by his daughter clearing her throat.

"What about meh?" Rogue asks, noticing she's been left to the end.

"I have a special mission for you," Logan tells her.

"But Clark..." she starts to argue.

"Look, I know you'll still have feelings for him."

"It's not that...just that," she corrects herself because yeah, she has feelings for him. This morning she was very close to...to well she's not sure what exactly. "Ah'm one of tha most powerful here," she points out and if you're going to fight Clark then you need her.

"Yes, you are," Logan agrees with her. "But you can also do one thing no-one else here can. I'm asking you to trust me that I have a plan," he requests of her.

His earnest look makes Rogue crumble. She looks up at monitors. Whatever Logan's plan is it better be good because they are so out-classed right now, signified by the battles raging around the 3 pyramids.

* * *

><p><strong>Mexico...<strong>

A Sentinel flies in low, directly at the Horseman once known as Magneto who stands upon a rock outcropping. The Sentinel fires multiple quick blasts, shattering the rock, forcing the Horseman to dodge out of the way.

The Sentinel flies in right at the dome and fires multiple blasts of the Atomic sub-dividers...and it starts to work.

The field begins to disintegrate from the top, slowly revealing the pyramid.

The Sentinel circles round for a run to attack the pyramid...only to find itself yanked off course by the Horseman rising in front of it, crushing it with his magnetic power, pulling it down as he lowers himself.

The Sentinel crashes into the ground, carving out a trench as the Horseman brings it to a stop inches from him. Pathetic machine, thinking it could challenge the might of his Master. He turns his back on it, rising into the air...crushing it into a ball...causing it to explode...

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

The Horseman once known as Superman punches a Sentinel literally into the ground from high up. He blurs downward faster than you could believe, faster than he has ever before, and the Sentinel is torn apart by the force of impact.

The Horseman smirks coldly as the sight before turning his attention to the other 2 still attacking the pyramid. He rises into the air, a blur of motion, spinning round and round the 2 machines, creating a whirlwind, dragging them off course and away from his Master's pyramid before they have time to inflict enough damage on it.

He sucks in a deep breath and blows...freezing one solid in a block of ice that plummets to the ground.

The other he closes his spin in tighter and tighter, his eyes glow brilliant red and he unleashes his heat vision, slicing the machine from all angles in fractions of a second. The pieces rain down like confetti...

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

One Sentinel staggers back...smoke rising from its chest...just before its face explodes outward caused by the Horseman once known as Charles Xavier but is now only known as Death slicing his way through. He lands in a crouch at the machine's feet.

The Sentinel staggers on the spot, unsteady on its feet...only to raise its right arm, cannons pointed at Death.

For a moment the Horseman looks concerned...but the Sentinel's arm droops, it staggers more and falls backward into the energy field which destroys the machine.

Death has to shield his face from the explosion as pieces rain down.

Above, in the air, the last Sentinel standing continues its assault on the dome...and it works. The field collapses, generating a gust of wind as it does so.

Death narrows his eyes and looks at the machine with disdain at its impudence. In his Master's name it will suffer for this...

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

3 SHIELD helijets plus the X-Men's own Velocity sit on the lawn as they gather round for the final pre-battle talk. Rogue was already elsewhere on Logan's special mission. He had left her in Fury's hands. He must be out of his mind...but he is also out of options.

Nightcrawler got back with Spyke only to be told all about his mother's choice. Kurt really doesn't get angry very often...but on this occasion he thinks he actually is angry at his mother. So much so he didn't even bother to go and try to talk to her. He may regret that later but for right now saving the world is just a higher priority. Besides he gets the feeling he'd only get more of her weak excuses, of her lies he doesn't even think she can keep straight in her own head anymore.

Dust is just saying her farewells to Penance. "You are certain this is what you want?" she asks the red-skinned mutant.

Penance makes a noise and pleads with her blue eyes which Sooraya interprets as a yes. She looks up at Shadowcat. "We've never been apart since she was changed," she explains. "You will look after her, yes?"

"Have no fear little lady," Spider-Man replies, in a good old fashioned hero type from the Old West. "Marshall Spider-Man has never let a fair maiden down before," he promises in his way to watch out for Penance. Peter was hardly not going to come once Kitty told him what was going on now was he. You know his whole motto thing; great power, great responsibility.

Kitty giggles despite the seriousness of the situation. "We'll watch her Sooraya, we promise," she says sincerely.

Dust looks fondly at Penance one last time before she joins her team. She knows the importance of this mission. Allah would never countenance such death on such a scale. To kill is a sin. To take innocent life condemns you to Hell. Sooraya will fight to stop it.

Hank is dishing out some last minute equipment. The atomic sub-dividers were already aboard the helicopters. He is handing over to Thunderbird a pair of knives. "We found them when we were clearing out Magneto's bases," he explains where they come from. It was back just after they thought Magneto had died and they found those two separate bases. They cleared everything they could find out of them and brought it all back to the Institute to study. That allows Hank to add, "They're made of vibranium."

"I have never heard of such a metal," Thunderbird confesses as he tests the weapons out for their balance.

"It's very rare. Only found in one country on Earth; Wakanda. It also happens to be, after adamantium, the strongest metal in existence. I can't promise it'll work on Superman but every little helps."

Thunderbird nods and slips the knives into his belt. "Thank you, Beast," he says gratefully.

Beast turns to a dozen small, rectangular devices laid out on a table. "These are x-gene enhancers and like the name implies they strengthen and elevate the mutant powers of whoever is wearing them," he explains what they are to everyone present. "From what we've been able to figure out Magneto had been working on them to strengthen the powers of his followers. We found them when clearing out his bases. Before I hand them out I ask this one thing. Only use them as a last resort. From testing they put a tremendous strain on the body. I only bring them out now because desperate times call for desperate measures. There is only enough for 3 for each team so as I say choose your moment carefully."

Logan stands in front of the teams and gives his final pep-talk. He's really not good at this but he'll give it a go. "Okay teams, this is it. Everything you've ever learned about yourselves, your strengths and your limits...it all comes down to this very moment. We're the world's last, best hope to stop this madman. So we're going to trash those pyramids any way we can! No matter who we gotta go through to do it. So gear up, load up and move out!"

You can tell how serious this is when for once Spider-Man doesn't make a joke.

The teams load up into their various helicopters which take off and head to their varying destinations. A meeting with destiny.

What no-one sees or pays any attention to are the figures of Mystique and Alicia as they vanish in a green haze; their destination unknown to anyone but themselves.

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

Beneath it, from within the vessel, Apocalypse observes the battles round his pyramids via holograms of them all.

He raises his right hand and moves it from left to right in front of him, making holographic hieroglyphs appear. What they mean only Apocalypse knows.

Outside the chamber stands guard the Horseman once known as Storm, the room filled with an impenetrable thick mist, lightning crackling round her form.

None shall get past her. This is her Master's decree and so it shall be done.

* * *

><p><strong>Mexico...<strong>

The Horseman once known as Magneto leaps backward from a blast from the last remaining Sentinel he faces as it walks toward him. It's right arm missing, already torn off in battle against the Master of Magnetism.

It continues to fire from the cannon in the centre of its chest. It transforms its left arm so that it ends with two large hooked claws. It swipes them at the Horseman...who glides out of the way until he can apply enough force to block them with his powers.

He pushes the arm away into the air...where he then rips it apart piece by piece with his power. He lifts the whole Sentinel into the air higher and higher, ripping what remains of it apart piece by piece until something backfires, overloads and it explodes.

The head of the Sentinel crashes down and rolls until it stops at his feet. The threat to his Master's pyramid is over.

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

The Horseman once known as Superman hovers above the lump of ice that was a Sentinel. His attention misses the glow of its central cannon as it fires, hitting him at full blast and point blank range sending him spinning to the ground.

The ice shatters as the Sentinel sits up, transforms its left arm into cannons and fires at the energy dome.

The Horseman growls as he stands up, unharmed.

The Sentinel aims its right arm at him as he walks toward it and fires full power, ripping up the Earth...but from the smoke and dust the Horseman keeps walking at the same pace, unharmed, unfazed before he blurs right at the Sentinel, stops, smacks his hands together...and the force is like a bomb going off as the shockwaves generated literally blow the Sentinel apart.

However, before it does it fires off one last volley at the dome...which promptly collapses revealing the pyramid within.

The Horseman shows no reaction as it stares at the ruins of the machine. It matters not in the end for he will defend his Master's pyramid no matter what.

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

The Horseman, Death who was once Charles Xavier literally sprints up the side of the now exposed pyramid while in his right hand he forms a psionic spear which he throws, impacting the Sentinel dead centre in the cannons in its chest...immobilising it where it hovers.

Death reaches the top of the pyramid and leaps upward, brings his hands to his head and unleashes a wave of telekinetic energy and force which sends the spear right into the heart of the power core, killing the Sentinel as it falls from the sky.

He lands atop the pyramid in a crouch and surveys his surroundings. The threat to his Master's pyramids had been dealt with.

* * *

><p>Of course he's completely wrong about that as the varying teams rapidly approach their destinations and as they do so Beast, who has been monitoring the battles has to deliver some grave news over what conclusion he has reached.<p>

"Listen everyone," he sends out over the communications. "Our opponents have had their powers greatly advanced so make no mistake we are in for the fight of our lives."

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Why move Storm to the Sphinx from China like she was on the show? Obvious. With her and Logan in a relationship I just had to have them face off. So you can consider the reconciliation between Mystique and her kids is...how shall I put it, it's hit a bump in the road...a huge, mountain sized bump. Why no Hellions? Because even without them I'm up to 8 per team which is more than they managed to cobble together on the show and any more it's just too crazy to write. Plus like Logan said, they don't trust the Hellions. Oh Beast, you are the master of understatement with that last line. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension part 6.<em>


	58. Chapter 58

Chapter 58

The battle to save the world draws ever nearer as the 4 helicopters carrying the 4 teams land at their 4 destinations, watched by the 4 guardians...the 4 Horsemen of Apocalypse.

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

A Shield helijet lands and exiting it come the team of 8 assigned for this mission to face down their own mentor.

Beast leads dressed in his usual resembling blue swimwear. The one good thing he sees here is that at least the Sentinels took down the energy field. That's one fewer problem they face but still they have to get past Charles and destroy the pyramid and that won't be easy.

Jean; in her dark blue and green costume, the green making an upside down triangle that covers both the front and back of it.

Betsy; in her sleeveless all in one purple body suit with skin coloured sections up the outside with purple gloves, bands around her biceps and brown belt around her waist.

Boom Boom; in her sleeveless padded-like yellow vest that left her stomach exposed. With it were tight blue pants. Her lower legs were covered with what were like yellow shin-guards and on her feet were black boots. Blue gloves and elbow pads completed the ensemble.

Multiple; in the standard New Mutant uniform.

Wolfsbane; who had adapted the standard New Mutant uniform. Basically she cut the arms and legs off because it's easier on her werewolf form.

Angel; in his red and black costume that also partially covers his face as a mask since he really doesn't want anyone to know it's him but when Betsy called and told him what was going on Warren remembered his promise to the Professor that he would help if he could with Apocalypse. The irony is the fact the person he has to fight/help is the Professor himself.

Colossus; Technically he's wearing the New Mutant uniform without the sleeves but when he armours up it all vanishes underneath the silver armour on his arms and legs, but red across his chest and yellow on the shoulders as well as red boots around his feet. No, Piotr hadn't ever been really able to explain how his powers form this appearance but they do. As for how he ended up on this team...ask Wolverine, this was where he assigned him. Piotr wasn't going to argue.

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

Another SHIELD helijet lands and this team of 8 pops out.

Led by Domino; in her all black costume with the red X-patches on her shoulders and weapons strapped to each thigh and one under her left arm. Only this time she is packing more heat than usual. Strapped to her back are not one but two sonic disrupters. Slung across her shoulder on a strap is a red solar light emitter and in her hand a large, rifle-esque weapon that emits a green glow from slots on the side of the firing chamber. The latest updated model of a kryptonite cannon. Smaller, lighter, totally makes her look bad ass. Scarlett Johansson eat your heart out! But make no mistake Dom knows the scale of the challenge they face but like she was thinking back at the Institute she has to try and save Clark, no matter what.

The Scarlet Witch; in her simple black jeans, boots, red vest top and long scarlet coat.

Volcana; in what Claire considers her eternally classic costume of a long coat, a mixture of flame reds and oranges over a red vest top, red pants and orange boots.

Thunderbird; in his dark blue bodysuit with a large red eagle crest on his chest that spread down the inside of his legs. The shirt is very short sleeved with red tassels, also on his red boots. He also wears gold wristbands, a gold belt with the eagle crest as a buckle, a red domino mask, and a red bandanna with eagle feathers sticking out the back.

Penance; in basically what she always wears as it's the only thing she can wear that doesn't get torn apart on her diamond-hard skin, the many, many straps of leather wound round her, buckled together at varying points. She looks far more aware and attentive and well, intelligent that she does normally. There's just a glimmer in her blue eyes of something else there.

Impulse; in the standard blue and yellow New Mutant uniform. Bart had been complaining for ages about it(mostly because it was so not his colour. He's more of a red and gold man) but alas his complaints had fallen on deaf ears.

Shadowcat; with her dark blue costume with a strip of lighter blue down the middle, yellow gloves, belt and a bit of yellow on the inside collar and light blue boots.

Spider-Man: what you really need it explained. The classic red and blue, the webbing, the red spider on the back and the black one on the front. Spidey's insulted if you need that reminder.

* * *

><p><strong>Mexico...<strong>

The 3rd helijet lands and the team of 8 emerges.

Led by Banshee; in his mostly green outfit with a yellow upside down triangular section down the middle and yellow gloves and boots and attached from his arms to his waist were these yellow and black striped flap. Sean use to be Magneto's friend once long ago before Magneto lost himself to his anger. It means Sean knows that on a good day Magneto is almost insanely powerful. On this day when his powers have been enhanced...this is not going to be fun and even Sean would struggle to remain optimistic. However, he will say this. Somewhere deep down he thinks Magneto would want them to stop him because for however dark a place Magneto reached, Sean truly does not think Magneto would want to see countless billions of innocents die.

Polaris; dressed back in her green armour that resembles her father's. Even from here she can feel the hum of the magnetic field from her father. It's so much stronger than before...but it also feels wrong, twisted, distorted as in reflection of whatever Apocalypse has done to him. This could be the hardest thing she has ever had to do but she'll do it. She must.

Sunspot; in a pair of black leather pants and a ribbed grey under-shirt worn with yellow X belt(with the standard pouches), a black and yellow leather jacket, black on the arms and collar, yellow everywhere else with a red X within a circle on each arm. There were also knee-high black boots with yellow X's across the shins.

Cannonball; basically his costume starts with the New Mutant uniform, replace the yellow boots with black, throw on top of it an aviator's jacket with black Xs on red patches on the shoulder straps and add a pair of aviator-esque goggles which Sam always says helps him see when he's flying...despite what Tabby may insinuate otherwise about his flying technique.

Jubilee: in the standard New Mutant uniform and like her boyfriend no matter how much she complained about it, particularly to Logan, she wasn't permitted to change it for her own design.

Tarot; with her royal purple and swirling golden patterns ankle length coat that was fastened to the waist and the bottom of it was able to flow freely like a skirt and green-blue pants and purple boots with a golden streak running up them. To top it off she wears a yellow waist sash.

Havok; he too in the standard New Mutant uniform only he doesn't complain about it...or at least not often.

Siryn; in her costume that resembled her father's and always showed how close they were. It was green and yellow with the yellow a stripe that went down the centre from neck, including a high collar, to the top of her yellow boots. Everywhere else was green. She had the same glider-wings as her father in yellow and black attached from her wrists to her waist. She wore a pair of yellow gloves with a yellow belt.

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

The Velocity lands next to the still sitting x-jet and the team of 8 steps out.

Led by Wolverine in the black sleeveless number with gold slashes on the shoulders, black pants and boots and ironically for this situation, this design was a gift from Ro last Christmas.

Cyclops; in his dark costume with a yellow X across the chest and yellow boots.

Nightcrawler; in his red and black costume with the yellow belt.

Iceman; in his blue and white costume. Blue across the shoulders and upper part of the chest and then running down the centre of his costume and the inner half of the legs. The arms and the outer sections of the costume were white. There were also blue gloves and boots. He wore a red belt with a blue X buckle.

Berzerker; his costume was all black except for the image of a multi-arced lightning bolt over his chest in red, almost as if he had transplanted a photo of lightning strike onto it in red. He had kept the black X's on red patches for the shoulders and wore a red belt.

Husk: in her modified New Mutants costume. The arms were missing and her midriff was exposed and instead of pant bottoms she wore a skirt that came down to just above her knees. It allowed her easy access to her skin which is course she has to rip off when using her powers.

Dust; in her traditional dress which often gets incorrectly referred to as a burqa. In fact she wears an abaya with a niqāb for her face.

Spyke: His heavily bone-armoured form, covering his whole torso and helmet and covering his lower arms only allows him to wear his jeans and sneakers. When Kurt came and told him what was going on, Evan had to leave the Morlocks and come, to save his auntie O. Callisto understood...and even if she hadn't he would still have come.

They look up at the Sphinx sitting atop the pyramid. They catch a glimpse of what might have been Storm at the entrance before the figure vanishes inside.

"Why doesn't she just fry us out here?" Berzerker asks, wondering why Storm of all people wouldn't take advantage of her powers.

"Or blow us away in a hurricane or wash us away with a flood," Iceman tags on.

"The answer's bad, trust me on that," Wolverine tells them.

"Care to explain?" Cyclops asks.

Wolverine starts the walk up and the others follow. "Ro use to be a thief. She's actually use to being quick and agile in dark, confined spaces. Use to striking at you unseen from the shadows. Make no mistake this is her territory, not ours."

"Oh man," Nightcrawler mutters under his breath because this is going to be horrendous. He sure hopes God's listening because if there was ever a day they needed the Big Guy upstairs to help this was it.

Cyclops takes a moment to just look at Logan. "You...You really get her don't you," he says, unable to hide the surprise in his voice how Logan, the most socially inept person like ever, is so intuitive.

Logan growls and says nothing. He's got enough problems without thinking on his relationship with Ro. If they're going to get through this he has to do the opposite. Push it out of his mind.

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

By the time the team approach the pyramid they find the possessed Professor crouched upon the ruins of a Sentinel.

They first try talking and seeing if they can reach him.

"Charles!" Beast calls out. "I know you're in there fighting. You need to listen to us. You need to stop this!"

Jean adds her telepathic voice to the mix as she floats up fairly close to him. _"__Professor, listen to me. Apocalypse has somehow taken control of you. He's making you go against everything you've ever believed in, everything you devoted your life to! You will be destroying millions of lives!"_

Betsy too chips in telepathically. _"Uncle Charley. It's me, Elizabeth. I know this isn't you. I remember the kindly man who first helped me when my powers emerged. The kind stranger who__se__ warmth, wisdom and wit can win over even angry, punk teens. Be that man again. Throw off this..."_

Betsy is cut off by a cold shuddering telepathic laugh that sounds like the Professor but isn't. In fact they're all hearing it.

"_Fools," _Death mentally sneers at them. _"You have no comprehension of who it is you now face. I am the one who cleanses the weak from the Earth in my Lord Apocalypse's name. I am the one who takes away the life they were not worthy of. I am Death. Challenge me and be embraced in my touch of eternal darkness. Leave and you may yet live to see the paradise my Master will bring."_

"Sorry, Charles," Beast says as he, Jean and Betsy surround their friend and teacher. "I'm afraid we have to decline."

The response to that takes the form of a telekinetic blast, sending all 3 skidding across the sand.

Jean makes a groan of pain. "Spread out!" she shouts. "Divide his focus!" she orders which is a weakness of being telekinetic. You need to focus your mind. If you're not then you can't utilise your powers fully.

The team does that as Wolfsbane turns into a wolf and gallops right at the Professor as fast as she can, leaping at him, making him push himself into the air to avoid her which is where Angel is waiting as he swoops in in a fast dive and smacks the possessed man with one of his powerful wings, sending the currently Horseman Death spinning.

Boom Boom gets Colossus' attention. "Here, tin grin. Shot-put this wrecking ball up to that guy," she says as she creates an oversized time-bomb, larger than a beachball, possibly the biggest one she's ever made. She hands it over and Colossus shot-puts it, hitting the Professor head-on...

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

"Got a plan?" Volcana asks Domino.

"Yeah, distract him until I can get a clean shot," Domino replies as she gets the kryptonite cannon ready because with his power her only chance of hitting him is when he's distracted and doesn't see it coming.

"Oh, like totally no problem," Shadowcat mutters sarcastically because...she knew this would be insanely difficult but now they're here it seems even more so...and Clark's just sort of standing there, not moving, barely seems to have even acknowledged they're here. It's totally creepy.

"Luckily for you, distraction's my middle name," Spider-Man basically volunteers.

"Really? I thought it was Hyphen," Kitty quips.

Under his mask Peter smiles. That was good actually. So anyway he takes a few steps forward and does what he does best. Talk. "So, Supes, buddy! This is a new look for you," he gestures at his possessed friend's appearance. "You know most people couldn't pull off the torn clothes in movie to pretend it's a real fight look but somehow you manage it!" he says cheerfully.

That's when the head finally turn to look at Spider-Man. Meanwhile the rest of the team is moving into position while they hope Spidey keeps Clark's focus on him.

Spider-Man puts his hands behind his back and takes a sort of teacher mannerism. "So I was thinking we could put all this crankiness aside and start over. Why don't you tell me what's bothering you and perhaps I can help?"

It's so fast no-one registers the movement. Not even Peter's spider-sense.

One moment Clark is standing a distance away. Next he has Peter hoisted off the ground by the throat. "My problem, arachnid," he says, his voice chilling in its malice, "is that you think me so stupid to fall for your incessant babble. I know who you are under this. A pathetic child, locked in the single moment he couldn't save his Uncle, unable to move forward, unable to change. That is why you will fall, for evolution is upon us and those who cannot adapt will perish. Only the strong shall survive!" He then begins to squeeze.

"Hey! Asswipe!" Volcana swoops in low. "Want to talk about surviving then talk to me. I know more than most how to do it."

"Yes, you do...sister dear," he chuckles evilly. "That's why I rate you an above average chance of having a place in Lord Apocalypse's world."

"What are you doing?" Volcana asks him as she comes to a hover a few feet away. "This isn't you. I know you. You don't believe in this. You believe in Truth and Justice. You've said this," she tries to reach her brother under whatever it is Apocalypse has done.

"And I still believe in those things," he says, his voice utterly sinister in tone. "The Great Apocalypse has only showed me their true meaning."

"Which is?"

The Horseman rises from the ground, maintaining his grasp on Spider-Man and comes eye to eye with Volcana. "Their true meaning is and in the process He showed me who I truly am, I am that which strips away the façade of civilisation to reveal the _Truth _of the real person beneath. I am that which delivers the only true _Justice_. The strong survive me and get stronger and the weak perish as they deserve to," he spits out angrily. "I am War!" he roars triumphantly.

_'Dear God,' _Claire thinks as she swallows hard. His face was so twisted in darkness, anger and fury, it was like he wasn't her brother at all but a complete stranger. There's nothing. Not even the tiniest glimpse of the compassionate person she knows. Even at his worst in his mood swings that glimpse was always there but not now.

"Hey, you got something on your face!" Spider-Man shouts which makes War turns his head. "Skadoosh!" he yells as he covers War's face in webbing which gets him dropped.

Volcana swoops in and catches him. "Wanda now!" she yells.

The Scarlet Witch's hands glow intently as she unleashes a hex bolt which impacts just as War is ripping that webbing off.

The impact sends War tumbling to the ground where Wanda tries and pins him down with her power...only he pushes back against her.

"Hold him, steady!" Dom orders as she takes aim.

"Trying!" Wanda shouts back, gritting her teeth through effort. "He-he's fighting me!" she says incredulously, hardly able to believe he can.

Thunderbird charges in and grabs War's arms from behind, pinning them back. "Now, Domino! Take the shot!" he orders as even he struggles to hold his foe

Domino does so and the green pulse of kryptonite radiation strikes War dead centre in the chest.

He yelps in pain as Penance charges right at him and throws her dense, hard body into his. Thunderbird steps aside at the last second meaning War takes the full brunt of the impact, sending him rolling across the ground...until he sort of handsprings himself up to his feet...before a red/gold blur smacks into him as Impulse channels the force of his speed into delivering the blow...and then again and again and again from random directions in the span of a few seconds.

When War looks like he is dazed Shadowcat appears underneath him and phases him half into the Earth before she rises to the surface and takes a step back.

Domino fires another blast which impacts dead on and then they all wait momentarily to see what now. To see what impact they've had on him.

War...laughs. He raises his head and laughs loudly. "Is it my turn yet?" he asks with the most chilling smile and tone of voice imaginable as he bursts free and rises into the air, his eyes burning bright red, looking as if nothing they had done had in fact harmed him at all.

"Aw, applesauce," Spider-Man laments because this is going to mean a long, painful day...

* * *

><p><strong>Mexico...<strong>

"Father!" Polaris calls out to him as he floats there, waiting for them it seems. "Please, you need to stop this!" she begs him.

Banshee places his hand on her shoulder and gently ushers her behind him. "Magnus," he addresses the man. "Look, lets face it you've been asking for an arse-kicking for a long time but how about ye don't make t'day th' day it happens?" he proposes.

The helmeted Horseman turns to look at them. "Today is the day my Master, the Great Apocalypse has decreed his plans come to pass," he announces as all around him the broken pieces of Sentinels start to rise up and circle the area.

"My father would never bow down to anyone!" Polaris declares.

"Aye," Banshee agrees.

"Your father is no longer here," the Horseman states coldly making a cold shiver run up Polaris' spine. It was her father's voice and it wasn't. It's hard to explain. It was like someone else speaking using her father's voice.

"Then who are ya, then pal, huh?" Jubilee asks him...dares him really.

"I am that which literally plagues mankind. I am disease and decay. I am Pestilence."

"You just had to ask didn't you," Havok complains at Jubilee.

Jubilee shrugs her shoulders with a weak, apologetic smile.

Tarot pulls out her Death card. "You want to know about decay? Let me show you," she says, her tone cool and menacing in a way you don't expect from the normally peppy girl. As she starts to manifest the hooded figure of the Grim Reaper Pestilence throws a piece of Sentinel at her.

Polaris' hands shoot out and she pulls at the piece, yanking it back until it is directly in-between her and her father, the two magnetic mutants pushing against the other. Polaris' reaches down into the full depth of her power, grits her teeth, green electromagnetic energy flares around her and with a cry she throws the large metal piece at her father who barely dodges it.

"Way to go!" Jubilee cheers Lorna's effort.

"I wouldn't celebrate yet, lass," Banshee warns...and to illustrate what he means the Sentinel pieces coalesce together to form 3...well Zombie Sentinels.

The group starts to move back as the 3 Zombie Sentinels begin to lumber at them...

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

After climbing their way to the top the team enter the passage between the Sphinx's legs and start to wander down the stairs. This is far too familiar for Kurt, Scott and Bobby who were in here the last time.

Familiar in the really, really bad way. On the plus side it should, in theory, make it easier to get straight to the central chamber since they know where it is this time.

Or scratch that completely because as they descend, the temperature drops and they enter a thick mist that means they can't see a damn thing by the time they step off the last step.

"Can you sense her?" Cyclops asks Wolverine.

"Oh, I can smell her. She's nearby...somewhere," Logan replies to that.

There is then a cold echoing laugh. Storm.

"Ro!" Logan calls out into the mist.

"Storm!" Cyclops adds his voice.

"Vhatever Apocalypse has done to you you can fight it!" Nightcrawler adds.

"Yeah, Ms Munroe," Husk adds her voice.

"Come on auntie O! Let us help you," Spyke pleads to her.

"Do you even know who it is you talk to, now?" her voice echoes all around. There is almost a whoosh sound.

Everyone looks round.

"Iceman?!" Cyclops queries at who is missing suddenly.

"She moves swiftly," Dust comments.

"Like the wind," Logan remarks. "Her powers have been so enhanced I can't even be sure what she can do now."

"Just don't hurt her," Spyke requests.

"Porcupine, right now it isn't_ her_ getting hurt I'm worried about," Logan tells him.

"You want to know what I can do?" Storm's voice calls out from somewhere. "You merely have to ask," she chuckles creepily.

There's another whoosh sound and Berzerker is the next to disappear.

"I am that which steals the food from the mouth of mankind, who causes crops to wither and die, who fills the land and seas with nothing but the death and blood of that which mankind feeds on. I am Famine!" she announces and there she appears through the mist, right in front of them.

Logan reluctantly pops his claws. "Don't make me do this, Ro," he asks of her.

Famine smirks. "Oh but my lover, where would be the fun in that?" she asks him back with a terrifying look of malicious enjoyment. It's then the group get to see her enhancements as her body seems to dissolve and then move, like the wind, literally...she literally becomes the wind as she sweeps through them, knocking them down like bowling pins.

The group all groan as they try to reorganise themselves...when the whole place rumbles.

"Did you feel zhat?" Nightcrawler asks.

Cyclops nods. "Something big just powered up," he recognises the sensation. They're running out of time.

Bright light flashes, electricity. Famine...whose body seems to be now in some sort of flux between flesh and pure lightning as she glides over the floor.

"Get behind meh!" Husk orders as she rips her skin off, turning herself to stone.

Famine attacks...and Husk manages to deflect the electrical energy off her stone form.

Cyclops uses that moment to fire off a blast...and he manages to hit Storm. The force of the blast sends her flying and vanishing into the mist.

"Think that stopped her?" Husk asks.

The answer is another cruel sounding laugh.

"Yeah, ah didn't think so," Husk says grimly...

* * *

><p>In his control room, essentially the vessel, none of these battles concern Apocalypse as he concentrates on finishing his preparations. He has by now placed the cerebral interface helmet on his head, allowing him to communicate and control everything with the speed of thought...though some hand gestures are still required as he waves his hand over the panel in front of him. It activates and glows and projects an image of the 3 pyramids.<p>

He raises both hands and sends the commands for the next stage to begin...

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: The Professor was always clearly Death on the show with his psionic scythe but they never really confirmed who was which Horseman(though you can make an educated guess) but I wanted to...which is why they talk which they didn't do on the show. Oh, also they totally missed an ironic moment with having Angel fight Magneto instead of the Professor giving one day Warren was likely to become Archangel, the Horseman of Death. Something I chose to correct. Storm as Famine is rather obvious and once the decision was made to change Storm's location, next thing I considered was changing her enhancements for the terrain they were in and I figured the answer was to give her the ability to literally change her body into the weather she controls. Magneto as Pestilence gave me a chance for another ironic moment since in the comics Lorna was once Pestilence. It was after M-Day and she lost her powers. It was so devastating to her that when Apocalypse offered to restore them she accepted his offer. And Clark as War...which is about as far from the person he is as possible...plus did you like my lines on how what Clark believes in has been twisted around yet it's also true. War does strip away the façade of civilisation on people and sadly the weak do get trodden on. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension part 7.<em>


	59. Chapter 59

Chapter 59

**Mexico...**

The entire top 2/3rds of the pyramid begins to glow...though it is barely noticed at first by the combatants who are trying to survive the battle with the 3 Zombie Sentinels, controlled as they are by the Horseman known as Pestilence.

Polaris has one restrained...just but it's taking all her power and concentration while her father is controlling 3 simultaneously. Dear god they're in trouble.

Banshee and Siryn are holding another off with their combined sonic powers while Tarot is taxing her powers to their limits by bringing multiple figures from her Tarot cards to life at the same time. Sweat is pouring off her as the figures attack from high and low.

The Sentinel sweeps at them with its clawed hand...and at Tarot herself who is saved at the last minute by Sunspot catching and then ripping the arm away with his superstrength.

Pieces of metal fly all around randomly. Left overs from when the dome first appeared and Magneto wrecked half the Mexican army that he is using and it makes the X-Men have to dodge and duck and lose focus.

Havok is trying to blast the flying chunks as fast as he can while Cannonball is trying to get to Magneto only to keep finding thick armour plates in his way which he bounces off of at random angles.

On another day Jubilee would be having the day of her life because all this means she can use her gymnastics skills to their max as she rolls and flips her way through the flying debris with incredible skill and elegance. Ha! Who said she'd lost it? US Olympic selectors who overlooked her eat your heart out!

It gets her into a position close enough to fire off her fireworks right at Magneto and the exploding balls of light, dozens and dozens of them, disrupts Pestilence's concentration and the Sentinels begins to crumble apart...which is a bit of a break for the father and daughter team as it was just about to smash a fist down on them.

However, it doesn't stop the top of the pyramid shooting upward, propelled by a brilliant blue beam of energy.

"Dad, what's happening?" Siryn asks as she follows the pyramid up with her eyes until it vanishes amongst the clouds.

"I havenae a clue...but I dinnae think it's good," Banshee gives the understatement to end all understatements...

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

The battle against the Horseman known as War wasn't going so good. Illustrated as he throws Domino away like a lump after taking the kryptonite rifle from her and breaking it in half. Not that it had done a thing to stop him. It seems enhancing his powers, enhanced them beyond the ability of kryptonite to affect him any more.

Thunderbird charges at him, knives drawn. He swings, War dodges, catches one arm and twists, effortlessly breaking the wrist of the superstrong man before he slams a rib breaking punch into the man's torso that sends him flying.

Elsewhere other bodies already lie strewn across the battlefield. A groggy Kitty gets to her knees, crawls over and shakes Wanda awake while her boyfriend tries and keeps Clark busy, still making his puns. "Wanda, you have to wake up!" she yells.

Wanda sits up, rubbing her head. She hadn't even seen him move, didn't even feel the blow. She sees Spider-Man taking a terrible beating. "We-we're losing aren't we," she stammers groggily.

"If you've got anything you haven't thrown at him yet then do it now, Wanda. We can't lose!" Kitty pleads desperately.

"X...those x-gene enhancer things," Wanda suggests. Yes, they're that desperate.

Kitty activates her communicator. "Impulse, need you now!"

Fractions of a second later Bart appears...sporting a beauty of a black eye. It's humiliating. There he was running circles around Clark when his roommate just turned up the speed, switched direction and...well flicked him. Bart's never, ever been caught like that before. He had never met anyone who can move as fast as him. Clark never could before. Luckily his metabolism means he mends quickly or he would still be out cold otherwise.

"X-gene enhancers in the helicopter, get them" Kitty orders.

Bart vanishes and reappears moments later with them.

Wanda takes one, clips it to her belt and turns it on. The rush is indescribable as her powers are enhanced beyond what she can normally do. She rises to her feet, her eyes glowing brilliant scarlet red. "Get Volcana to distract him for a moment," she requests...as she vanishes with a few uttered words.

Kitty sends the message and Volcana does it, laying down streams of fire she knows can't hurt her brother. He comes for her only to be smashed by some kind of mystical blow, sending him spinning through the air.

War rights himself and fires a blast of heat vision at the Scarlet Witch...only for the beams to go through what is an illusion. He gets hit again and again all from different angles at incredible speed and power.

"Enough!" he roars as he manages to catch the next attack and throw it back...even as it burns his hands. He seethes, his eyes glowing as he glares at the mutant witch floating in the sky with him. "You," he points at her. "Chaos witch," he spits out the words.

Wanda looks...different if you see her. There's something new there. A sort of all powerful aura, as if she could do anything with the mere utterance of say a sentence fragment. "War," she says back, her voice echoing with power. "You and your Master will fall," she declares.

"Not to you," War sneers. "Definitely not to you because my Master has _special_ plans for you."

Wanda blinks. "Ok, that can't be good," she murmurs to herself...as herself.

War smirks. "So you think you're power now? Let me show you power!" He raises his hands out to his side which glow green...and the same green encompasses parts of the Sentinels...specifically the weapons parts which rise up to float beside War. "I am War and all its instruments are merely tools for me to command," he declares.

"You've got to be shitting me," Volcana swears in disbelief. As if fighting her brother by himself wasn't hard enough he can do this shit now!

Wanda raises her hands, mystical chaos energy swirling around her. "Take your best shot," she dares him.

And so he does. All the missiles, all the cannons, firing a barrage that would be enough to wipe out entire armies.

Smoke, fire and debris fill the sky...and when it starts to clear you find the Scarlet Witch unharmed behind a mystical shield...that normally could not have hoped to withstand such an assault but these are not normal times. Wanda is already potentially one of the most powerful beings on Earth, add the little enhancer of her belt to the mix and well...who knows what she is now capable of.

War's eyes narrow as he barrels straight at her, as fast as he can, a distance covered in the smallest fractions of a second...only to find her gracefully dodge out of the way of his attack...and then punch him in the face, her fist glowing with magical energy, sending him flying through the air.

Back on the ground Shadowcat had reached her battered boyfriend. His costume was torn and you could see one brown eye through the shattered lens of his mask. "Pete," she whispers tearfully. "Oh, please be alright," she begs and then looks up at the heaven as if asking the Big Guy.

"I'm ok," he groans. "He's only ground my bones to dust but you should see him," he manages to joke despite his pain.

Kitty manages a watery smile as she helps Spidey sit up.

Peter looks up to see...well it's kinda hard to see. Blurs clashing and flashes of energy. "Who...what?" he asks what he's missed.

"It's Wanda...and she's fighting him at his level somehow...I think," Kitty assesses it as best she can.

Peter is clueless...well not clueless. "Maybe she's warping time or something," he proposes.

As crazy as that sounds Kitty can't rule it out but she doesn't think she's ever seen Wanda do anything remotely like that.

That is when the top of the pyramid starts to glow and rise into the air...past a swearing Volcana.

"I thought glowing pyramids went on the top of Christmas trees," Spidey quips as he gets back to his feet.

"That's stars, you goof," Kitty tells him.

"Oh yeah. Must be the pain talking."

Kitty looks at him worryingly...and then even more worryingly at the rising pyramid, knowing that whatever is happening can't be good...

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

The Horseman known as Death lands in the sand in front of the pyramid, still guarding it, still holding off 8 powerful mutants on his own.

Behind him the top of the pyramid glows and begins to rise upward.

"What's happening?!" Boom Boom shouts to Beast. "Where's it going?!"

"It's just like Charles saw in Mesmero's mind. For Apocalypse to project the effect across the planet they have to be in at least the higher atmosphere!" Beast replies.

"Then it's over. We're too late," Jean says sounding defeated...

* * *

><p>Once the pieces of the pyramids are high enough they break up into lots of little pyramids and spread out, still connected by energy conduits, forming a grid over the entire planet.<p>

Down in his command chamber Apocalypse observes a holographic display of the same grid forming...and then his eye catches something else rising from the planet below.

3 more Sentinels.

* * *

><p>Aboard a SHIELD helijet flying towards Egypt is Colonel Fury along with Rogue and a couple of guests. Their last play. Logan better be right about this.<p>

Fury receives the message from Commander Hill that the last 3 Sentinels they had time to build have been launched to pursue the pyramids now in orbit.

"What?" Rogue asks from behind him. Rogue, in her old X-Man uniform of black with the top part green and brown gloves and black boots. She was hoping it would bring luck because they sure as hell needed it.

"I just dealt my last hand. If it fails it's all up to you," Fury tells her, not happy at all at where he stands right now.

"Great, so no pressure or anything," Rogue mutters sarcastically.

* * *

><p>In space the 3 Sentinels move within range of one of the pyramids. They begin firing shots from their central cannons at it only for them to hit some kind of shield.<p>

Monitoring the situation down on the ground their creator Bolivar Trask sees how the shields momentarily weaken at every hit so orders the Sentinels to change tactics and fire continuous blasts at full power...

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

Tabby is supplying an army of Jamies with timebombs which he is slinging at a hovering Death using catapults, filling the air with tiny explosions all around him.

While they keep him distracted Beast is on his communicator watch to everyone. "Listen, it's not over. Those pyramids in the sky are probably orbital relays, just destroy the base units that power them!"

"Aye, I got ya Beast, over," Banshee replies, sounding rushed and strained.

"Ugh, over," comes Domino's groggy reply.

Hank wishes he had time to be worried over his friends but he doesn't. "Colossus, go!" he orders while Charles is distracted.

"Da!" Colossus nods as he charges at the pyramid.

Death spots the move, his face twists up in anger as he sends a mental bolt that literally goes through the Jamies, knocking enough of them out to give him an opening to fly after Colossus.

Angel swoops in trying to stop him but Death hurls a psionic spear at the winged mutant, winging him and Angel falls from the sky, tumbling around in the dust.

With a roar Beast gallops after his friend using the Sentinel wreckage as a platform to get some height. He leaps...only to be caught round the throat with a hand of surprising strength, way beyond what the Professor could manage normally and he is slammed down through the Sentinel debris, leaving him heavily stunned.

With a flick of his hand Death sends a torrent of the Sentinel wreckage at a rapidly approaching Wolfsbane and while she dodges some she can't dodge it all as one piece clocks her hard, sending her tumbling through the sand, until she lies there, heavily stunned at the very least.

But all of it is enough of a distraction for Colossus to reach the pyramid base and start punching into it. He only manages a few strikes before Death slams a mental bolt into him from behind, rendering the metal man unconscious.

Betsy attacks with a mental bolt of her own but it's easily blocked as Death turns round to confront her.

"_Jean!"_ Betsy calls out telepathically to her fellow telepath who had gone to get something from the helicopter. _"You need to hurry!"_ she presses urgently as she blocks a telepathic attack from the Professor...barely. It takes every ounce of her power and she doesn't think that was his most powerful one. Her head is killing her. She can't do that again.

"_I'm coming!" _Jean assures her English friend as in the helicopter she picks up the Cerebro helmet and places it on her head...

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

With the virtually unseen battle raging overhead between War and the Scarlet Witch...more a battle of beings akin to Gods than a fight between mortals it does leave the pyramid unguarded.

Penance sprints to it and starts to tear into it with her claws while Volcana tries to melt her way through.

Both get interrupted by a massive impact on the ground nearby, blowing them all away with the force of impact.

There is an enormous crater that's been formed and walking out of it comes War...dragging an unconscious Scarlet Witch along by her coat...though he is looking the mite worse for wear now, showing it was not an easy battle for him to win. He lets the coat drop, drooping it over Wanda's head as she lies there, beaten. "Who's next?" he asks heartlessly.

"I am!" Dom shouts as she pulls out both sonic disruptors and fires, the air rippling from the distortion.

War grits his teeth and starts to push against the wall of sound.

Shadowcat thinks desperately what to do...when she realises she's holding one of the x-gene enhancers in her hand. What can she do? What can she do?

Ah ha! She's got an idea!

Normally she phases by reducing her density but what if she does the opposite and increases her density. If she can make her body dense enough she should, as a result, become strong enough to at least give Clark a distraction. Normally she doesn't think she could do that but with this device...

She clips it to her belt and turns it on.

"Whoa, head rush," she murmurs before concentrating really, really hard on what she wants to do and then breaks into a sprint, aiming right at Clark.

With the sonic disruptors clouding his hearing he doesn't hear her coming, not until the right hook is hitting his face. A blow with enough power to actually stagger him a pace...which is all Kitty needs to drive into his gut and lift him off the ground, charging with him until they both smash into the pyramid, Clark's body carving out a huge dent. Kitty then proceeds to punch him over and over, working out a lot of her anger and frustrations, pummelling him deeper and deeper with each blow. "That's for Wanda! That's for Petey! And James! And Domino! And the world! And this, you jerk! This is for me!" she promises as she pulls her fist back and pours everything she's got into it.

Only to find it caught in an iron-grip.

Kitty gasps in shock and looks down at the twisted dark features of her psuedo-brother.

"Not bad Katherine," he compliments her. "But without your little toy..." he destroys the enhancer with a blast of heat vision, "you're just the same below average waste of space you've always been," he insults her before shoving her away...far away.

It takes Spider-Man and some expertly fired webs to catch her in time.

War steps out from the hole in the side of the pyramid. It's still functioning. He spots the blur that is Impulse. He raises his foot and slams it into the ground, tearing it up, causing Bart to trip and smash head first into the pyramid's base knocking him out.

From above Thunderbird, broken wrist and all, leaps down from the pyramid base and with his one good hand sticks the vibranium knife dead in War's shoulder.

War screams in pain as the metal does indeed penetrate his skin. His reflex response is to smash an arm round sending Thunderbird flying. He yanks the knife out with a grunt...and the wound heals instantly.

He then flings the knife at Domino before she can get him dead-zero again with those sonic disruptors and it embeds in her shoulder, the force sending her sailing until it pins her against a boulder.

There is almost no-one left...or at least no-one in very good shape to stop him. It's probably time to end this by ending them...

* * *

><p><strong>Mexico...<strong>

Jubilee's distraction had only worked for as long as she was conscious...which she no longer is after Pestilence clocked her with a chunk of metal. That allowed him to reform the Zombie Sentinels.

Sunspot runs and leaps at one of the Zombie Sentinels and smashes right through the centre of its chest, taking a chunk of it with him...only that doesn't stop it. He flings the piece in his hand at it...only for Pestilence to redirect the chunk and smack Roberto hard, sending the young Brazilian tumbling across the ground.

His Sunspot form flashes out. He's out cold.

Cannonball is bouncing off the Sentinels like a pinball table...while Tarot is dropped down to one knee, the effort of forming and then reforming her constructs after Magneto has the Sentinels destroy them taking its toll.

Polaris is wobbling on her feet, leaning against a tree after trying to meet her father in a one on one fight. Guess what, she lost that. He's just so powerful and has so much more experience. She reaches out with her hand and tries to influence at least one of the Zombie Sentinels as best she can. She yanks an arm up and the claws rip into another.

That spares Banshee who was cradling his daughter who hadn't been able to dodge one of Magneto's flying missiles. It also gives him an opening and with everything he's got left he screams at Magneto, tearing up the Earth and propelling it at the possessed man.

Since it's not metal Pestilence is forced to try and protect himself as best he can from chunks of dirt. It's an opening.

"Cannonball, Havok! Go!" Banshee orders, more in hope than expectation because even for an optimist he can see this is a battle they're losing.

Cannonball rockets towards the younger Summers brother, picks him up and flies right at the pyramid. Havok powers up and shoots a blast from his hands, blowing a chunk of the pyramid out.

Cannonball circles round for another pass...only for another piece of metal debris to smack them down, sending them crashing down to the earth hard...

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

Jean floats from the helicopter readying herself for what is no doubt the fight of her life. "I'm sorry Professor," she feels she needs to apologise first. "But I have to do this," she says with utter determination to do whatever it takes to stop him.

Jean flies out to meet him just as he sends Betsy tumbling across the sand.

Death turns his focus on her as he too hovers there above the sand. He fires a mental bolt at her which she blocks. She retaliates with her own mental bolt which sends him tumbling through the air.

Jean is already breathing hard as she struggles a bit to maintain control of her greatly amplified powers. "Linking with Cerebro will help me even the odds!" she says...only don't ask her why she just said that out-loud. Point is Cerebro will amplify her powers and hopefully give her a fighting chance.

Death regains control and now the two powerful psychics face off against each other.

Mentor against student.

Suddenly Death's astral form, the psychic projection of his mind leaps out at Jean. She gasps at not only the suddenness but how twisted and malformed it looks compared to the Professor's normal astral projection.

The projection leaps at her, its arms turned into huge scythes. Jean projects her own astral form and creates a shield just as Death strikes.

The fight between teacher and student is on...

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

When all else fails runs for it. That was what Logan was attempting. He was desperate he'll admit. He had left Husk and Spyke behind to cover them and try and slow Storm down. Evan wouldn't give up on her but Logan doubts just how much time they'll buy. That left him, Cyclops, Nightcrawler and Dust to get to Apocalypse.

They come across one of those hidden in the walls doors still open at an angle. They run through and push it shut, putting a barrier between them and Storm...only don't ask how long that'll hold her. Probably not very is the answer.

"We're running out of time!" Cyclops says urgently.

Wolverine sniffs around. They're close to their goal...he thinks. That double door at the far end, metal, covered in hieroglyphs looks familiar...well to Scott and Kurt at least who were here the last time.

Before they can move toward it there is the sound of a...well storm, rushing through the passages behind them.

"It's a sandstorm," Dust comments.

"How do you know zhat?" Nightcrawler asks.

Dust just gives him a look.

"Right," Kurt suddenly remembers, feeling foolish. "Forget I asked."

The sandstorm smashes into the door...which physically cracks under the stress.

"It's not going to hold!" Cyclops realises.

"Down!" Logan yells and they all hit the floor as the door shatters and the sandstorm flows in. Logan looks up to see...it's almost a shadow in the middle that has a vaguely human form. He guesses that is Storm, her body shifted into sand.

Dust gets to her feet, determined. "I'll hold her off!" she announces as she dissolves into her own sandstorm and the two clash.

Clashing sandstorms is a very hard thing to describe. Logan doubts he'll ever be able to but whatever is happening it seems Dust is holding Storm off. He has to take a risk now because they don't have the time to be wrong. "Nightcrawler. Scout the other side!" he orders

"Be right back!" Nightcrawler promises as he runs at the door mentally judging the distance, trying to remember what the room looked like...assuming it's the same room. He makes a leap and BAMF!

Vanishes in his puff of blue smoke.

Cyclops and Wolverine wait impatiently...

"Come on, where are ya?" Logan asks gruffly.

* * *

><p>On the other side of the door where Kurt is is on the ground in a heap, unconscious with Apocalypse standing over him.<p>

As if this boy could be any threat to him.

He's practically insulted.

With that minor distraction dealt with he returns to his command chamber.

* * *

><p>Logan feels they've waited long enough. "Cyclops, blow the doors!" he orders.<p>

But before Scott can the once more solid form of Dust impacts him hard and the two tumble to the ground.

Logan pops his claws and spins round as a twirling dust devil retakes the shape and form of Storm. Guess who won the battle of the sandstorms.

Famine smiles widely...a very twisted, malicious looking smile that does not belong on Storm's face. "Well now, just you and me...lover," she promises with creepy overtone...and then she breaks into a run, charging right at him.

Logan growls. This is so not a good day...

* * *

><p>Back out in orbit the Sentinels' new strategy is working as they destroy another of the small pyramids...and then another, disrupting the grid.<p>

A fact that shows up under the Sphinx on Apocalypse's hologram of it.

Apocalypse growls in frustration. He's so close. They won't stop him. He can't be stopped. This is Destiny.

He turns to the holographic image of the Chinese pyramid...

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

As things stand Spider-Man is currently the last one of his feet...and barely at that as he holds what are probably broken ribs with what is probably a broken hand...and Clark is slowly, deliberately slowly, walking over to him with the malicious intent of ending this, once and for all.

Just then a huge hologram of Apocalypse's head appears in the sky.

"War!" his voice booms.

War looks at the image...and knows what to do. He looks up, bends his knees and rockets into the air with a huge sonic boom while the hologram winks out.

"Ok, my luck's never that good," Spider-Man mutters to himself in complete shock because it's not. Parker luck always, always is beyond bad. He limps his way over to where Kitty lies in his webs with what could well be a broken ankle for him on top of everything else. Peter is starting to doubt he has any unbroken bones left. He strokes some hair off his girlfriend's face...which is swelling up badly and her breathing sounds pretty rough. Who know what that last shove to her chest did. "Kitty? He's gone. The power base is undefended. Wake up," he pleads.

Nope. Nothing.

Ok, ok, let him think. Ooh, they brought that atomic sub-divider cannon along. He just has to get to the helicopter and get it...in his state?

He looks up. "God, why do you hate me?" he just has to ask...

* * *

><p>Up in space War rockets towards the Sentinels, covering thousands of miles in seconds. He raises his hands which glow green...and the same green energy encompasses the 3 Sentinels...yanking them back with an irresistible force where he then proceeds to smash them together and they explode in a ball of fire.<p>

Task complete he plummets back down into the atmosphere to resume his role as pyramid Guardian.

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

So don't ask how Peter did it but he managed to drag the cannon into position and was just aiming it, powering it up...5...4...3...2...1...

Spider-Man is thrown back by the impact of War landing on and destroying the cannon. His eyes look down with glaring contempt.

War draws his fist back, this time intending to finish it for real...

...only for an intense wave of sound to strike him from the side, sending him flying towards a woman with long black hair, dressed in black boots, leather pants, red top with the image of black wings on it, a long black leather coat on top that, fingerless gloves on her hands and a mask over the top part of her face. She leaps into the air and delivers a perfectly timed spinning kick sending War smashing into a nearby rock face, which promptly collapses atop of him.

"Booyah!" her companion who fired the sonic blast celebrates.

The woman lands in a crouch before her eyes spot the flame-haired figure of a friend lying on the ground. She runs over and bends down.

Volcana's eyes flutter open as she groans and spots hovering over her... "Andrea?"

Nightwing smiles. "Hey, how you doing?" she asks.

Volcana rolls her eyes. "So a stupid fucking question," she grumbles as she gets to her feet with Nightwing's help. Sweet Jesus she feels like one big bruise. She probably is. It is then Claire spots the grey metallic armoured form of Cyborg aiding Spider-Man.

The 4 regroup. "What the hell are you guys doing here?" Claire asks the 2 new arrivals.

"What I want to know is why didn't you call and ask for my help?" Nightwing wants to know, folding her arms sternly across her chest.

"Uh...lost your number?" Claire follows her brother's example and cracks a joke.

Spider-Man snorts with laughter...and then groans in pain. "Yeah, yeah, definitely shouldn't be laughing right now," he grimaces.

Nightwing rolls her eyes.

"How are you here?" Claire asks.

"Ask him," Nightwing points at Cyborg.

"I live with Tony Stark and have access to the most advanced monitoring systems in the world. Of course I knew what was going on," Cyborg explains himself. "Just one favour; when Tony gets back and asks how his private plane has a few thousand extra miles on the clock you don't know," he requests because he, ahem, 'borrowed' Tony's private jet to first pick Andrea up because he knew he needed her help and then fly here. Mostly her help because he didn't know who else there was. Tony and the Avengers were missing and Vic doesn't have that many friends. He knew Andrea from that time she and Superman freed him from Lex and Lionel Luthor.

"So what's the situation?" Nightwing asks for a current update. Cyborg had filled her in on most of it on the flight over...and as if in answer to her question the ground shakes as War bursts free, looking for the first time since this began really actually, genuinely angry.

"We're totally boned," Spider-Man phrases it...

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

With the necessary adjustments made to the satellite network to compensate for the destroyed ones so there are no gaps in the network, Apocalypse is now ready to begin the final phase. He floats over to the Eye of Ages and lies down within. It hums as it begins to power up.

Apocalypse opens his eyes. This is it. What he has been waiting and planning for, for 5,000years. "And the evolution...begins..."

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: Of course being a cartoon series no-one really gets hurt too badly. Me on the other hand wanted to have the crap beaten out of them. In the Ultimate-verse Kitty figured out a way to reverse her powers and increase her density and as a result make herself...well they showed at least strong enough to match Spidey. I just dialed it up a bit. It's a trick her older self in the mainstream universe has not figured out yet. Hey, look Nightwing and Cyborg. Did you think I'd forgotten about them? And what else...oh yes, the end of the world has come. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension part 8.<em>


	60. Chapter 60

Chapter 60

Above Apocalypse a web of pale green light-beams form from the open petals of the Eye of Ages before the lines stretch out and come together in a point before spreading out again, touching the holographic images of the pyramids in orbit around the Earth.

It represents what Apocalypse is actually doing in pushing out his own vast power to initiate the global transmutation.

In orbit the pale blue energy lines connecting the pyramids begins to change colour to pure black...and this black energy spreads, filling in the gaps in the grid, turning where it is day into night.

Beneath the field thick black clouds start to form everywhere across the world, lightning like the world has never seen cracks and thunders.

Of course some people are more susceptible to the field than others. Say those already in possession of an x-gene that was close to activating anyway...

* * *

><p><strong>New York...<strong>

If there was one thing Mary Jane Watson could do it was throw a party and with school almost upon them she had decided to have one last celebration of the summer. Most of her year was here. Flash and his hanger ons. Her best friend; Gwen Stacy. Her other best friend; Liz Allen. Peter...had made one of his lame excuses...dear god does that get tiresome having to hear them. If only he wasn't so damn cute...

On the plus side and MJ hates herself for thinking it but without Peter it's easier because that means no girlfriend. MJ...MJ wasn't sure what to make of mutants at the start when they came out and in many ways she's still making her mind up but Liz on the other hand had had a big problem from the get go so whenever Peter, Liz and Kitty were in the same general area MJ had to run around playing peacemaker and that gets tiring.

So yeah, it's easier. MJ knows it's not a right thought.

Speaking of Liz, the Hispanic girl was partying round a big bonfire, dancing and laughing and enjoying herself...or at least she is until the sky begins to darken...and pain racks her body. She clutches her stomach and staggers...right into the fire.

"LIZ!" MJ screams but it's too late as Liz ignites on fire...and then walks out still on fire. Her body has transformed...kinda like the Human Torch is a fairly close approximation.

Everyone stands back and gasps.

"What?" Liz asks them at their reactions, unaware it seems of her condition.

"Oh my god you're one of them!" one girl screams, pointing at Liz in disgust. "You're a mutant!"

"Freak!" someone else shouts.

"What?" Liz asks, confused, raising her hands up and then noticing how her body is covered in flame yet she is not burning. Her flame eyes go wide in horror. "No! No!" she screams in denials trying to brush the fire off of her...only to spread it about setting other stuff on fire and people start to flee in a panic. "No! Please God no!" she sobs openly. "I'm not a freak! I'm not!"

MJ and Gwen are not sure what to do. They can't touch her. Lightning cracks the heavens above. "What is going on?" MJ asks in a desperate whisper.

"I don't know," Gwen gives the only answer she has.

* * *

><p><strong>Bayville...<strong>

These are the moments Amanda Sefton finds it the hardest to date Kurt. When he's off away on some life or death mission to save the world and all she can do is sit in her home, eyes glued to the tv, praying he'll return safely.

Her mom had as always tried to be reassuring but it never helped as her gut ate at her out of worry.

Amanda's eyes briefly catch the flash of lightning out the window...and that is when she grabs at her stomach and cries out in pain. She lurches forward and falls to the floor. "M-mom! Dad!" she calls out...before she can just no longer seemingly control her own body.

Margali Sefton enters from the kitchen to find her daughter on the floor having some kind of seizure. "George!" she roars on her husband as she rushes to her daughter's side.

George Sefton appears hurriedly at the urgent nature of his wife's call to find the scene.

"Call 911! Now!" Margali orders him.

George nods and grabs the phone. However when he dials he finds he can't get through due to the sheer amount of people making calls right that moment.

"Ahh!" Amanda screams in agony...mere moments before she vanishes in a brilliant flash of white light(think the way Q would appear and disappear in Star Trek)...

...and reappears on the other side of the room with the same accompanying flash...only now she is lying there, completely unconscious and unmoving...

* * *

><p><strong>Elsewhere...<strong>

The thing about being a shape-shifter is that it meant Mystique had been able to create multiple false identities into which she could escape, blend in, disappear.

It was into one of those lives she had Alicia teleport them to. It provided a roof over their heads at the very least and Mystique has plenty of money stashed away in various secret accounts to keep them in comfort until she decided what they did next.

Truth is she doesn't know if she made the right choice or the wrong one but doesn't take back what she said. Fighting Apocalypse was madness. Saving humans...that was never why Mystique was at Xavier's. It had been an attempt, perhaps her last one, to reconcile with Kurt and Rogue.

Every choice Mystique has ever made was for their betterment. Her one admission was that she had underestimated how much her choices had hurt them, which she never meant to do. However, doing nothing about Apocalypse wouldn't have harmed them. They're already mutants. You can see the logic in her position right?

They clearly didn't. Xavier's got their heads stuffed full of his nonsense.

So it might be over. Mystique might have to concede this is the end for any attempt at a reconciliation...as much as that thought pains her.

At least Alicia is still with her. Though is it ironic that the children who share her blood are the ones who reject her and the adopted child, not of her blood, is the one who sides with her?

Mystique rises and heads over to the window and looks out...just as the sky darkens and clouds appear as if from nowhere. Lightning cracks...and Mystique curls over in agony, crying out.

Alicia appears instantly. "Mother!" she cries in panic at seeing the woman doubled over.

Mystique drops to one knee, her hand on the ground to stop herself falling over. What is happening to her?

She cries out in pain again...and as she does so her voice changes...and her appearance changes...flickering though dozens if not hundreds of different people as her deactivated x-gene rebounds back to life.

Eventually the pain subsides and Mystique's head droops, she's breathing hard...and she raises her hands in front of her face.

Her blue hands.

Mystique breaks into giddy laughter. "Yes!" she cries out triumphantly. "Oh, yes!" she says again, almost orgasmically. She focuses on her right hand and it shifts shape through different hands, male, female, animal paws as if testing everything is as she remembers. "I'm whole again," she says, almost crying with happiness. This is what she hoped for. That whatever Apocalypse was doing would reactivate her x-gene and it has.

Mystique looks up at her daughter who is obviously confused and concerned. She holds her arms out. "Come here," she says.

Alicia steps forward and falls into her mother's hug.

"Everything's going to be ok," Mystique assures the young blond girl because no matter what happens next now that her powers are back she can say that with much more reassurance.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville...<strong>

Chloe was driving with Lois in the passenger seat. The 2 cousins were actually on their way to speak to the Mayor, that is a certain Lilandra Neramani, in their reporter role. With what was going on with those energy domes and a such and their jobs in the local press(well for Lois this would almost be her last assignment for the local press before she started work at the Daily Planet) they needed to get the info from the horse's mouth.

That's when day turns to night and the clouds and lightning begin.

"Holy! What the...?!" Lois exclaims as she peers out the window. It means she isn't paying attention to her cousin who spasms in pain...and loses control of the car. By the time Lois tries to grab the wheel it's too late as the car plummets off, ironically or mere coincidentally, that same bridge Clark first met Lex Luthor and splashes down into the river below...

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

Apocalypse grunts in pain as the strain of what he is attempting takes its toll on even his vast power. It means he is now totally dependant on his Horseman Famine for his protection.

And he shouldn't worry about that as she smashes a powerful kick into Wolverine's gut, doubling him over, before rolling over his back and kicking into the back of his knee.

On a normal day Storm would be a challenging opponent. With her powers, her very body enhanced to superhuman levels, Logan is basically getting his ass-kicked...but for the sake of the world he has to fight her, has to stop her. And for her own sake. He knows she would want to be stopped.

He rolls forward, dodging the next blow, spins round and meets her incoming charge with a slash of his claws...which rip across her stomach.

The sight of her blood is not what Logan wants at all...and it doesn't last as the wound heals as fast as it would on him.

She smashes his face with a spinning kick, drops down to the floor and kicks out backward, slamming him right between the legs, before turning round and smashing a double-handed upper-cut to his chin sending him sailing down a hole in the floor, down to the level beneath...

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

Jean is still locked in the psychic battle with the Horseman Death. Their bodies float there unmoving for the most part while their astral forms dance around them, duelling.

Jean's projection is wielding a battle staff while Death's is still trying to hit her with those arms turned to scythes.

When Jean sees he will get through she quickly morphs the staff back into a shield.

Death smashes into it, slicing and chipping away at the shield's edges. Of course this is only a reflection of a battle that exists solely on the psychic level but it has very real, real world effects as the real Jean flinches back in pain at the relentlessly aggressive assault.

Death leans in...though the strain of this battle is playing out on his features too...but nowhere as much as the strain is taking a toll on Jean.

Death's projection changes tactics, reforming the scythes into hands...only the fingers take the shape of gun-barrels...and he unleashes dozens of psychic bullets you could call them.

Jean reaches deep to reinforce her shield. It grows in size...and suddenly she taps into that well of potential inside her and the shield takes the form of a great flaming bird...you know like a Phoenix...before she unleashes all her power in a bright brilliant flash of psychic power.

Death groans in pain as his psychic form, shattered and broken slams back into his body and he falls to the ground.

Followed shortly by Jean who put everything she had into that...in fact more than she thought she ever possessed.

Death, thanks to his enhancements from his Master, recovers quicker and is soon ready to resume his assault while Jean's still lying exhausted.

What he hasn't noticed is Betsy who had used this battle to run over to the helicopter and get one of those x-gene enhancers. She clips it on her belt and activates it. Her eyes glow with purple psychic energy. "Bloody hell," she swears at the rush of sheer exhilarating power before she manages to recall what she is doing and makes a dash...hoping to reach the Professor in time to save Jean.

* * *

><p><strong>Mexico...<strong>

"Father please," an exhausted Polaris pleads, now all but the last one standing...as all around her teammates lie beaten and battered...and standing may be a gross exaggeration of her current condition. She's got nothing left to give. She had thrown everything she had into this fight but it was no match in the end for her father's enhanced powers.

Pestilence floats there. The man, Magneto, would have pity for his own flesh and blood but the Horseman does not...as he swoops in to finish the job...

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

Cyborg leaps and charges at War, throwing a punch which gets caught in one hand. Their other hands lock together in a test of strength Cyborg cannot win.

War smashes his head into the part-machine man, shattering the piece of armour that covers the left side of his face. He follows that up with a sky-piercing punch that sends Cyborg sailing.

This is when Nightwing leaps on his back and tries to strangle him.

"Oh this is pathetic," War mocks their attempts to stop him as he roars upward at unbelievable speed. "I don't need to breath. You do," he points out to her as the atmosphere thins so much she passes out. He grabs her by the arm and holds her there, dangles her there before letting go.

Whether she can survive the fall or not...well he doesn't care. If she's strong enough she'll survive. If she's weak she'll die. Either way she'll be living out his Master's vision.

Before she can hit the ground Volcana swoops in and catches her...though the force and momentum send both crashing into the ground.

War lands on the ground hard, cracking it...and delivers a spinning kick to a Penance who was trying to leap at him. That sends her smashing into a rock face...which leaves once again only Spider-Man left standing.

"Oh come on," Spidey complains as War turns his focus on him once again. "What have I done to deserve this?" he asks.

"Last chance, arachnid. Surrender to the Great Apocalypse and live or die," War offers.

"No deal. I can't work for anyone with that bad a fashion taste."

War smirks. "That joke will be your last," he assures the hero...as he eyes glow deep red and he prepares to have cooked spider for dinner...

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

Betsy's lungs are bursting as she makes the superhuman effort to cover the distance in time. She's got to get there. She's got to get there.

Power is surging through her mind thanks to the x-gene enhancer. It feels like her brain is burning.

When she's close enough it's like a new instinct takes over and she leaps and roars...her right hand drawn back...and that fire in her brain spreads down her arm to her hand where a sort of purple psionic blade emerges.

She drives it right into the Professor's head.

Death roars in agony.

Betsy cries out in pain from the unrestrained psychic backlash...a glowing purple psychic fire engulfs the left-hand side of her face around her eye.

Death pushes through the pain...and with all his will power throws the English telepath away with a psychic blast, sending her tumbling across the desert. He lands down on the sand himself, drops to one knee, his hand on his head where he was stabbed...the pain...almost like he had been actually stabbed though there is not a mark to be seen.

Beast, meanwhile, is crawling his way out of the Sentinel wreckage where the Professor had left him. He activates his wrist communicator. "Wolverine...ugh," he says in a weak pain-filled voice. "We-we're not going to make it," he thinks...

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

Down in that hole Storm threw him Logan manages to answer into his own wrist communicator. "Don't give up yet. We got one play...left," he grunts in pain as he rises to feet...and as Storm descends, her body partially a cloud of vapour.

She lands and runs at him..and he lets her...waiting until the last second to fall backward and use his legs to flip her over, sending her smashing into a pillar...which shatters from the impact burying her.

"Sorry, Ro," he apologises as he runs for the wall, leaps and uses his claws to start climbing back up...

* * *

><p>Outside the Sphinx that SHIELD helijet lands which is carrying Fury and Rogue. She slides the side-door open and looks out. This is it.<p>

She turns her head back to Logan's last play. Mrs Leech and Dorian.

Rogue can see how worried the woman looks. It wasn't easy persuading her of any of this. She wouldn't let Dorian come on his own. "It's ok Mrs Leech," Rogue tries to reassure the woman. "This is as far as Dorian has ta go," she explains as she walks over and kneels down.

Dorian instinctively half-hides behind his mother's leg.

Fury is sitting on a crate, just watching and waiting to see what happens. Not a position he likes to be in.

Rogue does her best to be warm and friendly. "Please don't beh scared," she says, though she can hardly blame him after explaining what she has to do. "Lahke ah said, ya have tha ability ta shut down energy around ya and it will help save a lot of people. Ah'm just goin ta borrow it for awhile," she tells him as he pulls her glove off her right hand. "Are ya ready?"

Dorian looks up at his mother for guidance. Mrs Leech knows...it was explained what was at stake. She smiles at him and nods it's ok. He looks at Rogue and nods his consent.

Rogue reaches forward and touches his cheek, taking his power...instantly knocking him out. She catches him and cradles him and hands him over to his mother. "He's fahne. He's just goin ta sleep for a little bit," she explains to the mother.

Rogue steps to the door, shares one last look with Fury before pushing off the ground and taking to the air...in not the most stable flight ever but she digs down deep. Clark mentioned that he flew because he had to. Now she has to...so God dammit she is going to fly!

And she does, accelerating right at the ancient statue atop the pyramid...

* * *

><p>Back inside the pyramid Logan clambers out the hole to find Dust and Cyclops still out in a heap and makes a sprint for the door. Behind him a blast of fire...a fire twister erupts from the hole as Famine comes.<p>

The twister chases after him with astonishing speed. It's almost got him. Logan can feel the heat burning and blistering his skin...until a distortion wave strikes...and Storm tumbles from the twister and rolls across the floor.

Logan turns his head and spots Rogue, using Leech's power to disable Storm's. He resumes his sprint for the door and slices a hole through it. "Go! Go! Go!" he says urgently.

Rogue goes, goes, goes, climbing through the hole.

Logan moves to follow...only to find his foot grabbed by Famine, who proceeds to physically throw him back. He rolls backward head over heels and springs back to his feet, popping his claws on instinct. "Come on, Ro, don't do this," he tries once again to reach her.

She doesn't listen...

* * *

><p>On the other side of the door Rogue stands next to her fallen brother. She quickly checks his pulse. Good. It's still there. She stands up and looks at Apocalypse in the Eye of Ages and all the holograms and equipment and stuff...and can't help but shake the feeling she's seen all this before somehow...<p>

Her eyes widen as fragments of memories play across her eyes. Memories from the 2 months Apocalypse stole from her. It's not everything but she sees part of what he did to her. It's like what he must have done to Clark, to the Professor, to Storm and yes, even to Magneto. That son of a...

Now she's utterly pissed!

With a cry of rage she uses Leech's power to shut everything down including Apocalypse himself.

Apocalypse's groans stop as his eyes open is disbelief. "No," he says in denial. This can't be!

* * *

><p><strong>Mexico...<strong>

Pestilence is preparing to put an end to Polaris...when suddenly the beam of energy from the pyramid base ceases.

Pestilence freezes...as the glow from all the circuitry and the green one in his eyes just stops.

He falls to the ground in a heap on his back.

Lorna limps over and falls down to her knees next to him. "D-Dad?" she queries, very confused about what just happened, gently rocking him as the circuitry on his skin starts to fall away...

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

War is preparing to put an end to the irritating arachnid...when suddenly the beam of energy from the pyramid base ceases.

He chokes in pain almost as the glow fades from the circuitry and he stumbles, falling face first.

Spidey blinks...as the circuitry begins to fall away from Clark's skin. "Man, I'm good," he proclaims before his injuries become all too much and he joins his friend in face-planting the ground...

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

Jean's green eyes flutter open just as Death comes to hover over her...when suddenly the beam of energy from the pyramid base ceases.

He convulses and falls from the ground like a stone.

Jean reacts immediately and catches him with her telekinesis before he can hit. She gets to her feet, throwing the Cerebro helmet aside for the moment. She rushes over to him and takes him in her hands. "Professor?" she queries with worry, not a clue what has happened as the circuitry falls away.

Behind her a shooting star streaks across the sky...only it's not what it appears. It's the first of the small pyramids plummeting down from orbit...

* * *

><p><strong>The Sphinx...<strong>

Logan is holding Storm off...when she suddenly freezes and cries out slightly.

As she topples over Logan catches her and lays her down gently. The circuitry slips away from her skin.

Her eyes flutter open. "Logan?"

"Ro," Logan says with utter relief.

"I'm sorry," she says in a half-sob. "I tried. I tried so hard to fight him," she tries to say.

"Easy, Ro. Just relax. I'll get you out of here," he promises her, not blaming her a bit. He knows what she's been through because he's been through it. Sometimes it doesn't matter how strong you are, there are things that will just overcome you.

Her eyes flutter shut from exhaustion. Logan has to leave her here just for a minute to deal with Apocalypse. He turns and prepares to, if he has to, finish the ancient mutant off once and for all...

* * *

><p>In the chamber Rogue walks up to where Apocalypse lies in the Eye of Ages, seething with anger at what she recalls him doing to her. "You've used us for tha last tahme," she spits out angrily.<p>

In her anger she gets too close as Apocalypse's eyes snap open and he grabs her right hand. Even with all the energy shut off he is still immensely strong...but Rogue's pretty strong too...as she punches him clear across the face with her left with all the internalised rage and strength she can muster. That slams his head back down and loosens his grip upon her. She breaks free of his grasp and then starts to slam down the open petals of the Eye of Ages, intending to seal him away just like what was done to him 5,000years ago.

She quickly has 5 out of 6 down but before she can slam the 6th one down Apocalypse manages to get his hand in the way and blocks it.

"No! Listen to me! You must be warned. Without me a darker Destiny lies ahead for you all. The Realm of Ghosts will puncture and those whose crimes deserve the eternal punishment will come. And worst of all the Killer of his own Kind. Zod..."

Rogue, who had been struggling to push the last petal closed, pauses at hearing that. "What?" she asks, peering through the gap at Apocalypse.

"Zod is coming," Apocalypse tells her, his piercing gaze telling her he speaks the absolute truth.

Clark told Rogue about Zod, the man who essentially destroyed his homeworld, his own people in an act of spite.

Before she can react, Logan leaps atop of the Eye of Ages and his extra weight manages to snap the last petal shut.

Rogue staggers back as Apocalypse pounds from within, trying to get out.

"Rogue, turn the power back on!" Logan tells her.

Rogue snaps out of it and does what he says, restoring the power. Everything re-activates. The Eye of Ages glows as the hieroglyphs around its centre begin to rotate. Something is happening, though neither mutant knows what.

Logan leaps down, pops his claws and slices his way through what he guesses is the control panel. He strides over and grabs Rogue by her arm. "Lets go!" he orders.

The two barely manage to leap out of the way as the diamond shaped vessel closes up. They make a run for it as it glows more and more brightly, spinning in the air before there is a flash of light and it's gone. Vanished.

They stop and just look.

"Where did it go?" Rogue asks.

"I don't know," Logan answers honestly. "Hopefully it just fell through the cracks of time, never to be seen again," he gives his hope as he goes to aid Nightcrawler who is starting to try and get to his feet. He places the groggy blue mutant on his shoulders.

Rogue stares at the empty space, thinking over everything she remembers, everything that has happened, Apocalypse's last warning and comes up with, in very grim and grave tones of foreboding, "Somehow ah don't think we'll beh that lucky."

Rogue then exits the chamber behind Logan as they find and pick up the varying lost members of the team on the way out.

Everyone can just about walk...as long as they lean on each other. Now there's a philosophy for keepers.

They climb the stairs between the Sphinx's legs. In the sky above more and more shooting stars are visible as the remaining pyramids fall, burning up in the atmosphere.

Logan carries Storm in his arms, her head resting on his shoulder. "Ro?" he queries.

"Hmm?"

"I...uh...I love you too," he whispers it.

Despite it all a huge smile erupts on her face at hearing those words. She places his hand on his cheek, directing his head and the two share a kiss before she drifts off back asleep in his arms.

Evan who is helping Husk out shudders slightly at hearing that.

Cyclops is aiding Dust out and walks up behind them. "Do you think Apocalypse was stopped in time?" he wonders as he looks up.

"We cut it close...but, um, I think we did. I hope we did," Logan says truthfully.

At the rear, behind Bobby and Ray helping each other, Rogue is helping her brother, his arm across her shoulder. He's smiling at her. "You did it, Rogue," he congratulates her. "Zhe girl who cut herself off zhe vorld just saved it," he summarises what he believes she accomplished.

Rogue sighs, thinking she's getting praise she didn't earn. "Ah wish ah could say ah did it for tha world."

"Hmm?" Kurt queries.

"Down there...ah remembered...some of what Apocalypse did ta meh and ah was just so...pissed," she confesses what was really motivating her. "And what did ah do, Kurt? Stepped in at tha last moment while ya and everyone else was fighting for their lives?" she asks him, feeling pretty bad at seeing the state everyone here is in. She can only imagine how the others got on and in her mind she did very little while they did a lot. She's feeling guilty about that.

"It vas zhe plan. Everyvone agreed to it," Kurt reminds her that no-one was forced to be in her place or anything. "It'll be alright you know," he assures her. "You'll see."

Rogue sighs. She isn't so sure of that...especially with Apocalypse's last words ringing in her head.

Zod is coming.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: You have to admit Logan did come up with one hell of a good plan in the end. I had the idea for the longest time in my head that while they would stop Apocalypse before it got really bad it would begin to trigger off an upsurge in x-gene activation, a few examples of which I would give. And yes the fact Mystique's powers are restored means trouble for everyone. Oh dear, what have I done to Chloe and Lois? It seems I might have just sent them to their watery graves...or have I? You'll see soon enough. And oh yeah, Zod is coming. I love dropping in such cheerfulness. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension Aftermath.<em>


	61. Chapter 61

Chapter 61

**Mexico...**

Magneto opens his eyes to find his daughter looking down on him. "Lorna," he breathes with a sigh of relief at seeing her...relatively unharmed. Tattered, tried and a bit roughed up but ok...considering it was him that did it to her.

Magneto is not shy of admitting his own mistakes...and this has taught him something he needs to think on.

Into view comes a tired, beat-up looking Banshee carrying an equally beat-up looking and unconscious Siryn in his arms. "Next time ye try and take over th' world I'm goin t' remind ye of this," Sean promises to use this as leverage forever more against his once upon a time friend.

Magneto groans as he sits up. "I think I preferred it as Apocalypse's slave," he dead-pans in response to that...which sends Lorna into a fit of giggles.

* * *

><p><strong>China...<strong>

Clark sits up surrounded by the evidence of the damage he has inflicted...of the true level of destruction he always feared he was capable of.

And his friends...his family...how close did he come to killing them?

He puts his face in his hands.

"Are you alright?" Claire asks as she kneels down to next her brother.

Clark peers up from behind his hands, tears of remorse in his eyes. "No," he whispers, tearfully remorseful. "No. I'm not. You don't know...you can't...what Apocalypse has done..." he swallows hard. "I'm sorry," he says as he breaks down.

Claire just holds him as he sobs, not sure what to do or say.

* * *

><p><strong>Egypt...<strong>

Tabby wraps her arms around Colossus' large muscley metal covered right arm. "You know the only thing this party lacked was a good drink!" she declares, doing what she always does, trying to bring derision to a deadly serious situation.

"The only thing I want is an aspirin," Rahne groans as she rubs her aching head.

"Honey, that headache is how you know it's a party!" Tabby grins unabashed.

The Professor sits up from where he now sits on the desert sands and rips the collar around his neck off. The last vestige of Apocalypse's control. He finds himself levitated and spun round to find Jean facing him...and he's never been more proud of her than he is right now.

Jean walks over and hugs him. "Professor," she says in utter relief at saving her mentor.

Charles hugs her back. "Thank you, Jean," he says and then a small worried expression comes to his face as a memory pops into his head...a memory of her future shown to him by Apocalypse...and not just Jean. He saw a lot of things...he needs some time to sort it out.

A big worry, one amongst many, is that there may not be time. There are going to be consequences to this. Serious consequences.

Over Jean's shoulder he can see Angel, despite being winged, trying to aid Betsy.

"Bets?" Warren asks in concern...especially at the way she is covering the left side of her face with her hands.

"Ah, fuck it burns," she complains, swearing like a sailor.

"Let me see," Warren says as he tries to gently pry her hands away.

Betsy relents and lets him.

Warren blinks and just stares at her.

"What? Is it bad?" Betsy asks in worry.

"It's uh...um..." Warren struggles to describe it. Over her left eye is now a crimson red mark, like a dagger shape sort of that stretches down from her hairline to its point sitting on her cheek.

Those consequences the Professor was worrying about. Meet the 1st one.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville...<strong>

Chloe drags herself up to the bank, coughing and spluttering water out, her hair bedraggled and wet. She takes a few deep gasps of air. She doesn't even remember how she got out the car, let alone how she finds herself on the bank...but at least the crippling pain's gone. She starts to look around and assess her situation...when she spots a body lying face down in the water not too far away.

"Lois!" she screams in panic as she recognises who it is. Finding the strength from somewhere she swims over and grabs her cousin before dragging her back to the bank. She turns Lois over and checks her over.

No breathing.

No heartbeat.

Chloe starts CPR. Pumping the heart, breathing into Lois' mouth.

"Come on, Lo," she begs. "Don't do this to me. Breathe! Breathe dammit!" she snaps.

But nope, nothing, no response.

"No," Chloe pleads...as her strength falters as the realisation sinks in that she may have lost her cousin. A tear trickles down her cheek from her eye...drops off her chin and strikes Lois...with an odd flash of light.

When the flash fades away you find Chloe now lying on the ground next to Lois...who is suddenly coughing up the water from her lungs. She rolls over and gasps for breath. It takes her a few moments to quite figure out where she is...and that is when she spots her cousin. "Chlo?" she queries as she reaches over and starts to shake the soaked blond girl. "Chloe. Chloe!" she shouts in panic...but no amount of shaking or anything else will arouse her cousin because there is no pulse, no breathing, not any sign of life and nor will anything Lois does bring any back.

Chloe Sullivan is dead.

* * *

><p>Logan is going to begrudgingly have to think something nice about Fury. The SHIELD Director had sent in medical teams to help at all locations. Inevitably, of course, this was along with teams to secure the pyramid bases for study no doubt.<p>

It's just been too long a day for Logan to care. Let Fury have the sites. With Apocalypse and his vessel gone he doubts on how much Fury will learn exactly.

Logan's more concerned with Ro, who was sleeping peacefully in the helijet on the ride home. He gently brushes some of her white hair back and contemplates the fact he really does love her. He has no idea what this is going to mean. What he does know is that the following weeks and months are going to be tough for her recovering from this. He knows because he's been where she is. Hopefully that also means he'll be able to help her...even if he knows he's not all that great at stuff like this.

In the same helijet Kurt and Rogue sit together.

Kurt isn't too bad off luckily.

Rogue sighs.

"Vhat?" her brother asks her at the sigh.

"Ya know she'll probably beh gone by tha tahme we get back."

"Mystique," Kurt figures out what she is on about. "Honestly, I haven't had time to zhink about it," he admits. It was just too much in the middle of everything and still is. He needs a few days to process.

"Ah really thought, just for a second, she was changing. Ah'm an idiot," Rogue berates herself for ever giving Mystique a final chance.

"It's never wrong to have faith in people," Kurt argues. "I had faith in you. Even vhen you vere vith Magneto I believed."

"Not sure ya should have done that," Rogue thinks. She wouldn't have had faith in herself. Hell, if she had been in Kurt's shoes she would have kicked her own ass.

"I did anyway. Zhat's zhe point of faith. It isn't rational."

Rogue sighs. "What do we do? She'll be out there doing who knows what."

"I don't know...but I do know zhat we still have each ozher, right?"

Rogue smiles a little bit at that. "Yeah. Right. Ya and meh till tha end, bro."

"Vell zhen zhings can't be all zhat bad zhen," Kurt says with his stupid, goofy grin.

"Well not for ya, ya have meh as your sister. Meh on tha othah hand..." she says, before her lips curls up into a smirk.

"Oh, ha, ha, very funny," Kurt dead-pans.

Rogue laughs...and after the day they've all been having it feels so good to be able to laugh.

* * *

><p>Charles sits in the helijet on the way home, looking out the window. One advantage of being the world's most powerful telepath is having a disciplined mind...of having developed ways to control and compartmentalise his feelings.<p>

It helps keep him organised and together...but doesn't help with the guilt of his actions under Apocalypse's control. To see his friends and students, battered, bandaged up...all because of him.

And Betsy...and that crimson dagger mark on her face...he doesn't even know where to start with that.

And he needs time to process.

Process what he saw because while controlled by Apocalypse he was linked to Apocalypse's mind. He saw how the ancient mutant thinks and feels about and sees the world around him.

It was an awful experience. So cold.

Apocalypse believes he has about as much in common with humans as humans do with ants. He believes he is a long way above just about everything. A force of the universe, of Destiny itself. He's quite, quite mad. That is a mind the likes of which Charles never wants to experience again.

Only he has no choice but to think on it. He saw what Apocalypse saw.

The future...or at least glimpses of it.

He needs time to process that too. He just isn't sure he will get time. There is going to be serious fallout from this.

The world came close to disaster and the world's leaders aren't going to be taking that lying down.

* * *

><p>Magneto must admit he doesn't know what to make of the situation he is in currently. He always thought the day he would be on a SHIELD helijet is the day they were moving his corpse because they would never take him alive.<p>

Yet here he is, surrounded by X-Men...with his daughter next to him, her arms wrapped around his tight as if afraid to let him go. His tremendously brave little girl...who is sorta babbling despite how exhausted she must be.

"And after you died Professor Xavier let me stay at the mansion...and we had a remembrance ceremony for you..."

Magneto interrupts her there. "You had a remembrance ceremony?" he queries, bemused he would get that sort of privilege considering how he believes most people think about him. Well it's not so much a belief as he knows how people think about him. Not that he cares. He doesn't. He does what he feels he must...and that belief hasn't changed despite what he has just experienced.

"Uh huh," Lorna nods to confirm. "The Professor held the service. It was lovely. Jewish...and even Wanda attended."

"Wanda was there?" Magneto can't help but be surprised. He half-imagined her dancing on his grave considering.

"I know, right! But she really was upset...though if you ask her she'll deny it...in fact it's probably better you don't mention I told you that," Lorna thinks, wishing to avoid her sister's wrath for spilling that.

"My lips are sealed," Magneto promises...though he can't help but see a glimmer of hope in what Lorna is saying about how Wanda reacted to his 'death'. "You and Wanda..." he starts to inquire.

"Oh yeah, we've gotten really close...we're room-mates...and uh...mom! Mom's there! They set up this room for her and everything."

Magneto must remember to thank Charles for all of this. Caring for Suzanna, Lorna...though where is her brother, his son Pietro. A question he asks.

"Uh...down in...you know way deep South," she answers it cryptically considering the company they are in. "After you...after you died," she says the very difficult thing to say. "Sinister pulled out everyone to it and Pietro chose to go," she informs her father, her anger, bitterness and sadness at the way Pietro just upped and left her still clear in her voice.

"I see," Magneto says, pondering that. He's going to have to find a moment where he and Lorna can talk in private about that because in his absence it seems a lot has happened.

* * *

><p>Clark looks out of the window of the helijet, his eyes haunted as the memories play out over and over in his head. Everything from the moment Apocalypse took him to that future...and everything that happened since.<p>

He doesn't even know how to start explaining...mostly because he's trying to resist the urge to throw-up every time he catches a glimpse out of the corner of his eyes as to what he did to his friends and family. Rao...he almost killed them. He was going to. He was...

They don't know...what Apocalypse did to him to turn him into..._that. _

Clark does. Clark remembers everything...even the things he's not suppose to. The things that were wiped away...and it means consequences.

He places his hands to his eyes and wishes to Rao he could drive the memories out...but that is not a luxury he is going to get.

One of the SHIELD pilots turns their head and speaks up. "Superman. We're getting a message for you from the Xavier Institute. A Martha Kent."

Clark blinks. He doesn't want to talk to his mother right now...but why is she calling? "What's the message?" he asks in a quiet voice.

"Just 4 words. Chloe Sullivan is dead."

"What?!" Nightwing shrieks from behind at hearing this. Chloe's her best friend.

Clark rises to his feet and strides over to the side-door. He yanks it open.

"Where are you going?!" Domino asks, her arm slung against her body, bandages over where Clark stuck the knife into her shoulder.

"To Chloe," he answers.

"I'm coming with you," Nightwing insists as she strides up to him. Clark open his mouth to argue. She doesn't let him, waving a finger in his face. "No. Who's spent more time with her than you these last several months?" she asks the rhetorical question because with Clark away in Bayville it is of course Andrea.

Clark just doesn't have the energy to argue so he wraps an arm around her waist and the two of them drop from the helijet for several seconds. They were just coming over the West Coat anyway. In fact you can see the famous Golden Gate Bridge from here.

Clark then propels them forward as fast as he can punch it...not as fast as he did as War but that's because Apocalypse enhanced him...hell probably beyond his own physical peak.

Yet another thing he wishes he could forget.

* * *

><p><strong>Smallville Medical Centre...<strong>

Since Clark is really not in the mood to talk to anyone, especially upset cousins, it's Andrea, after she's done a quick change, that strides through the corridors looking for Lois.

There had been just enough time while she was changing for Clark to phone the mansion from her apartment and learn that Lois had phoned them, not sure who else to call, what with Chloe's own father abroad working.

Clark was now up on the roof watching and listening while Andrea finds Lois just sitting there, obviously in shock.

Andrea sits down next to her friend. "Hey," she says softly.

"Hey," Lois says distantly.

"So...um, what happened?" Andrea asks.

"I don't know," Lois is honest. "We were driving along, when the sky went dark...Chloe was driving and she started convulsing and lost control. We went off into the river...I remember...drowning...and then darkness. Next thing I know I'm on the bank lying next to Chloe and she's dead."

Andrea's frowns. That story makes no sense. "How did you get to the bank?"

"I don't know."

"Someone pull you up?"

"There was no-one else there. Chloe must have done it...but she can't have right? If she did how is she dead. How am I not dead? Because I think I was. In fact I'm certain I was. Then there was this strange warmth and I'm alive and Chloe's dead. I don't...I..." Lois drops her face into her hands.

"I know how terrible this is," Andrea says from experience. "When I lost my mother...all there was was darkness for a long, long time but I got past it. I know you don't want to hear this right now but you'll get through it. I'll help you. I promise."

Lois is clearly sobbing quietly.

Clark can hear it. He's...if he wasn't already numb from today he would be by now. He sighs. There is nothing more for him to do right now. He turns to leave...

"Help! Help! Someone help me!" he hears being shouted.

Clark stops dead. That sounds like... "Chloe?"

He focusses his hearing in and hears banging. "Help! Somebody help me!"

It is Chloe!

Clark zips off. Please, Rao, just give him this once nice thing today of all days. He reaches the morgue, rips the door off of one of the cabinets and pulls the drawer out...and there's Chloe under the sheet, obvious in a panic and disorientated. "Whoa, Chlo. It's ok," he tries to assure her...which is going to be difficult the first chance she gets to look at herself.

"What hap...?" Chloe looks around and starts to figure out where she is. "Am I in a morgue?" she asks.

Clark sighs and helps her down from the drawer. "Come on, let's get you out..."

"Why am I in a morgue?!" Chloe demands to know, her voice high-pitched.

"You're alive. That's what matters now," Clark snaps harsher than he means to.

It dawns on Chloe what has happened. "But I wasn't alive, was I?"

"Chloe, I mean this in the nicest possible way, completely sympathising with where you find yourself but I have just had the day from hell. I'm not in the mood to play 20 questions."

"I just came back from the dead!" she snaps angrily.

"And I was just turned into a weapon of mass destruction by a 5,000year old nutcase where I nearly killed my friends and family and set about in motion an act that would have killed billions!" he roars, his grief and anger exploding. "You don't want to play this act of one-upmanship on me! Not today!" he snaps, waggling his finger aggressively in her face.

Chloe is stunned into silence. She has never heard Clark speak like that. Not ever. "I...uh..." she's completely at a loss now.

Clark is breathing hard trying to regain control of his emotions. He drops his hand and crushes it into a fist at his side. "I'm...sorry. I didn't mean that," he says.

"Yes, you did," Chloe contradicts him. He completely meant it. She can tell. "I'm sorry, Clark," she apologises, his outburst making her forget her freak-out. "I guess I missed some stuff."

Clark manages a tiny smile at that.

"Is Lois...?"

"She's fine," Clark assures her. "Do you remember what happened?"

Chloe tries but it's a struggle. It all seemed to happen so fast in her memories. "Lois...she had drowned...and CPR wasn't working...and I remember holding her...crying...and then just...there was...and..."

"And?"

"I don't know. It goes blank," Chloe tells him, her brow furrowed deep in concentration.

"Did you...resurrect her?" Clark asks, making the only conclusion he can on what information he has, as insane as it might sound.

"Me?" she asks, beginning to raise her hand, the one not holding the sheet round her body. "How would I..." she stops when she sees her hand.

"Yeah. I was trying to figure out how to tell you about that," Clark demurs.

Chloe stares at her hand...and stares...and stares some more. Her hand...the skin...it's gold in colour and not just her hand. It goes right up her arm. She peers under the sheet she is wrapped in. Her whole body is like that. "But...what..." she stammers.

"You're a mutant," Clark states the only explanation.

Chloe swallows...hard. She sorta picks at her skin, almost as if trying to peel the golden flesh away.

Clark grabs her hand to stop her doing that. "On any other day, Chlo I would find the right words here but right now I've got nothing. Sorry," he apologises for the mess he is right at this moment and he just doesn't know what to tell her.

Internally Chloe is going through one of her freak-outs as...well basically lets face it her life as she knew it has just been shattered to pieces. There is probably not a person alive who wouldn't be freaking out. That being the case she makes a decision that is probably not going to be remembered as the best one she has ever made. "Are you heading back to Bayville?" she asks Clark.

Clark nods. "Yeah," he confirms that is the plan.

"Take me with you," she tells him.

"What?" Clark asks in surprise and confusion.

"Clark...I can't be dealing with this right now here," she tells him, overwhelmed by everything. Not just dying and coming back to life but now she's a golden skinned mutant?

"But Lois?" Clark wonders about her. "If you just vanish..."

"Clark, you asked me for a favour in keeping what Andrea's dark half did secret. Now I'm calling it in. Take me out of here," she demands he pay it back.

"Ok," Clark concedes he will do it. "But like my favour when Lois finds out I'm directing her to you," he promises because in his favour he told Chloe that if Andrea ever remembers she was just to direct the Hispanic woman his way and he would deal with it.

"Just take me away, please," Chloe begs him.

Clark is too tired and messed up right now to debate with her so fine. He does what she asks and the two vanish in a blur and a gust of wind.

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: In the concept drawings for Psylocke for the show's never was 5th season she had the dagger mark over her eye so I thought why not put it in. Plus, last chapter I did give her psi-blade its first ever appearance in my story. Yes, so if you're thinking Chloe's appearance reminds you of Elixir you would be correct. I decided quite some time ago that she would be mutated and I would model her after an existing character with healing abilities(remember when that was actually a thing on the show that was almost quietly dropped and forgotten) and Elixir with his unique appearance was the one I chose. Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension Aftermath part 2.<em>

_AN1: Lots of reviewers have expressed unhappiness at the fact I didn't have Clark fight Apocalypse so I'll try to explain my thinking. Did I leave hints and prophecies that Clark and Apocalypse were destined to fight? Yes(which by the way they did and Apocalypse won...by cheating sure but I will get around to explaining that). Did I also say that Apocalypse had seen how that future would pan out? Yes. Apocalypse saw that if he let things continue as they were destined to he would suffer his final defeat at Clark's hands. With that foreknowledge what would you do in Apocalypse's shoes? You would set about changing it. His way was to turn Clark from his conqueror into his servant/slave. Everything Apocalypse is doing in this arc is to reshape the future to his personal design and therefore nullifying all those prophecies. I was going to basically put all this in the story anyway but I can see I need to explain it now. Now if you're still unhappy I'm sorry about that but I won't be changing my mind and rewriting any of it._


	62. Chapter 62

Chapter 62

**At the Institute...**

It had been the day from hell as the SHIELD helijets start to drop off the varying X-Men teams back at the mansion.

It also meant happy reunions for many people. You appreciate more what you have when you come so close to losing it all.

For Claire she told Marie that meant as soon as they weren't exhausted there would be lots of life-reaffirming sex. Yeah, she's blunt like that. Marie loves her anyway.

"I'm not an invalid you know," Ororo complains at Logan as he carries her down from the helijet.

"Humour me," Logan says a smirk.

Ororo rolls her eyes...yet doesn't protest as strongly as she could. Some part of her is actually enjoying him being a gentleman.

Martha and Jonathan make sure to bring Charles his spare wheelchair and help him on it before he rolls down the ramp...and comes across Magneto, carrying his daughter who has finally passed out from exhaustion.

"Erik," Charles greets him.

"Charles," Magneto greets him back.

Their exchanged looks say more than many words after what they've both just suffered through. It means neither of them has the energy or desire to resume their previous antagonism at the moment.

"Father?"

Magneto turns his head to see a severely limping Scarlet Witch looking at him, a huge bump on her head and a split lip. She looked pretty rough, worse for wear. Wanda must admit to everything being a little bit fuzzy...though half of her wonders if that is a lingering side-effect of using the x-gene enhancer rather than a concussion. It hasn't sunk in yet quite what it was like, how she felt, what level she had been elevated to.

"Wanda," Magneto says softly.

Wanda just looks at him. The man she has hated so much for so long...the man she did grieve for...before her eyes drop to her sister. "Is Lorna alright?" she asks.

"I believe it is just exhaustion mostly."

Wanda nods, relieved before looking at her father again. "And you?" she asks.

Well that's new. Wanda asking about his well-being. Perhaps there is a glimmer of hope she can forgive him one day after all. "I shall survive," he assures her. He survived the Nazi Death Camps after all and frankly that was worse than anything Apocalypse could manage to do to him.

"Yeah, you're good at that," Wanda mutters disparagingly.

And there's the angry girl.

Charles intervenes. "Beast is going to set up an initial assessment centre in the foyer to determine who really needs to be in the infirmary and who can just go to their rooms," he explains what he and Hank talked about on the flight back. Despite everything his students come first. Always will for Charles.

And that is Beast's 1st task once his helicopter has landed. He's bruised and a little battered but there's others worse off than him and the doctor in him will push him on. On the flight back he was on the phone to Martha and Jonathan and he's sure they along with Forge and Cypher have set up everything he asked for...and Jean will volunteer to help.

It's clear that for the X-Men teams they're going to be thin on numbers for awhile if anything else blows up.

Pray to God nothing else does right now.

Beast walks into the foyer and does a quick check. There's a couple of extra things he could do with so makes his way down to the infirmary to grab them quickly. He is rooting around a supply closet when a voice makes him jump.

"Mr McCoy."

Hank spins round and his eyes fall on... "Clark. You startled me," he must confess.

"Sorry," Clark says apologetically.

"It's fine," Beast waves it off. "How are you?" he asks, his eyes taking in the young man.

"That's not a good question today," Clark says honestly.

"I can imagine," Hank says.

"No. You can't," Clark contradicts him bluntly, his eyes stark in their haunted expression.

Hank feels immense sympathy for the young man. It must have been terrible.

Clark shakes it off. "I know you're busy but I need you for just one minute, please," he requests.

Intrigued Hank follows Clark into the main part of the infirmary where Clark pulls a curtain back to reveal a blond girl with golden skin. A familiar blond girl. "Ms Sullivan?" Hank queries.

"Hi," Chloe says, her voice distant.

Hank doesn't mean to stare. After all look at him but apart from the golden appearance it's also very unusual for mutation to manifest this late. It usually starts at puberty, 13, 14, 15 but after that it usually requires an exterior factor...

That's when it hits him. "Oh my stars and garters," Hank murmurs. "Did this..."

"Happen when the sky went dark?" Chloe finishes. "Sorta. I felt pain...and I was driving..." she trails off.

Clark finishes with what he overheard and what Chloe told him. "They went off into the river. Chloe pulled Lois out but she had drowned. Only that's not how it ended. Lois is fine and I found Chloe in the morgue. Somehow their positions reversed..."

"And I woke up in the drawer looking like this," Chloe manages to finish.

Hank rubs his face. If Apocalypse's field triggered a latent mutation in Chloe...then how many others?

Oh dear, this could signal massive ramifications.

* * *

><p>And Hank is spot on. Over the next couple of days as they all try and recover from their physical and emotional wounds the news reports are filled with stories of a massive wave of new mutant manifestations. There's a report of a cheerleader from Portland who apparently 'melted' into a puddle of liquid metal. A boy from Boston who transformed into grey rock. Across the pond Betsy had heard of a boy whose chest 'exploded' and his chest and lower half of his face was now composed of some sort of energy. Plus there was this loser flying around in a costume composed of the British Flag calling himself 'Captain Britain'.<p>

Betsy feels so sorry for that guy's family. The embarrassment must be terrible.

Speaking of Betsy she had her own problems. The new mark on her face. Apparently, according to Beast, her skin pigment has changed, it's like some exotic birthmark. It can't be removed short of burning her skin off so she either learns to live with it or the Professor had offered to teach her how to psychically hide it from sight.

Betsy didn't know what she was going to do but at least Warren was sticking around. His wing was in a sling but it would heal. Betsy could see how frustrated he was at being grounded. It's funny though, she thought she made him fly every time they were in bed together.

* * *

><p>On the new mutants front, closer to home Peter had heard from Gwen and MJ about Liz...who, while she was no longer 'on fire', refused to leave her room. Apparently she was just sitting in the corner, rocking back and forth, muttering over and over how she's not a freak. She's suffered a nervous breakdown...or something like it.<p>

Peter would have loved to help...except the fact he's completely laid up in an infirmary bed. Clark beat the crap out of him and even for his enhanced healing he'll be lucky to be walking any time this week. His aunt was here visiting him. She couldn't be talked out of it which Peter hated. He hadn't wanted her to see him so banged up. He knows it only worries her.

Peter is also worried about Kitty. Not just how Clark beat her up, not as bad as him, but after using that x-gene enhancer she's been lying practically exhausted for 2 days now. Her recovery is going slowly...and he's really been worried by the nose bleeds she's been suffering from ever since. Beast says he can't see any damage...but Peter can't help but worry.

Speaking of Clark, Peter hadn't seen his friend at at all. Apparently, from what he hears, Clark won't talk to anyone. He's retreated somewhere to brood in his guilt. Peter could understand it. He's felt like that. After the symbiote. Peter was so remorseful over the way he treated everyone, he treated them basically like crap, he didn't know where to start to repair the damage he had done so he retreated within himself and brooded. Thank God that phase is over though. It's just not like Peter to brood.

As for his friend, in fact what Peter thinks is that Clark is trying to avoid seeing the damage he inflicted. Like Thunderbird in plaster for that broken wrist, or the deep, heavy bruising he put on his sister, Claire or the rather rough look Wanda is carrying through she's basically ok. Bart heals so rapidly he's already fine but Penance has been walking around with a noticeable limp and the hole in Domino's shoulder is sort of easy to see.

Again Peter could get it so yeah, when he next sees Clark he's going to be honest and tell him how he doesn't blame his friend at all.

Peter's just that sort of guy.

* * *

><p>Also closer to home Kurt had flown into a near panic when he heard Amanda was in the hospital in a coma and what had transpired at the moment when the sky went dark. Kurt had barley left the hospital in two days.<p>

The Professor had been able to confirm this via Cerebro...which was struggling to cope with the sudden surge of mutant numbers, that Amanda indeed, now registered as a fully fledged mutant...though the readings were a bit off normal.

Charles hadn't been able to determine whether that was because something was off about Amanda or the fact the surge had almost fried Cerebro and it wasn't working correctly. He was trying to fix it.

To be truthful the Professor had found the distraction of investigating the effects of what Apocalypse had done welcome. Beats thinking on what Apocalypse turned him into and aiding him with Cerebro?

Erik.

Yes, he was still here.

Nobody had the strength or desire to fight right now and this sudden increase in new mutants affected Magneto as much as anyone. Plus he did help Charles build the 1st Cerebro so he knows what he's doing.

Right now the 2 old friends were trying to make sense of something that didn't. Something Magneto first spotted.

If you put the x-gene activations in a graph you get a simple wave. A rise to a peak which is now petering out back to normal levels...except when you look at the time it started, it started before Apocalypse activated his global field.

"You know," Charles says. "The rate at which new mutants have been appearing was above trend long before this. Hank and I couldn't explain it."

"Yes. I too had noticed that," Magneto reveals.

Charles tries a few ideas. "Lets add the original projection," he proposes and adds that line to the graph. "And highlight the extra above projection manifestations."

Magneto looks and realises something when looking at this. "Charles, it's a completely symmetric wave."

"Yes."

"It shouldn't be. It should be a sudden almost vertical rise and then a slow tail off," Magneto realises.

Charles blinks. "You're right." He snaps his fingers. "It rippled backwards through time," he suddenly gets. Apocalypse had the technology of time travel so it's within the possibilities Charles is aware of...though don't ask him the underlying physics of how it happened because he doesn't have a clue.

"That explains why it's been above trend for so long, yes," Magneto could see and they both knew Apocalypse had access to time travel technology. Somehow Apocalypse projected this mutational field's effects into the past.

Charles sighs and rubs his brow. This changes everything. Before, the rise of mutants, according to projection, would be slow and steady and give mankind time to adjust. Now through Apocalypse's actions the mutant population has just exploded worldwide with no time to adjust. There is now no way to predict how this will go. He says to Erik, "We may understand it but it doesn't help us deal with the issues caused."

Magneto knows what Charles is referring to. This 'incident' has started a new anti-mutant hysteria. The US Senate was having a debate on it today that is very like the one they had last year after Magneto forced the reveal of mutants. And it wasn't just the US Senate. Many countries were having debates in reaction to how close Apocalypse pushed the world to disaster. Magneto places his hands behind his back and straightens up. "I don't wish to repeat myself or say 'I told you so' Charles but this is how humans react, how they will always react to us. I may not have agreed with Apocalypse's agenda...and after being connected to his mind I'm glad your X-Men stopped him," he says truthfully. The future Apocalypse envisioned was nothing like what Magneto wanted. "However, nothing has changed. Humans fear us and what they fear they destroy."

"And nothing has changed my opinion, Erik. If anything what I saw in Apocalypse's mind has only strengthened my resolve to carry on my work," Charles argues. Apocalypse wanted nothing but strife, suffering and conflict. The best way to defeat Apocalypse is to carry on fighting for equality and understanding.

In fact Charles has been meaning to have a word with his students over what he saw in Apocalypse's mind but felt they needed to rest up first. Perhaps he should get on with that today...tomorrow at the latest. "So when were you going to tell me about your mutant nation?" he finally gets around to asking.

Magneto is not surprised. "Rogue? My daughter?" he queries who blabbed.

"When Lorna called us after it appeared you died she had been abandoned. She had to give an explanation of where everyone had gone...but if it's any comfort she was very loyal to you. Wouldn't tell me where it was, still hasn't and I'm not certain Rogue actually knows," Charles elaborates.

Magneto is glad to hear of Lorna's loyalty.

"Erik, I do understand what you're thinking and where it comes from," Charles reflects. "My issue is it doesn't solve a single problem," he argues his belief. "They all still exist. When the other nations learn of this nation and they will eventually you have to know the reaction. They will fear your motives and what this means for their security."

"Human concerns are not my concerns," Magneto points out. "I set it up for the sole purpose of creating a safe haven for all mutants."

"Lorna likened it to Israel and I know you can see the comparison. Has Israel's creation solved any of the underlying problems?" Charles points out.

"No...but again it is not my worry. They try and threaten my people and you know what my reaction will be," Magneto doesn't threaten. It's not a threat. It's a statement of fact.

Sadly Charles does. "Erik I don't want to be an enemy of an entire nation of mutants," he states. It's the last thing Charles wants.

"And I don't want that either Charles. I want you to join us," Magneto makes the offer.

"I knew you'd say that," Charles says with a weary resignation of how stuck in a rut he and Erik are in on their disagreement.

"And I know you'll decline," Magneto says with the same weary resignation.

The two old friends know too well how each other think.

"Though one day I would like to be able to visit it," Charles...requests basically. He would like to see it, assess it, see what Magneto is doing. Preferably with permission but in the worst case scenario he may have to resort to spying.

"You will be most welcome...one day when I'm ready," Magneto procrastinates a little but doesn't refuse. Maybe deep down he hopes that if Charles was to actually see his nation he might change his mind on their schism and see this is the way forward. "And speaking of my nation I must return to it," Magneto declares his intention to leave soon. "After speaking with Lorna I don't like the idea of who might be in charge right now," he must admit to some deep concern. He never trusted Sinister and without him there to restrain the man Magneto fears what state things could be in by now.

Even though Charles doesn't agree this mutant nation is a solution, as long as it exists, in all honesty he would rather Magneto was in charge. A sort of better the devil you know type of situation.

"I thank you for your hospitality Charles...and for looking after Lorna and her mother," Magneto shows his appreciation.

"You're welcome. Lorna is a special girl."

"Yes. She is," Magneto agrees without hesitation.

"Will she be leaving with you?" Charles wonders.

"I still have to ask her," Magneto replies to that.

"Well she's welcome to stay if she wishes," Charles assures his old friend.

"I knew you'd say that," Magneto quips, repeating Charles words of earlier.

Charles actually manages a small laugh. After the last few days he needs one.

On a side note if anyone was wondering what happened to Mesmero, Charles let SHIELD have the mutant telepath and lackey of Apocalypse. For his crimes he did need to be handed over to the proper authorities which has been done now. It was no longer Charles' concern.

* * *

><p>Elsewhere in the mansion Chloe sat in one of the sitting rooms, watching the tv, watching the Senate debate to be exact.<p>

God was it was only last year she herself went there to speak up in defence of mutants.

What a year it's been...and look at her now.

She spooked herself every time she looked in the mirror and saw her reflection. The golden skin...and the power to do who knows what. They hadn't figured it out yet...which is more to do with Chloe's freak out than anyone else's lack of trying to aid her.

And Lois...God only knows what Lois thinks happened to her but Chloe couldn't deal with that right now.

She knows that her life has just been flipped on her head and she flipped out and she needs to be here where she can hide away...with people who won't judge her. Who understand exactly what she's going through.

Like Bobby...who was sitting next to her. When Bobby was first told she was here and saw her..he may have made a lame joke about her being his Golden Girl.

They've had this long distance not too serious relationship for months and now Chloe's here...and a mutant...and her appearance of course meant nothing to him. Please, Bobby's not that shallow. In fact if anything she looks even more amazing. Her golden skin is practically flawless. She almost literally glows.

So anyway Bobby guesses now is the time they find out whether a short distance relationship between them can actually work. For right now he's doing his best to help her adjust...in his own unique way.

"I cannot believe this rubbish," Tabby mutters as she is forced to listen to the same tried old arguments all over again. It's even that same Senator again who led it all least year; Mitchell...who by the way is supporting Kelly is his mayoral bid. Guess all the racists hang out at the same club or something.

"It's different. It's worse," Chloe gives her view on the debate. "Apocalypse came within a hair's breadth of killing billions and converting the rest into mutants."

"And we stopped him," Bobby points out, thinking that they should be getting some major credit for that...which once again they're not! Ungrateful is one word Bobby is thinking.

"The world saw its protectors defeated...easily by what was a mutant. They're scared. Even more so than last year. I'm not sure it can be stopped this time," Chloe says sounding rather defeatist.

"No. It will be."

That voice makes everyone in the room turn and look...in surprise at who it is since practically no-one has seen him in 2 days. It's Clark...back in a brand new proper costume. The red and blue jacket with that S-shield on it, over blue t-shirt, blue pants, red boots. His face is looking grimmer and graver than Chloe can ever remember...but then again she doesn't know what he went through.

"What does that mean?" Jubilee asks.

Clark doesn't answer. Just turns and walks out.

* * *

><p><strong><strong>Capitol Hill, Washington DC...<strong>**

Once again Senator Mitchell finds himself addressing an emergency meeting, only this time, unlike last year, he intends to get his way in bringing in laws to deal with these mutants. With the information SHIELD has given over what this _Apocalypse _was planning he doesn't see anyway it can be prevented this time.

Not even if Charles Xavier himself showed up again.

"My friends!" he addresses them. "We are on the verge of chaos. We have these mutant 'manifestations' happening in our streets, in homes, causing all levels of destruction and probably death. The time to act is now. I can understand the President's caution last year," he says even if he never agreed but they're in the same party so he has to be nice. "We knew little. The President asked us to be patient and learn. Well we have. We have had a year of mutants amongst us openly and look what has happened? Battles in our streets. Magneto dumping a factory on the White House lawn! And now the human race itself brought to the verge of extinction by one of these mutants! How much longer have we got to put up with them? How much more bending do we have to do to accommodate them? The answer is none. It's time we did our job and protect the normal American citizens of the world."

"Only the American ones, Senator?" a loud voice asks him, questions that last statement.

Senator Mitchell blinks

"What about the other 95% of humanity?"

Everyone turns to that voice to find Superman standing there at the door at the back of the Senate chamber.

"You! Get out of here! Guards!" Senator Mitchell explodes.

In a blur Superman has sealed every door, welded shut. "I don't think so, Senator because I have something to say and you all are going to listen to me," he says seriously as he stands and addresses the chamber.

"No, we are not!"

"Then remove me if you can," Superman dares him.

Mitchell splutters. How can he...?

Superman smirks. "No? Very well then. I shall begin," he announces as he addresses the assembled lawmakers. "It has been close to a year since the Bugle labelled me Superman. Since then there's been lots of stories about me, mostly wrong but I let them pass because it didn't matter to me what people thought. As long as I was using my powers to aid people that's all that was important, don't you agree Senator Mitchell? That power should be used to aid those less fortunate than yourself?"

"Well...yes, that goes without saying," Mitchell must concede. "But it also comes with a responsibility that mutants don't understand!" he adds.

Superman chuckles. "I have a best friend who lives his life by the words that with great power comes great responsibility and today it is my responsibility to stop this madness," he declares why he is here. No-one may have seen much of him. That didn't mean Clark wasn't aware of what the situation was in the world and after listening to the opening of this very debate he decided that he couldn't let it continue on the vein it was. What they were about to do...it wouldn't end well. In fact all it would do was prove Magneto right about them.

Nope. No matter what hell he has been through Clark was determined to stop this right here and now...and he has an idea on how to do it. In that hope he continues, "Pause, think, I ask you. Not just for this country but for the world as a whole to whom many will see your actions and decisions today as an example. You see, Honoured Members of the Senate, I fly and the thing you easily notice from the air is that when you look down there are no lines or borders. There is only one world with one people...a people I will never belong to."

"Which means what?" Mitchell asks suspiciously about that last remark.

Superman puts his arms behind his back. "As I said before I have never bothered to correct any misnomers about me but today I correct that. Whatever you may think I am, I am not. I am not a mutant."

"Then what are you?"

The answer stuns the world. "My name is Kal-El and I am the last survivor of the planet Krypton...and yes that makes me an alien."

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: And once again Hank McCoy is the master of understatement. I've been building it for awhile with the odd mention on mutants appearing faster than they should and here's the pay-off and explanation. So who guessed the mutants I mentioned? Yes, Betsy the embarrassment must be terrible...oh man the giggles when she finds out. In the Ultimate comics when Kitty first started showing the ability to reverse her powers in a sense a common side-effect was that she would suffer from nosebleeds. So who saw this as the way Clark would reveal himself? Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; Ascension Aftermath part 3.<em>


	63. Chapter 63

Chapter 63

**At the Institute...**

You can pretty much imagine the stunned reaction of everyone watching this...especially Clark's family.

"Holy fuck!" Claire swears. "He's lost his mind!" she declares, unable to see any other explanation.

Martha and Jonathan were equally sharing that thought sadly.

* * *

><p>"What is he thinking?" one certain Mayor of Smallville, Lilandra Neramani is asking. Of course she is here. You think for one moment after she heard what happened to Charles you could keep her away. He needed her after the trauma he must have suffered through, turned into a puppet by that crazed ancient mutant. As for her duties to Smallville, that's why she has a Deputy Mayor after all. He can certainly run things for a few days.<p>

"I don't know," Charles confesses as he tries to rub away a migraine. For so long they have tried to protect Clark, keep him safe, a promise Charles made and has done his best to keep and now it's over. "In truth I haven't talked to him in a couple of days. I'm not sure he's wanted to talk to anyone since Apocalypse. It's his nature to tend to internalise his feelings."

"That's not healthy," Lilandra argues.

Charles would agree...especially after meeting Clark's red kryptonite personality which is, in all truth, a product of the fact Clark represses. "I saw many things inside Apocalypse's mind but what I didn't see, what I don't know is what he put Superman through. He's not an ordinary man. I can't imagine what Apocalypse must have done to him in order to control his mind."

Lilandra takes Charles' hands and rubs it gently with her thumb. He's talked only a little so far about his experience but what he has said has only conveyed the horror of what he must have been through. He's an incredibly strong man. Her only regret is feeling unable to tell him the whole truth about herself.

Of course what one may note is how she's not reacting in surprise to the alien revelation or even asking Charles about it. Could be because she's half-one herself. She's afraid that if she starts that conversation she has no idea where it may end. She's just not ready to reveal that half of herself.

* * *

><p><strong><strong>Capitol Hill, Washington DC...<strong>**

"Is this a joke?" Senator Mitchell asks Superman.

"Why would I joke about it?" Superman asks back, his gaze boring into the man's soul...or at least it feels like it.

"Uh..."

"And before anyone asks why would I lie about it? How would claiming to be an alien be any better than being a mutant? Especially when the former claim damns me to being the last of my kind. A burden I can assure you you cannot imagine."

It's amazing. Senator Mitchell is actually stunned into silence.

Someone else steps into the breach. Another Senator rises to their feet. One not so enthused by this anti-mutant hysteria so a calmer voice that was being drowned out. That Senator?

Kansas Senator Jack Jennings. One of Clark's dad's oldest friends. When Clark was little he called him 'Uncle Jack'. Secret fact here; Jack is one of Clark's heroes for the way he stands up for what is right.

"Why are you here?" Senator Jennings asks.

"As I said to stop this madness," Superman repeats, having no time for hero worship right now. Focus on the task. "As you are all no doubt aware I was one of those enslaved by Apocalypse do carry out his plans. I was linked to him. I saw how he thinks. How he planned to tear the world apart...and you're all helping finish what he started!" he snaps angrily...which he doesn't mean to. His emotions are on edge.

Clark takes one moment to calm himself and continues, "In Apocalypse's mind he wanted a world where people turned against people. A constant state of war and struggle that only the strongest and most worthy would survive. You want to defeat Apocalypse and his aims, do the opposite. Talk, find an accommodation all can live with. Isn't that almost the very principle this country is built on. A land of immigrants, of many peoples and creeds with many differences yet live together in peace and cooperation."

Clark takes a moment. "Now I could stand here and repeat the arguments Professor Xavier made here last year but that would be just repeating something that he has already expressed far more eloquently than I ever could so let me take a different stroke. Senator Mitchell, you want to make the world safe for what? True humans?"

Senator Mitchell finds his voice. "Yes."

Superman nods. "There was a man on my world once who said something similar. His name was Zod and he wanted to remake the world into a safe place for 'True Kryptonians'. When it turned out the majority of the populace didn't agree with him he decided to impose his ideals by force and started a war that killed a quarter of a billion. Let me repeat that. That's 250million people wiped out before he was defeated but that wasn't enough for him. If he couldn't have Krypton no-one could."

"Which means what?"

"As I said I am Krypton's last survivor."

Senator Jennings whispers in shock. "He wiped out your people?" he queries to make sure he's got this right.

"He destroyed the planet," Superman confirms that...and it's clear his statement has stunned just about everyone into attentive silence. Good. That's what he was aiming for. "It's just dust and rocks now. I was sent here by my parents just before the end."

"Why?"

"What does any parent want for their child? To live and prosper. It was their desperate last hope, the only thing they could do. Save their only son. Since I've arrived I learned something about humans. Something I wish you could all see. Just how amazing you are. Compared to me you are so fragile yet look at the world you have built. Pause, take a minute, stop and just look at it and appreciate how far you've come in so short a time. Are you really willing to risk seeing it torn down because of an impulsive reaction? All I ask is that you think very hard and very long over your next course of action. Something I wish my people had done. I ask you, learn from my people's mistakes. Don't follow them down the same destructive path. I am already the last survivor of one world. Please, don't make me the last survivor of two," he asks of them.

Deliberate pause before starting up again...

"Before I leave I have one last thing to say. Whatever Apocalypse tried to turn me into he failed. Since I first started using my powers my only aim has been to help people. To see truth and justice prevail. When I walk out this chamber that will still be my guiding principle. I will protect the innocent, whether they be human, mutant or other from whoever threatens them be they human, mutant or other. On my own or with my friends and allies the X-Men who I can assure you will still carry on as always. To fight for a world where all are treated equal and they will defend this world even when it hates and fears them. What we believe in we will never force upon anyone. We only hope to set an example for others to follow. The choice is up to you."

With that Superman turns to leave.

"You think you can just leave like that?!" Senator Mitchell exclaims.

Superman stops and turns his head, his eyes glowing dimly red. "Then come and stop me," he dares him.

Mitchell stumbles back a few paces.

"Didn't think so," Superman remarks before he departs, leaving a silent chamber behind. He smashes open the doors he welded only to come face to face...or eyes to eye with... "Colonel Fury," he greets the man. Rao knows how the man manages it to just show up.

Fury takes the pick out of his mouth. "You realise what you've done right?" he asks.

"You tell me what happens next," Superman says.

"You hijacked the Senate of these United States, revealed we are not alone in the universe to millions across the world...you think they'll just you be?"

Superman leans in a touch. "Do you think they'll continue their anti-mutant hysteria now?" he asks back, arching an eye-brow.

Fury's good eye widens as he gets it and he actually laughs. "Damn, kid you got balls," he compliments him.

"Thanks...I think."

Fury shakes his head. That's damn clever. By revealing himself like this he's completely shifted the agenda in a moment. "They'll send me after you, you know," he warns.

"You can chase me all you want as long as you don't catch me," Superman points out. "And for as long as you're chasing me you're leaving the X-Men and mutants in general alone."

"Won't last."

"It'll last long enough for cooler heads to prevail and more rational voices to speak up," is all that Clark wanted.

"Wow...you're a hopeless optimist aren't ya," Fury calls him.

Superman shrugs. "Any word on the Avengers yet?" he wonders.

"No. Not yet," Fury admits to the kid. "So you better get going," he advises. "Before I decide to get started," he playfully warns.

"Thanks."

"Don't thank me, kid," Fury warns him.

Superman vanishes in a blur.

Fury puts the pick back in his mouth...just as the screaming and shouting from within the Senate chamber begins about who knew what about aliens amongst us. Fury's probably going to be called to testify. He shakes his head...and then chuckles at the fact the kid did exactly what he wanted to. Got their minds off mutants.

* * *

><p><strong>At the Institute...<strong>

At first nobody gets what Clark did.

Not until Chloe gets it...and bursts out in long, loud laughter.

Which after the few days she has had is exactly what she needs.

Clark is a genius.

* * *

><p>Eventually everyone else starts to figure it out or gets told. Clark finds himself in the unlikely position of getting thanks from Magneto of all people as he was trying to explain himself to the Professor out on the lawn.<p>

"So you risk their wrath to protect mutants," Magneto summarises it.

Clark as Superman shrugs. "That is pretty much it."

"Brave...or foolish," Magneto calls it.

"Both but I hate labels."

Magneto nods in acknowledgement of that. "You have the gratitude of myself and my people," he says, truly, actually grateful for what the alien teen was attempting. Anyone who tries to protect his people how can he not be thankful to them. "When you decide you've had enough of them chasing you about you will have a place amongst us. I will see to that," he makes the offer, still thinking in the end Superman on his side would all but guarantee the victory of mutants over humans.

"Have to decline," Superman refuses with barely a thought. It doesn't need one. "You may want to hide away in your nation wherever it is but I won't. I can't. You may look the other way when people suffer because they happen to be human. I never will," Superman states it. "Now if you'll excuse me," he says having said all he wants to. Plus he has things to do. Things he has to stop putting off no matter what hell he went through.

Charles smiles at Clark. Despite what the young man went through his first instinct is still to try and help people. That says so much about Clark's inner strength and gives Charles confidence that no matter how rough the next period will be Clark can get through it and out the other side. Now if only he could get Clark to start talking about it that would make the journey slighter easier. A new struggle of a sort ahead for Charles there.

Once Superman has gone from sight Magneto addresses Charles on another topic. "Lorna has agreed she is leaving with me," he informs Charles of the conversation he had with his daughter. "But I would like to make a request."

"You want Ms Dane to remain here," Charles picks up.

Magneto smiles a little at that. "At least for the moment, until I assess the situation," he gives his reasons. He isn't sure what is happening down in the Savage Land nor if the necessary medical expertise and equipment is there to care for Suzanna. At least here he knows Charles will take care of the woman he cared for deeply once upon a time. Plus he trusts his old friend and there are very few people Magneto trusts like that. Can probably count them on one hand.

* * *

><p>"You sure this is what you want?" Wanda is asking her sister a short time later on the lawn, eyeing her father a short distance away as Lorna prepared to leave with him.<p>

"Preferably I would want us to be a family. All of us," Lorna gives her long held opinion.

Wanda gives Lorna a dirty look.

Lorna smiles innocently. "But I've figured out by now you're a little stubborn on the subject," she teases.

"**I'm **a little stubborn!" Wanda exclaims. "Look in a mirror, Pea Soup," she retorts.

Lorna pouts and brushes her hair back with her hands. "Hey, this in all natural," she defends her precious hair.

The two sisters grin at each other before giving each other a great big hug.

"You be careful," Wanda tells her, amazed at how close she's gotten to her sister, only now realising it as Lorna is about to leave. She's really sad that Lorna is leaving. She's really going to miss having her little sister around.

"You too," Lorna says back, sharing and feeling the same sentiments as her sister. Lorna has loved having her big sister around and is sad she is leaving but feels she must. Her father needs her...for more reasons than he'll admit. Sure she wants to help him salvage his dream of a mutant nation but she's referring to his recent experience with Apocalypse. He tries to brush off what the ancient mutant did as nothing but Lorna has a sneaking suspicion he's lying. He needs her around to care for him.

"Piece of advice?" Wanda offers.

"Sure."

"If there's trouble it's ok to throw Pietro in front of you."

Lorna guffaws at that. "Do-do you have a message for him?" she asks between peaks of laughter.

Wanda pulls back and takes a moment to consider whether she does have any words for her twin. "Sure. You can tell Pie-Pie..."

"Pie-Pie?!"

Wanda smirks. "That's his nickname. Did I never mention?"

"No!"

"Well fell free to use it."

"Oh, I will," Lorna says with an evil, impish grin.

Wanda matches the grin. "Tell him that he better look after you because if he doesn't I'm not the scared girl he left in the asylum any longer and I'm ten times more powerful than he remembers me to be." She then raises her head and her voice and aims it at her father. "And that counts double for you!"

Magneto's face tenses. Seems there is still a long way to go with Wanda...but the fact she didn't kill him on sight is an improvement. "Lorna...we need to go," Magneto says as two metal transport spheres he had created earlier slide open.

"Yeah," Lorna says, the sadness at leaving her sister striking home hard now.

Wanda too feels it. "Hey, you know phone every so often and let me know how you're getting on," she says.

"I'll try," is all Lorna can say considering where it is she is going.

With that Lorna and Magneto step into the two spheres which close up and rise into the air and away.

* * *

><p>Clark had called his family together in his parents' room. His family plus Rogue who he said had to be here because what he is about to say involves her.<p>

They've already had the why he went to Washington talk. He's said and given as much of an explanation as he is going to on that. No, this was about something else.

"I know I haven't been very personable these last couple of days," he says apologetically...which is something he forgot to say earlier.

"Honey," his mother forgives him instantly. "We understand you've been through a trauma."

"Yes," his father agrees. "You take all the time you need to come to terms with this."

"I wish I could but there are decisions and actions that need to be made. The thing is now I remember everything."

"Which means what precisely?" Rogue asks.

"That you're not the only one who Apocalypse stole memories from," Clark elaborates. "He was preparing me for this for a long time. Longer than you all realise."

They all look at him perplexed.

Clark sighs. "When I died and met Death she said that someone had been messing with my timeline. Guess who?"

"Apocalypse!" Claire gets.

Clark nods. "I understand now. When I was...War we were linked and I saw inside his mind...and I don't ever recommend that. It was a nightmare," he says, his tone barely relaying the horror of Apocalypse's mind.

Martha leans over and rubs his arm. While she probably can't imagine how bad it was she can guess that it is going to live with him for a long, long time.

Clark pats her hand with a sad smile of thanks. He continues, "That vessel of his is a time machine...it's much more but it's partly a time machine and it showed Apocalypse time. The past, present, future, how they all interact and weave a complex tapestry and within it he saw his final defeat at my hands so he set about manipulating my life to prevent that, he began to try and manoeuvre me, change me into what he desired me to be. What he arrogantly thought was best for his goals instead of just killing me when I was a baby or something. To turn me into his Knight."

"He travelled back through time?" Martha queries to ensure she has this right.

"Backward, forward, sideways, whatever it took for him to get it right...only it never happened. I was too stubborn."

"Yeah, we know that," Claire says with her shit-eating grin.

"It started years ago," Clark begins to tell what he now knows from seeing inside Apocalypse's mind. "Some time after you put my ship in the storm cellar Apocalypse came to Smallville and he corrupted the program."

"Jor-El?" Jonathan queries that is what Clark is meaning.

"Oh it was never Jor-El that spoke to me. Not really. It was the reprogrammed version designed to push me where Apocalypse wanted me. I didn't realise it until it was too late just how much 'Jor-El' had been sounding like Apocalypse. Just before Apocalypse abducted me was when it finally struck me," he says, the horror of the memories slipping back unbidden into his mind.

They all guess that after that was when Apocalypse transformed Clark into War but it's not something he has felt like talking about. Like they said, they'll give him all the time he needs.

Clark rubs his hands together before locking them together as if he has a need to stop his hands doing something on their own before he continues. "So essentially from the 1st time 'Jor-El' spoke to me I've been lied to, used, manipulated, all in an attempt to forge me into Apocalypse's protégé or something. Every trial, every test, if you think about it followed Apocalypse's philosophy. Testing whether I was strong enough, clever enough, worthy enough to survive."

Now Clark says it his family could see what he meant. It was almost obvious in hindsight.

Clark mentions what he meant when he said he now remembers everything. "Whenever I would protest too strongly or threaten to go off the path 'Jor-El' would wipe my memory and put in a new one. When it looked like something unseen could derail Apocalypse's plans he intervened...like when he spoke to Rogue through the key just before Lionel destroyed the mansion."

Rogue blinks. She remembers that. It was a subconscious thing that allowed her to save her friends. "Ah don't get it."

"You're not thinking 4th dimensionally. At that point you hadn't freed Apocalypse yet. 'Jor-El' needed to keep you alive until you did."

"Oh," Rogue gets it.

Clark laughs sadly. "You remember when I went to 'Jor-El; to have my mind 'fixed'...all I did was allow him in to try and subtly adjust me for his Master without my knowledge."

"Your mood swings!" Claire points at him, as if a piece of the puzzle has just fallen into place.

Clark nods. "My subconscious fighting back would be the best description. It was like a war going back and forth. My real mind against the imposed alterations. My mind kept trying to reject what was being done to it and this manifested itself through my wildly swinging moods."

Oh they could see it now. As the direction of this subconscious battle changed, waxed and waned Clark's moods would shift in accordance.

"I, uh, I know I need to apologise for some of my behaviour," Clark now accepts what he couldn't see or just refused to before about how he was acting.

"Only some?" Claire questions with an arched eyebrow.

Clark aims a look at her because he wasn't that bad all the time.

"Son, we never blamed you," his father assures him. "We just wanted to understand what was going on with you...which I guess we do now so please continue," he invites Clark to carry on his story. It was important for his son to finally get this off his chest.

Clark appreciates his father's words. He carries on with his tale.

"When 'Jor-El' stripped me of my powers a few weeks back that was a test to see what I would do, what I had become. He was very disappointed when it turned out I hadn't turned into a mini-Apocalypse like he had been trying. That I was willing to sacrifice myself for what he deemed an irrelevant little girl. It was then 'Jor-El' realised my mind was just going to keep resisting too strongly and he was running out of time...as an ironic a statement as that is so he had to do something less subtle than before. Sort of like Kal-El 2.0, an imposed personality, only hidden deep in my mind, waiting for the moment to emerge. It was easier to do this time round because he had spent months manipulating my neural pathways, creating...you could call them backdoors into my mindscape. I suspect the original Kal-El from last year was suppose to become this eventually but as I said then, because one of the stones was found, he was forced to release me early, before he was finished. That and of course my continual refusal to obey him delayed my arrival. Actually for a messed up, corrupted computer program it was kinda clever really," Clark has to give the program reluctant praise. "When it realised an antagonistic approach wasn't working, 'Jor-El' softened its approach. Give me what I wanted. Almost sound like a father. Teach me of my lost home. All the time slowly messing around with my head..." he trails off, the weight of everything threatening to crush him.

Martha reaches out and rubs her son's arm once again. "If you want to stop..."

Clark shakes his head. "Can't. Need to say this now," he says cryptically. "So the other day when 'Jor-El' called me that was a trap," he finally gets around to explaining what happened and how he ended up as War. "Apocalypse was waiting for me in the Fortress...and now I understand how he got through the defences. 'Jor-El' let him in. In fact all this explains why 'Jor-El' wouldn't lift a finger to aid us in stopping Apocalypse all this time...or more accurately help us stop his _Master_. At first Apocalypse tried to entice me, persuade me to join him willingly. He showed me a future, a terrible dark future where everyone died basically and said we could prevent it together if I simply agreed to join him."

"Ya told him where ta shove it right?" Rogue just wants to be sure.

"I dropped a building on him. That count?"

"Yep," Claire says.

"Y-you dropped a building on him?" Jonathan stutters in surprise.

Clark snorts. "Didn't work. Worst of all that's when he realised I couldn't be persuaded to join him willingly and activated, what I guess you could call, the back-up plan; Kal-El 2.0...or as you know him better the Horseman War. I-I'm not ready to talk about all of that today," he says, the weight of it clearly written on Clark's face.

"That's fine, honey," Martha assures him, willing to wait until he's ready.

"But it does leave me with a big problem," Clark gets to.

"Jor-El," Rogue realises.

Clark nods. "He controls the full power of the Fortress and I can't leave it like that. That Fortress in the wrong hands could finish what Apocalypse started and destroy the world."

"So what will you do?" Jonathan asks.

"I can isolate and disconnect Jor-El from the rest of the systems. I know how to do it. Not sure he meant to teach me how to do that or was so arrogant he never thought I'd use it but it's not without risk. Even if I do it at superspeed. That's why I needed to tell you this before I went...and to apologise for everything. Especially to you, Rogue. You shouldn't have been dragged into my crazy life."

"Ah was not dragged, Clark. Ah was nevah dragged. Ah chose to date ya knowing full well what it meant," she tells him, assuring him she doesn't blame him. She blames Apocalypse...and is still pretty pissed over what she now remembers happened...though it's not had the effect on her her it's clearly had on Clark...and the Professor and Storm as well. She doesn't know why that's the case. It just seems to be that it is. "And before ya go there's something ah've been meaning ta tell ya. Something Apocalypse said just before we sealed him away," she gets around to raising now she's got Clark in the same room.

"What?" Clark wonders what it could be.

Rogue takes a breath. "He said...Zod is coming."

Clark's blue eyes narrow.

"But that's impossible, right?" Claire asks. "You said this Zod guy was locked up," she reminds Clark.

Impossible? Clark travelled to a dark future and in that future saw the incarnation of his people's deepest fear, Doom, kill him...more or less. What's impossible any longer? "Not necessarily," he answers his sister. "I know it's not exactly been top of the list lately but Brainiac is still somewhere on this planet and it will not rest until it frees its Master," Clark can deduce.

"Fuck," Claire swears. She had forgotten that.

"Thank you for telling me, Rogue," Clark says. "And I will get around to dealing with it and if it sounds like I'm dismissing the threat I can promise I'm really not but all things in their appropriate order. I have to get to the Fortress and disable Jor-El. That's my only concern right now," Clark had to be brutally honest about how he orders his priorities.

"You be careful, son," Jonathan asks.

"There's no careful way to do this," Clark has to be, again, brutally honest as he leaves the room.

"It's amazing the things you don't tell them."

Clark looks to his right and walking with him, is himself...sorta. Him in tattered clothes, circuits all over his body. "Go away," he tells it sternly.

War smirks. "Can't. Always inside your head. You can't get rid of me. Nor can you keep me repressed forever."

"I'm Superman. I can do anything so watch me," Clark vows to...one of those things he hasn't mentioned. War isn't gone. He was created as a completely separate personality. When War was unleashed by Apocalypse who you would call Clark Kent was repressed, locked away inside his own mind. When Apocalypse was defeated Clark was set free and he managed to take control again and repress War. He's good at repressing.

"Ooh a challenge," War's eyes light up. "Fight me all you want. It'll make the victory all the sweeter and after I've crushed you and taken control of our body back I'll finish my Lord Apocalypse's work," War vows.

"I'll never let you hurt a single soul," Clark swears.

"We'll see, Clark. We'll see," War darkly promises to do everything in his power to make Clark eat those words.

* * *

><p><strong>Fortress of Solitude...<strong>

Clark blurs in and heads straight for the console with the crystals set in them, not hesitating for a moment. He mustn't allow 'Jor-El' a single moment's chance to stop him. Moving at superspeed he begins to rearrange them while at the same time using the holographic interface that automatically pops up as he isolates the Jor-El program.

"My son...what are you doing?" the booming voice queries.

Clark doesn't answer until he's certain he has cut 'Jor-El' off from any sort of access to the Fortress' systems and isolated his program in a single crystal. Well blow him down with a feather. He thinks he's actually done it. Must be the first thing to go exactly to plan in how long?

Too long.

A quick double check and once he's certain it's done correctly he moves to address a response. "Don't keep up the pretence. I know everything. You're nothing but a lackey of Apocalypse. Well your Master has fallen. Lost in the cracks of time."

"The Great Apocalypse is eternal!" the voice sneers, the façade and all traces of civility gone.

"I had hoped...wished you really were my father. And perhaps some sliver of him remains inside you but Apocalypse destroyed the soul of whatever remnant you were. Perhaps in time and study of your code I can find out what he did and reverse it...or perhaps I haven't clue one how to fix you," Clark will confess. "And before you start of one of those tedious monologues how you boast about this being a temporary set-back...boy have I heard some beauties of those sort of threats, but before you start...oh to hell with it!" Clark decides as he yanks the crystal out and drops it to the floor.

The whole place dims in response to that action.

He did have some words but what's the point?

He really doesn't know if he can fix Jor-El. Personally he doubts it.

What Apocalypse has done to him will scar him forever.

He's now revealed himself to the world and can pretty much guess the reaction. If his life wasn't difficult enough before it's bound to get a lot harder going forward.

And worst of all his last link to his homeworld and to his family is gone. Hell it never existed in the first place really.

So here he stands in this damned remnant of his lost home.

Alone.

Cut off.

Damaged.

He is truly now the Last Son of Krypton.

…

…

…

"Impressive."

Clark spins round to find he is not alone. Standing not 10 feet away from him is a man as tall as him in some sort of green and purple...armour he thinks it is. There's a helmet and the man's face is...blue? Or is that some kind of covering as Clark peers closer?

The man turns to look at him. "Most impressive structure, Kal-El," he compliments the stunned alien. "Your people were truly great in their time."

Clark's blue eyes narrow. "Who are you? How did you get in here?" he wants to know...because again, impossible!

"I am Kang."

"Which is the answer to both questions isn't it," Clark says with a feeling of foreboding. People who talk like that tend to be egotistical maniacs bent on world domination or something.

"Very preceptive," Kang congratulates him with a smile.

"Why are you here?"

"Because this is the first moment along your timeline I was able to reach you. Apocalypse has been blocking me for centuries. Using what he stole from me he created a chronal dam around you to ensure only he could interfere in your life. With his defeat the dam's broken."

"It was your time machine!" Clark realises who this man must be. "You're Rama-Tut."

"Again, very preceptive," Kang congratulates him. "It's nice to finally be able to talk to someone who can keep up with me," he muses. "Yes, the story you know is more or less accurate," he confirms that he is indeed...or rather was...in an alternate timeline the Pharaoh Rama-Tut. It's all a very complex temporal mechanics thing that is way beyond almost everyone not named Kang. "But neither Apocalypse nor you truly grasp the full reality of the situation. In fact you don't grasp the nature of your reality at all and that is why I am here, Kal-El. I need your help to fix an anomaly that if it isn't corrected will cause the destruction of all reality," Kang warns of the literally biggest threat imaginable.

"What anomaly?"

"Your entire universe," Kang replies with a stern tone.

"Huh?" is all Clark can lamely manage in response to that because he's lost. Before Clark can question this intruder further there is a flash of purple light out the corner of his eye.

"Kal. Get away from him!" a new voice orders sternly.

Clark turns his gaze to whoever this is. What he finds is 3 people. A tall man with dark hair and a black jacket with four silver spots on it. Flanking him is a shorter boy with red hair wearing a blue jacket with symbols of lightning on the collar and a beautiful blond woman wearing a red jacket, which is half open to reveal a white shirt underneath with the picture of a ringed planet...in his Fortress?! Again, impossible!

The tall man in the centre takes a step forward. Obviously the leader. "Kal...whatever he's been telling you it's a lie," he insists.

Kang rolls his eyes and snorts derisively. "You should have stayed out of this," he tells them threateningly.

"We will not allow you to manipulate him for your own selfish needs, Kang! You care for nothing but conquest and power!" the leader of the group argues back.

"As if your motives are altruistic," Kang mocks.

Clark puts his fingers in his mouth and whistles real loud...ear piercingly loud. "You know I expect better manners from my guests. Especially ones who don't bother to introduce themselves," he aims that comment at the 3 new arrivals.

Kang cups his hands behind his back. "Yes, very rude," he agrees with a smug attitude.

"I'm Rokk," the tall man introduces himself. "This is Garth," he introduces the red-haired boy. "And Imra," he introduces the girl. "And we are the Legion. We have travelled from the 31st century to protect you from him," he points at Kang. "And while we're on introductions did you know he calls himself Kang the Conqueror," Rokk adds, betting, correctly, that Kang didn't. "It's pretty self explanatory what he does," he says with almost a sneer.

Clark looks at Kang and then back at the Legion and back and forth a few times as he tries to work out what this is all about. Plus first Apocalypse and now this lot breaking into his supposedly impenetrable Fortress...he sighs and mutters, "When this is over remind me to get a guard dog."

**To Be Continued in Reality Unravelled...**

* * *

><p><em>Author's Note: I always felt like there needed to be consequences following what Apocalypse attempted to do as in how the government responds. Understandable on the show which had been cancelled they could only wrap it up with a montage glimpse of the future(and I will get to that). So anyway my thought is that Clark would essentially throw himself under the bus for his friends. Yeah, so Clark's odd behaviour; all Apocalypse from the start. You wondered what got into Jor-El; Apocalypse did. And the consequence; War still loose inside Clark's mind. Got that off the Superman: Doomed storyline where his internal struggle against the Doomsday infection is depicted as Clark Kent facing off against the doomified(yes, it's a word!) version of himself. Kang the Conqueror vs the Legion of Superheroes. Which side will Clark pick? Thanks to everyone who wrote reviews. Next up; New Story! Hope to see you there!<em>


End file.
